Empire

EMPIRE By Lenard Zelig Copyright © 2019 by lenzelig@att.net
Author’s Note I wish to thank Nifty for hosting my novel. Please consider donating to them so they can continue to bring interesting stories to you.

This novel contains gay, bisexual, lesbian and bestiality (dolphins, horses, aliens) sex. It is science fiction but covers most of the Nifty subcategories, less celebrity. If that is not for you, don’t read it.

It starts in the safe sex mode but moves on once the characters become immune to STDs. It is, after all, science fiction. I recommend you stick with safety.

All characters are fictional with no relation to any actual persons implied.

I hope you enjoy the story. I am always interested in feedback.

lenzelig@att.net
Chapter 1 - Beginnings 5

Chapter 2 - Exploration 12

Chapter 3 - Pledges 19

Chapter 4 - Brothers 29

Chapter 5 - Brotherly Love 39

Chapter 6 - Hawaii 47

Chapter 7 - Going Native 56

Chapter 8 - Summer 68

Chapter 9 - Research 73

Chapter 10 - Experiment 81

Chapter 11 - Breakthrough 91

Chapter 12 - Changes 100

Chapter 13 - The Rescue 108

Chapter 14 - Party 116

Chapter 15 - Invitation 133

Chapter 16 - Road Trip 150

Chapter 17 - The Surfer 177

Chapter 18 - New Roommates 206

Chapter 19 - Advancement 238

Chapter 20 - Aftermath 259

Chapter 21 - A New Roommate 298

Chapter 22 - The Surfer (2) 305

Chapter 23 - After Graduation 335

Chapter 24 - Life With May 345

Chapter 25 - Pickup Trouble 357

Chapter 26 - Spring Break 392

Chapter 27 - The New Wife 423

Chapter 28 - Changes 464

Chapter 29 - Married Life 495

Chapter 30 - Pickup Trouble (2) 532

Chapter 31 - Family Matters 609

Chapter 32 - School Days 630

Chapter 33 - Eric Grey Eagle’s Update 683

Chapter 34 - The Recruit 686

Chapter 35 - The Pet 727

Chapter 36 - Emergency 768

Chapter 37 - War 816

Chapter 38 - Empire 869

The End 926

Chapter 1 - Beginnings My name is Bill Foster. I wanted to go to Berkeley, not only because it was the best university in California, but also because it was near San Francisco. I knew I was gay but I kept a low profile in my Midwest home town. Here I wouldn't have to hide. Everything started off great when I met my roommate. He was Earl Greene, a six foot black stud. He had participated basketball, football and track at his high school in Southern California, but recognized that his chances of a pro sports career were pretty small and hit the books hard enough to win an academic scholarship. But, I wasn't as impressed by his mind as his body. I thought I was an okay looking guy, 5’10” with well defined muscles from swimming, on which I was varsity in high school. Earl, however, was really built. At least 50 pounds heavier than my 160 and it was all muscle. I wanted to rub my hands over his smooth chocolate skin, suck the brown tits on his bulging pecs and lick his thick lips. But his most impressive feature was his cock which I glimpsed as he was preparing for bed that first night. It was thick and longer than my seven inch hard member while still soft. As I lay in bed that first night in the dorm, I knew I'd go crazy if I couldn't find a way to make it with him. But, I had never actually had sex before, just my fantasies and trusty right hand. How could I approach him? Is he even interested in man to man sex? Would he kill me if he knows I'm gay? With these questions running around my mind I fell into a troubled sleep. “Wake up, Bill. Time to get ready for registration,” said Earl nudging my shoulder. When I opened my eyes I saw him standing next to me in the morning light. He was magnificent. My gaze was instantly drawn to his cock, which was hard and sticking out a couple inches below the leg of his boxer shorts, pulling the fabric away from his thigh as it tried to rise.

He must have noticed because he said, “Oh, sorry. It gets like that if I don't take care of it a few times a day. ... You seem interested. Would you like to help out?” I couldn't believe my luck. I think I nodded because he stepped out of his boxers. His dick poked out horizontal from his torso. It must have been at least ten inches and much thicker than mine which had hardened in my briefs in anticipation. He got on the bed, straddled my chest and pushed the tip of his dick to my lips. The foreskin was partially withdrawn, showing the brownish red head. I licked it with my tongue. It tasted a bit salty. With a hand behind my head he pushed me down on it. I opened my lips and allowed the head to slip in, licking the fleshy tube as it slid deeper. About halfway it hit the back of my throat and I couldn't take any more without gagging. I went to work on it as Earl pushed it in and out of my straining mouth in a slow fuck motion. I felt him responding to my efforts as his dick got even longer and harder. His moans told me I was doing things right. I tried again to take more of him, but I couldn't get his thick pole down my throat without choking. Earl pulled out, his dick snapping straight up to slap against his abs, and said, “If you want all of this you're going to have to take it up your ass.” “I need it. I want it, but, please, take it easy. I've never had anyone before,” I replied. “Just leave that virgin butt to me. By tomorrow your ass and my dick will fit together like a lock and key. But first, a little protection,” he said getting up to grab a condom and a bottle from his desk. “Here, roll this on me,” he ordered. I sat up on the bed and smoothed the latex over his mighty shaft, examining each bump and vein. When the condom was on, Earl stripped off my upper sheet and rolled me to my back. Then he removed my briefs. My freed dick flopped up to my belly. Earl got on the bed, slid between my legs and raised them to his muscular shoulders. He poured some of the fluid on my ass. I shook involuntarily as the cool liquid touched my ass

hole. He put some on his hands and rubbed the excess off on his sheathed dick. “Try to relax,” he suggested. With one hand he began a slow stroke on my dick while I felt one of his fingers massage my ass ring. His manipulations started sending waves of pleasure radiating through my body. I snapped back to reality when he inserted a finger. My ass clamped down on the intruder. “Easy,” he encouraged, keeping his finger motionless inside me. Gradually I relaxed and he started to probe, loosening and lubricating my passage. He added a second finger and the stimulation from dick and ass really started to build. He touched something up inside me that triggered my orgasm. My first load shot clear over my head. Covered in sweat and cum, I was so exhausted from my just spent passion that I didn't notice when he inserted a third finger, but when he pushed the tip of his monster shaft up to the gate, the anxiety and anticipation returned. “Don't worry. I'll take it easy at first,” he assured me. I didn't say anything, but just looked up at his face. He smiled at me, his white teeth contrasting with his dark skin. As he pulled his fingers out, he slipped the head of his dick in. It was much bigger than even three fingers, so he only got in part way before my ass ring contracted against it. He pushed into me with steady pressure as I tried to relax. He began to stroke my soft dick which started to come alive again. The pleasure built and induced little spasms in my ass hole. With each twitch of my bottom a bit more of him would ease in. Finally, with a quick stab, he pushed the last of the head into me as I gave a gasp in surprise. He left it motionless for a minute to allow me to get used to it. In my nineteen years, I have never been stretched so wide.

He resumed his entry, pushing deeper inside me. I felt him opening me up, claiming my ass as his own. Occasionally I'd wince as the rearrangement of my guts would cause a flash of pain. He would stop, pull out some and let me adjust before moving inward again. He pushed across that spot inside that triggered me before. I let out a moan of joy and my dick twitched in his grasp as the pleasurable feelings from my ass and groin overcame my senses. With a smooth stroke he slid the rest in, as inch after inch of shaft rubbed past my most sensitive spot. At last I felt his wiry pubic hair push against my ass cheeks. He was in. “That wasn't so bad, was it? Although you're the tightest ass I've ever had.” I couldn't believe he had gotten that monster in me. I loved it. “Fuck me. Show how a real stud treats a lover,” I challenged him. He didn't wait a second before starting to power his tool through my body. He leaned forward, placing his hands by my shoulders and bending me double with my legs on my chest and ass in the air. Looking down my body I could see his dark shaft spearing my white ass. The feelings of him moving through me were like nothing I'd ever felt before. It was intense. As I stroked my dick in time with his thrusts, the pleasure mounted. We were both panting from the exertion and moaning from sexual frenzy. In the midst of this I remember watching his body and being impressed by the grace and power of his muscles as they worked above me. His smooth brown skin was taut and glistened with sweat, some of which would drip off of the points of his pecs onto me. I felt my orgasm building like a slowly erupting volcano. It seemed to start in my ass which spasmed wildly against Earl's thick pole that had claimed its territory in the center of my body. I could feel that tremendous shaft shove in for a final thrust and begin to throb. My balls drew tight to my body and began to pump their load. I threw my hands up and grabbed Earl's arms by their bulging biceps. As I started to unload, I arched my back pressing my dick into Earl's defined abdominals. I thought I could feel him filling the condom deep within me.

It seemed to go on forever. Finally I was spent and collapsed back to the bed. My cum coated his chest and stomach. Earl lowered his body over me and kissed me on the lips. His tongue pushed into me to claim my mouth as completely as he owned my ass. Our bodies slid over each other lubricated by our sweat and my cum. After several minutes he broke our kiss and pushed back to his knees. “You seemed to enjoy that,” he said easing his softening dick from my ass. “You did real well for a virgin. Lots of experienced studs can't take all this,” he said as the head pulled clear. I looked at him in awe, this man that had indoctrinated me into the joys of man sex. I didn't know what to say. Then, as a new feeling overcame me, I forgot all about talk and jumped off the bed and ran for the bathroom. Just as I sat down on the toilet, my bowels released the shit stirred loose from our fucking. Earl sauntered in, turning the condom inside out as he pealed it from his dick. He scraped off his cum with two fingers and, as he discarded the used rubber in the bowl between my legs, he pushed his fingers into my mouth for me to clean. I liked his taste. Earl then faced me, straddled my thighs and sat down. His dick slid between my legs as his thick shaft nestled alongside mine. He then released his stream of morning piss. As he continued to flow he pulled my face to his pecs and I licked his tit. When the flow stopped, he knocked off the last few drops against my prick and stood up. “How 'bout a shower,” he offered, reaching for another condom pack. I got up, wiped off and followed him into the stall shower. It was a tight squeeze with both of us in there, but I certainly had no complaints. After adjusting the water, Earl turned me around so his soft dick rested along my crack and started to soap me up with one hand while the other held my body against his. He didn't miss a spot. He even shoved a couple soapy fingers up in me to get my insides as clean as my outside. When he

finished he turned me around and handed me the soap. My dick was so stiff it poked into his pubic bush. I cleaned Earl with the same care he showed me. It gave me a great chance to explore his wonderful body. He was a few inches taller than I, a little over six feet. While not a competitive bodybuilder, he had great development and the smoothest, naturally hairless, skin I'd ever seen. A thick neck which flared to broad shoulders, 18-inch arms, wide lats and a thick chest with muscular pecs which tapered to a very small waist in a dramatic vee shape were part of the package. His abdominals were clearly defined. A firm round butt stood above powerful legs. Each thigh flared to almost the thickness of his waist. And between those thighs hung that impressive uncut cock and plum sized balls. I soaped it up thoroughly, examining the veins that crossed its surface. It responded to my touch by growing in my hands. Earl showed me how to clean under the foreskin. Since I'm cut, I was fascinated by it. He let me try cleaning him. It wasn't easy because as my fingers probed the tip of his dick, he stiffened quickly and there wasn't much room to slip beneath the retracting fold of skin. After a few minutes playing with his now fully hard manhood, he pushed me back and said, “You seem to have given me another problem. Are you ready to help me solve it?” I looked up into his eyes expectantly as he reached for the rubber. After he sheathed his tool he turned me around, split my legs by sliding one of his huge thighs between them and pushed me forward to lean on the wall of the shower stall. I felt him step behind me. He placed his hands on my hips and pulled me toward him until my hole was against his cock. He shoved it inside. I was amazed at how smoothly he entered me. My ass almost welcomed this now familiar guest home. Soon I was in heaven and, from his moans, so was Earl. I concentrated on squeezing my ass as he withdrew his long shaft. I could feel the silky friction as, inch after inch, it slipped from my ass. On the in

stroke, I relaxed, feeling the erotic pressure as he refilled my guts, expanding them to accommodate his massive presence. It was great. The pleasure built and built. When I felt him shove in for a last thrust and start to throb within me, I shot off too without even touching my own dick. After a bit, the passion ebbed. I felt him growing soft within me but we stayed still, catching our breath. He leaned over my shoulder and I turned my head meeting him in an after sex kiss. At last we broke and he slipped from me. I turned around and removed the condom, inverting it like he did as I pealed it off him. When I got it off, I just stuck the end between my lips and sucked out his juices. he looked at me with disbelief as he turned off the water and guided me out of the shower. While we were drying each other he said, “Your ass is mine now. When I need you, you'll be ready and willing.” There was nothing I wanted more. We registered for classes that day and were able to get several together. Freshman orientation went smoothly now that I had my sexual orientation. Earl needed me over lunch, after our afternoon run, after dinner and twice before bed. When I fell to sleep after my first day at college I was one satisfied boy. “Wake up, Bill,” said Earl nudging my shoulder. I squeezed my ass muscles against his buried dick to acknowledge I was awake. He rolled me onto my belly as he positioned himself between my legs and began a slow morning fuck. I looked forward to another great day.
Chapter 2 - Exploration After our week of freshman orientation, Earl and I decided to check out San Francisco. We were going to hit Fisherman's Wharf in the morning, Chinatown in the afternoon and the Castro for the evening. Fisherman's Wharf was pretty much a tourist trap, so we hopped a cable car to Chinatown early. We got off and walked down Grant Street. There were still lots of sightseers like ourselves, but also interesting stores and people. Certainly Asians weren't unusual; it seemed they were half of Berkeley's students, but, with the strange writing and sounds, you could almost imagine you were in another country. As we were wandering around, Earl spotted some activity on a small side street. There were two guys in a costume with a huge animal head that were pretending to attack a colorful ball on a pole held by a third. They were doing this in front of a small store that was decked out like a grand opening. The dance suggested both grace and power as well as the skill of those performing it. They were big guys too from what I could see; Earl's size at least. About eight others surrounded the main dancers in black silk uniforms doing kung fu moves. The back of their shirts said Dong Long Kung Fu with a large dragon picture and four Chinese characters. Earl and I watched their whole performance. After about half an hour, they stopped. The crowd gave a round of applause and the store owner handed the lead dancer a red envelope. Then the troop marched off down the small street. “Weren't they great? Let's follow them,” suggested Earl heading off in the direction they took. “I'd really like to learn moves like that,” he continued as I followed behind. After a block they turned up a smaller street and then, after a hundred yards, up a narrow alley. When Earl and I reached the alley, no one was visible. We went up it a way and saw a wood door flanked by a couple of widows. The glass had been painted black and contained the same

drawing that graced the uniforms we saw them wearing. This must be their place, we thought. There were a few spots where the paint on the windows was pealing, so we put our eyes to them to see what was going on inside. I caught glimpses of guys moving around. Some had already removed parts of their uniforms. Then we heard a voice behind us, “Hey! Are you spying on us?” Startled, we turned around. It was one of the group returning. He was a good bit smaller than Earl, who grabbed him by the shoulders. That was a mistake. He gave Earl three punches to the center of his chest so fast you could hardly follow the movement. Earl took a step backward, bumped into the wall and then his legs sort of buckled. He sat down on the ground, knocking over a trash can. His eyes were open but unfocused. The noise from the trash can brought others outside to investigate. The first guy said something in Chinese and two others lifted Earl to his feet. His legs were still weak so they almost carried him into the building between them. I followed quietly. Earl was deposited on a mat in the center of a large empty room that was apparently used for training. I was pushed to my knees beside him. Our captor said something to the man I recognized as the lead player in the performance we saw at the store. He had removed his costume and I could see he was even bigger than I had imagined. He was sleek and defined like a lightweight bodybuilder, but scaled up to a six foot two height. His arms must have hit twenty inches. His partner in the performance looked almost as big. In fact all the guys in the room, big and small were incredibly muscular. I thought it must be their kung fu training. The leader walked over to us. I admired the way his muscles moved under his golden tan skin which glistened from sweat. He stopped in front of us and looked at Earl, who was still dazed. His only covering was a piece of cloth wrapped around his waist and between his legs. Soaked from his exertions, it showed that it contained a huge piece of meat. Bent in a U

shape, it looked half again bigger than Earl's monster. I didn't think a dick could get that big. I stared in awe. “Why were you snooping around the Eastern Dragon Kung Fu Club,” he said in unaccented English. “Are you interested in kung fu? Or,” seeing where I was staring, “Are you interested in the other meaning of dong long? He massaged his dick through the cloth. “You'll be our guests for a while,” he said and followed that with some talk in Chinese. The room bustled with activity. Two guys helped me out of my clothes while two more undressed Earl, who was still too confused to object. Another brought out a basket piled high with condoms and a few bottles of lube. The others shed their remaining clothes. When the leader unwrapped the cloth, his dick fell out between his legs reaching more than half way to his knee and still soft. His partner was almost as big. In fact of the dozen guys in the room, the smallest must have been as big as Earl in the dick department. It's funny, I'd always heard Asian guys were small. The leader held the tip of massive member to my lips. I went down on the first few inches and licked and massaged the head with my tongue. His partner started on Earl who instinctively was licking the offered piece. I stroked the shaft with both hands and pushed a little more into my mouth. It responded to my efforts, stiffening and lengthening. When I had sucked about six inches, it hit the back of my throat. “Oh, you can do better than that,” he stated and gripped my head in his hands. He started stroking his dick into me, spearing the entrance to my throat. “Relax and swallow it,” he encouraged. After a few failed attempts, I succeeded and he slid down my throat. I panicked a bit when he continued to push in but calmed down when I realized I could still breathe. Meanwhile, they had prepared a still stunned Earl for fucking. He was positioned on his knees with his head resting on the mat. The club's

number two guy was behind him with his thirteen inch sex tool sheathed and poised at his hole. In one motion he plunged in halfway. That brought Earl back to reality. I bet you could have heard his scream back in Berkeley. Earl's stud started his fuck motion and pretty soon had Earl moaning. His ten inch dick was stiff and leaking pre-cum on the mat. I had continued to swallow dick and was getting close to the base. With a final lunge, my guy pushed the last couple inches in and I found my nose in his black pubic bush. He held me tight against him as I reflected on the unique feeling of a tube of his flesh filling my throat and wiggling in my chest near my heart. I inhaled his aroma and stuck out my tongue to lap at his balls. “I saw you watching us earlier,” he said still holding me to him. “Did you like my lion dance? I bet you want this lion to show you what a real fuck is.” Satisfied with his domination of my oral cavity, he pushed my head away from his body. I was awed as inch after inch pulled from my mouth. I couldn't believe I had all that inside me. When the head popped clear, his dick stayed horizontal in front of him with a slight downward arc as if bent from its own weight. A junior member rushed up to roll on the protection. I got on my back and held my knees against my chest offering him my ass. He got behind me and squirted in some lube. He probed me with a couple of strong fingers. I demonstrated my muscle control by squeezing and relaxing my ass ring against his invading digits. Satisfied with the preparations, he positioned himself for insertion. With one hand on the back of my thigh and one guiding his shaft, he shoved in seven inches in a smooth motion. With a week of practice on Earl's thick piece, I was instantly in heaven. My dick was hard and bobbing on my abs, leaking pre-cum which formed a little pool in my belly button. He began to stroke that long spear into me. Withdrawing some, then pushing in a little deeper each time. When he had gotten ten inches in, it really started to get tight. I was still a virgin that deep inside. I felt him ramming me, spreading me open. When each new stroke bottomed out, my dick released a small drop of pre-cum.

He got in another inch, then another, and another and another. With a final shove the last bit slid home and his balls, now tight to his shaft squeezed between my spread ass cheeks. He left it in place for me to feel, flexing it powerfully inside me and causing me to gasp. I looked up into his eyes acknowledging his conquest of me. He resumed his stroking with foot long motions that really stirred me up. I reached heights I never had before. He was enjoying it too. His eyes were closed, a look of bliss on his face as he focused on the sensations radiating from his dick. After several minutes, he drove in to the hilt and I felt a throbbing begin deep within me. It built in intensity, overwhelming all other sensations. It spread to my own dick which released solid streams of jizz in time with its rhythm. The orgasm continued for over a minute before subsiding. My lover pushed my legs to the side and rested on my body. Our torsos, covered with my cum, splashed together. The throbbing faded and our breathing returned to normal. He pushed back retreating from my ass. I tightened down on him, reluctant to let go, but he popped out. “You're a great fuck,” he said. I smiled at the sincere compliment, but my ass felt empty. Another guy stepped up and filled that void. I noticed that Earl also had a new rider and wondered if he was having as much fun as I. I sort of lost track of events after that. I'm pretty sure I was fucked by each club member two or three times. They were all great but none matched my first guy in either size or skill. The smallest one was maybe five four, but he had about ten and a half inches and his bulging muscles made him much stronger than I. Sometime that night the action eased off and I drifted to sleep. When I awoke next morning Earl was fucking me and my first guy was giving him some pointers on technique. It's odd, a day ago I wouldn't have thought Earl had anything to learn about fucking.

Now that I was up, the club had another go at us. Then we washed up in the large shower room that attached to the rear of the training area. Afterwards they served a hearty American breakfast. Earl and I straddled the laps of the two lead lion dancers for the meal. I would rock a few inches up and down on the stiff pole he had plugged up in me. I kept him stimulated the whole meal. He was having trouble eating, talking or following the conversation. I found out his name was Eddie Lee and Earl's buddy was Dan Wong, both third generation, Chinese-Americans. They were juniors at Berkeley and they offered to drive us back when they were finished here. The runt of the club turned out to be Eddie's younger brother, who was nicknamed Little Dragon. Eddie, of course, was Big Dragon. Eddie said his brother was still in high school and had a few years growth ahead of him. Little Dragon piped in with the boast that in a few years he'll be bigger than Big Dragon and then we'll see whose on top. Everyone laughed. After the meal, Eddie carried me over to the mat and gave me a power fuck as payback for keeping him excited all through breakfast. All the guys were cheering him as he drove into me like a runaway pile driver. He thought it was punishment, but, for me, it was heaven. Wait till he sees what I do to him for lunch. When Eddie and I climaxed, they were all ready for another round, but they found they were out of condoms. Little Dragon was ordered to dress and run out for a few dozen more. Meanwhile the club gave Earl and I a kung fu demonstration. The members demonstrated the forms and exercises in slow motion and at fighting speed. The grace and power we admired yesterday was even more evident as we watched the flow of their defined muscles as they performed nude. The highlight was a weapons display using swords, spears and a pair of things that looked like large, broad bladed, knives. Then Little Dragon returned and we serviced the club with a couple more rounds of energetic sex. After a shower to cool down everyone got dressed. Eddie invited us to come home with him so he could get his stuff together and drive us back to school. Eddie, Dan and Little Dragon walked us down

the street. Dan said he'd meet us in an hour and headed to his house while Eddie opened the door. Eddie introduced us to his parents as friends from college and took us up to his room. While he was getting his stuff together, Little Dragon grabbed a condom from a drawer, bent me over the side of the bed and gave me a goodbye fuck. I buried my head in a pillow to muffle my moans, his parents were just downstairs. He stretched it out until Eddie was ready to leave, then brought us both to a climax. My load splattered off the hardwood floor. Little Dragon cleaned off my dick with his mouth and helped me pull up and adjust my pants. My shirt was soaked with sweat so Eddie let me borrow one of his. It was way too big, but smelled like him and that was a real kick. We collected Dan, piled the stuff in the trunk of a six year old Mustang and we were off. I sat in the front with Eddie, who drove. He wouldn't let me touch him while driving, I leaned over the seat and watched Earl go down on Dan in the back seat. He managed to bring Dan off in the short drive. Eddie and Dan live at a fraternity but they drove us to our dorm. We invited them up for a beer. They stayed the night and we never had that beer.
Chapter 3 - Pledges It was only natural that Eddie and Dan invited us to rush their fraternity. Earl had some objections. “You only want us for sex,” he stated. “Of course,” shot back Dan. “Don't you like the sex?” he asked, resuming a slow stroke of his thirteen and a half inches through Earl's tight ass as they lay together on Earl's bed. Dan could whip Earl into a frenzy with his dick like he flipped a switch way up inside him. “It's just...It's just...Aaah...Ooh,” Earl tried to answer. It's just that Earl always considered himself a top and he can't get over that with Eddie, Dan and their friends, he's a bottom. Even worse, he likes it, a lot. I, of course, felt empty if I didn't have a cock up my butt. Eddie was with me in my bed, his fourteen and half inches filling me like no one else could. The final flow of cum from my last eruption was still dripping from my dick. I'd lost track of how many times Eddie brought me off last night, but there were streaks of drying juice over half the room pointing back to my groin. “We'd love to join,” I replied for the temporarily speechless Earl. “What do we do?” “We can't sign you up officially for a few weeks, but you can move in with Dan and I tonight. We'll get you started,” said Eddie. “We have the best GPA of any frat,” he continued. “We won the Greek Games the last two years and we'll teach you kung fu. Plus we know you'll have fun. What more could you ask?” Earl shot his load into his already soaked sheets. When he recovered some he agreed.

That day, as course work began, we mentioned our plans to some of our classmates. ‘Why do you want to join them? I thought they only had Asian members. You can't have any fun in a house full of nerds,’ were the most common reactions. I explained that we became friends with a couple of the brothers and they invited us to join so we thought we'd try it out. Eddie and Dan picked us up in the Mustang just after four. We tossed our few things in the trunk and they drove us to the frat house. With four strong guys it was no trouble unloading the car. As we carried the stuff up to Eddie and Dan's room on the third floor I got my first look at the brothers. They were all built like the guys in the kung fu club! Not exclusively Chinese, but some Japanese, Korean, Vietnamese and a few darker skinned Asians, possibly Thai or Malay. How did all these hot guys gather under one roof I asked myself. As we stowed our gear I looked at our roommates' belongings. Eddie was studying biochemistry. I asked him about it and he explained that his father was a traditional Chinese herbalist and he wanted to uncover how exactly the remedies worked and improve their effectiveness. Dan was in electrical engineering. He wanted to specialize in integrated circuit design and had interned last summer at Intel down in Silicon Valley. After just a few minutes Eddie ushered us downstairs to be formally introduced to the rest of the house. He took us down to the basement level which was set up like his kung fu club. Mats covered most of the floor and there was a very complete weight training setup. When we arrived, one guy was bench pressing about six hundred pounds for reps. All his muscles were pumped, including his dick which was sticking out the leg of his gym shorts, the only covering he wore. When he powered up the barbell his dick would flex to almost vertical, pushing back the cloth and exposing his meaty balls. When he finished, Eddie introduced us. He was Tony Thieu, a sophomore. The other brothers were gathering by that time and Eddie made official introductions. My first impression was correct, this was a collection of studs such that I wouldn't have dared to dream about.

They were removing their clothes, so Eddie must have told them about us and introductions were going to be more personal than an exchange of names. Tony was already humping his twelve stiff inches against my ass while he reached around to undo my belt. Someone produced a tray of condoms. Everybody got acquainted with us both and a good many stopped by for seconds. I noticed Earl and I were the only non Asians in the place. I asked Eddie about it when I had a short break between fucks. He said the frat was started back when Berkeley was mostly white and few fraternities had many Asian members. There was never any intention to limit membership, but most folks, of any race, feel more comfortable in friendly surroundings. The latest white brother graduated last year. He added that he sure hoped I felt welcome. I wanted to ask some more questions but Tony stopped by for thirds. As he skillfully plugged my ass, raising me back to a state of sexual bliss, I know I felt welcome. About midnight, the party tapered off and Eddie and Dan brought us up to bed. Eddie explained our pledge duties. I was to be in the showers from 6:00 AM to 7:30 to service anyone needing help with morning stiffness. Earl was to be available at night from 10:00 to 11:30 for those wanting some relief before bed. With me the brothers would have a contest. The one that brought me off the most in the next two months would have me as an exclusive sex slave for the week before initiation. Dan finished with some other rules. Five PM to ten weeknights was reserved for individual study, that is, no sex. That's how they keep up their GPA. They made an exception tonight in our honor. Dinner was at six and breakfast seven to eight. Everyone was assigned house duties on a weekly rotation, including morning and evening sexual service, which will rotate again after pledge initiation. “Enough talk,” announced Eddie. “It's time to cap off the evening and make your first night here truly memorable.” With that he slowly eased in his fourteen plus inch monster that I've become so addicted to. Just as Dan was doing with Earl, he worked me

into a frenzy. I came three times before we drifted off into an exhausted sleep. “Wake up Bill,” said Eddie nudging my shoulder. “It's time for your morning duties.” I looked at the clock and saw it was almost six, so I eased Eddie out of my ass. I got up, removed the condom and cleaned Eddie's dick with my mouth of the remaining cum. I grabbed my kit and ran down the hall to the bathroom still carrying the expended rubber. I made it with a minute to spare. The shower room had six heads, but the brothers were still sleeping, so the place was empty. I had time to toss the rubber, take a piss, shave and brush my teeth. Then I decided to turn on the water and wait for my first visitor under the spray. I saw they had set up a score board for the contest. It listed the names of all thirty brothers with a place for me to mark off the count. There was a bucket of condoms by the entrance. I'd just gotten wet when Tony Thieu stepped in, rolling on his protection. He stepped behind me and slid home. In a few seconds I was getting the full benefit of his foot long manhood. And, while he was stroking me, his hands were rubbing my tits, caressing my belly or massaging my dick. He earned the first score when we shot off together a few minutes later. We were still alone so I washed him off. He was a tad shorter than me, but very muscular. As I soaped him up, I remembered that this was the guy we saw last night pressing six hundred pounds for reps. Feeling his size and hardness, I could believe it. When I finished we were still alone and he looked ready for a second round, so I grabbed a fresh rubber and rolled it on him. This time he had me face him. He grabbed me at the waist and lifted me effortlessly off the ground. I wrapped my legs around his body as he positioned my hole on his dick head, lowering me slowly onto it. As he lifted and lowered me, stirring my guts with his stick, he pressed my body to him so my own sex was squeezed between us and stimulated by the friction as it slid over his abdominal muscles. He got another score in short order.

By then a couple others were waiting. Tony rinsed off, as I went over to update the score and get two more rubbers. He got a big thumbs up sign from them both when I listed his two points. By the time I was off duty, everyone had a chance. Eddie came in with Dan and Earl and had their turns. Earl's score didn't count in the contest. He said I was the only one he could fuck here. I told him not to worry, he was my first and that he will always be special. The next couple of months went by quickly. We, of course, had all the sex we could handle, both in the fraternity and, on weekends, at Dong Long Kung Fu club. Eddie taught us kung fu and the practice really had a big effect on our speed, strength and endurance, though we were no threat to any of the regular members in a practice fight. Little Dragon treated me as his personal toy whenever his brother was otherwise occupied. He was my practice partner, but I had to take his fuck each time I lost. He was enthusiastic, but self centered. When his brother wasn't around he would care more about getting himself off than his partner. Once, Eddie walked in on us, saw what was going on and pushed right up his brother's ass as he was pounding me. The first few stroke caused Little Dragon to cry out in pain. Then Eddie shifted mode and with little brother being pleasured front and back we raised him to the peak. When Eddie rolled off to lay beside me, he reminded his brother to be more considerate of his partner. As Little Dragon walked off rubbing his ass, Eddie said he would learn, after all, he's still a kid. We met the other pledges, eight in all, and all of various Asian-American backgrounds. What struck me was that they were all so ordinary. They were bright, but the biggest was about five eight and 140 pounds. They averaged under five inches in the dick department. None even came within an inch of my seven. I couldn't understand how you develop a group like the brothers starting with material like that and neither Eddie nor Dan would enlighten me. They didn't participate in the heavy sexual activity; their duties involved mostly the routine housework. Though Dan, the pledge

master, did hold some instruction on oral techniques and some anal preparation using dildos of increasing size. We got off to a good start academically. The set study time was good discipline and there was always a brother to ask who could explain a tough point. Tony Thieu won the contest for my services. He brought me off every morning no matter how many guys had been with me before or how energetic Eddie was overnight. Near the contest's end a few of the other leaders tried to get to me early and wear me out, but, Tony would always find a way to get me off. They moved us both into a private room for the week and I didn't have any morning duties. We went through a gross of condoms and I had a big smile on my face all week. Earl complained that he had to do double duty each night and with Dan and Eddie. Eddie said his dick was getting lonely, but, I knew he was getting his time with Earl and that any of the brothers would have been eager to offer him their ass. At last came the night we were to become brothers and learn the secrets of our fraternity. Tony brought me down to the basement after a fuck that served as a finale of our week together. I really liked him and Eddie. It was like choosing between apple pie and cherry pie. But, why bother, when you can have both as often as you like. No one, brothers or pledges, wore anything. A huge banquet had been set up on a couple of tables placed at the end of the room. The ten pledges were lined up in front of the assembled brothers. A tray with ten cups was set up before us. Eddie started the ceremony. “You pledges have endured our demands and earned our trust and respect. Tonight you will be literally transformed into brothers. The cups before you contain an herbal formula that I discovered a few years ago working in my father's shop. When you take it your bodies and muscles will grow until you match the ones before you. Your sex drive will increase ten fold, which is why we work so hard to pleasure each other. The first transformations took months, but the preparation has been

improved so that now it takes only a few hours. This food and special protein supplements will fuel your bodies during the change. It works best on those with Chinese ancestry and, almost as well, on other Asians, but, Bill, the effects are much less with Caucasians. Earl, it has never been tried on those of African heritage, so, if you don't want to try it, you won't have to.” Eddie had just answered a lot of my questions. The other pledges looked surprised and pleased. None had any second thoughts. Eddie continued, “Brother Dan, pass out the cups.” When each had our potion Eddie ordered simply, “Drink.” It had a bitter taste. I felt a tingling start all over and felt hungry, as if I hadn't eaten for a day. Earl positively ran to the table and started eating. The others quickly followed. I walked over and Eddie joined me. “I think you'll gain about ten percent in your muscle mass and add a couple inches to that dick,” he said. “Asians should gain fifty to sixty percent and more than double their sexual size. I don't know about Earl, but he is hungry and that's a good sign. You should eat.” Earl was shoving down food with both hands and was already markedly bigger. Most of the others had visible changes as muscles started to fill out. I thought I might be changing, but couldn't be sure yet. Then Earl collapsed to the floor holding in each hand huge turkey drumsticks that he was devouring. “I'm starving,” he groaned between bites. “Bring out the protein drinks,” ordered Eddie. Several of the brothers fetched gallon jugs. Eddie offered one to Earl. “Here, drink this,” he suggested. Earl chugged the whole bottle in one breath and grabbed another. You could see his body visibly grow. By the end of the second he was bigger

than Eddie and he took eight more bottles over the next two hours until his hunger subsided. By then he was six foot ten and almost four hundred pounds with a twenty inch dick, a twenty inch hard dick. The change in the other new brothers was just about complete too. I had gained about twenty pounds and two inches as Eddie predicted, but I could tell from his expression that he hadn't expected anything like what came over Earl. Hunger eased, Earl examined his body and looked out at the brothers. “What does a four hundred pound gorilla get,” he roared. “Anything he wants.” He looked at me. He picked me up like a feather and carried me to a weight bench. He put me down on my back and stood towering over me. “I have enough energy to take on the whole fraternity, but I wanted you to be first,” he said softly. I looked up at his incredible body. His arms must have been over thirty inches, his chest approached seventy with lats that flared in a tremendous vee up from a waist that was no bigger than my own albeit with abs that popped out far enough you could really believe he had a six pack buried in there. His thighs were thicker than a normal man's chest with deep striations separating the muscles. But, his body was dominated by that huge twenty inch tool. It was standing straight up and proud above balls the size of apples. Veins crisscrossed its length, pulsing visibly with blood. The foreskin had retracted past the head which sort of glowed a reddish brown color much lighter than the rest of the shaft. Eddie rushed up with a condom and a bottle of lube. I hadn't used extra lube in a couple of months, but I was sure glad he thought of it. He rolled the rubber down the shaft. It barely fit even though it was the largest made. Eddie applied lube to its full length and squirted some up in me for extra measure. He spread my legs and stepped between them. Then he grabbed my hips and slid me down to the end of the bench which forced my legs even further apart. Finally, he bent over me, grabbed the bench and lifted me and it up to his torso so he could position my ass at the tip of his dick. I lifted my legs around his waist which was more comfortable than trying to make room for those thighs. I felt the head spread my cheeks as it

searched for my hole. He found it. The first contact made me shudder, I hadn't been this nervous about sex since the morning Earl took my virginity. He pressed me against him. My experienced ass opened smoothly, wider than ever before, and he slipped in easily. When he brushed past my prostate, I started to writhe on the bench. The level of stimulation was higher than anything I'd imagined. I held his mighty arms as he plunged deeper. I shot off twice by the time he gentle stroking had opened me up to the depth where Eddie had been earlier. He continued to push in. For the third time in my sex life a dick was plowing virgin territory. I was gasping at every stroke. It was pain and exquisite pleasure combined. I seemed to feel his dick everywhere. I thought it was ready to pop out my mouth. I looked up at his face. His eyes were staring wide, unseeing. He was focused inward and I knew I was inspiring intense feelings in him. He bottomed out, his balls pressed into my butt. He shifted his grip holding me under the arms and dropping the weight bench which crashed to the floor. He stood up, carried me over to the wall and pressed me against it. He did an undulating motion with his hips that moved him through me. I came again. My orgasm this time must of tipped him over the edge because he buried himself to the limit and started to shake. I could feel each load as it raced up the shaft and erupted out the tip, it was in exact time with my own spurts. It continued, on and on, minutes at least. It felt as if his dick was growing even longer inside me. My own dick continued to spasm in sympathy with his though it ran out of juice a long time ago. When his orgasm faded, he just sat down on the mat and leaned back to rest and recover. I was still impaled. Eddie and Dan lifted me off. When I pulled clear you could see that Earl had pumped enough cum to form a four inch bubble at the end of the rubber. When he was changed out, he took on Dan next. They say paybacks are hell, but I'm pretty sure Dan saw heaven just like I had. Meanwhile, the other brothers worked to prepare the new initiates for the assault they knew was coming. It took most of the night but Earl topped the

whole house, finishing with Eddie. There were a lot of sore asses and contented smiles the next day. We still room with Eddie and Dan. Earl and Dan take turns being top because Dan still knows which buttons to push inside to turn Earl on and Earl likes it too much to forego. After the first night we required Earl to wear a rubber when he gets fucked just so Eddie and I don't get soaked again when he cums. Oh, one more thing. Last week I finally beat Little Dragon in a kung fu practice fight. Paybacks are hell, particularly when the whole club is watching you get fucked and cheering.
Chapter 4 - Brothers My first year at college couldn't have been hotter. I'd gone from virgin to sex addict. I couldn't get enough. Eddie Lee was my bed partner each night, his fourteen and a half inches would bring me off several times. For a real thrill Earl Greene would give me a workout with his twenty-inch tool. Tony Thieu had only twelve inches but he really knew how to use it and we were regulars. Of course, I was always ready to help out any of my fraternity brothers when needed and, thanks to Eddie's muscle growth herbal mix, they were all hot guys. Finally, on weekends, Earl and I would head into San Francisco to study kung fu and party with the guys at the Dong Long Kung Fu club. It was a normal day. I was down in the training room laying on the weight bench. I don't workout, at least not with weights. I had my legs resting on Tony's shoulders. He had me bent almost double as stroked his tool through my clutching ass. He was close and so was I. One of the brothers came over carrying a cordless phone. “Bill, it's your brother,” he said. “Should I tell him you're busy?” “No, I'll take it,” I replied reaching for the phone. Joey was a year younger than I. He was a star halfback on the high school team and I had plenty of fantasies about him while we were growing up. I think Joey suspected I was gay, maybe even before I did. He was always setting me up with dates and, with his muscular good looks and football stardom, he knew every good-looking girl in town. When I was home over Christmas he set me up with one of his girlfriends. I couldn't back out. After the movie, when we returned to the car, she was all over me. When I pulled her mouth off my dick I found out that Joey had promised to fuck her if she made it with me first. I offered to let her finish her blow job and said I'd tell Joey what he wanted to hear. She gave me an enthusiastic, if unskillful, suck while I imagined it were Joey. “Hi, Joey,” I greeted him. “Why, ugh, are you calling?” I said around Tony spiking me.

“Billy, Cal is recruiting me. Wouldn't it be cool if we went to the same school? I'm going to visit Berkeley next Friday and I was wondering if I could stay with you?” “Ugh, ugh, give me a, ugh, minute,” I said, pressing the phone into my pecs as I felt my climax approaching. I felt Tony start to unload into his condom as I shot streams of jizz, some of which coated the phone. After a minute I calmed down. Tony leaned over and rested on my torso. “What does your brother want?” “He's coming to visit next Friday and wants to stay here.” “Great, if he's anything like you, I'd like to try him.” “No, he's straight, always setting up dates for me with girls. If he stays here, I don't want my family finding out about my life here.” “Well, I can understand that. A lot of us aren't out to our families. He and you could stay in the guest-room upstairs, but; don't forget, next Friday is the annual hot bottom contest and you'll need to keep him upstairs. And what about the trip you, Eddie, Earl, Dan and I are taking for spring break to Hawaii? “We'll work everything out,” I assured him bring up the phone. “Joey?” I asked. “Yeah brother, still here. Are you OK? You sounded a bit out of breath,” he inquired. “I'm fine. You caught me in the midst of my workout. Great news. You can stay here.” “Super, I'll come over right after I meet the coach, about four.”

“See you then. I've got to go. My partner wants me to do another set. Bye,” I concluded. Tony was licking my cum off the phone and my hand and I felt him start to stiffen within me. “So long,” concluded Joey as Tony resumed his strokes. I put aside the phone. It was just after four on Friday when I heard Tony call, “Bill, come on down. Your brother is here.” I hurried downstairs and saw Joey standing just inside the door next to Tony who had just come from his daily workout. Joey stands six two and is a very muscular 225 pounds. He wore jeans and a denim jacket. Tony, wearing just workout shorts with a towel over one shoulder, was half a head shorter. He had remembered the house rules for Joey's visit and tucked in his big dick before he came up from the gym. I introduced them and they shook hands. Joey applied all his strength to his grip. Tony, whom I knew was almost twice as strong as my brother thanks to the muscle growth potion he had, ignored Joey's efforts. I could see Joey was impressed. I broke it up by saying, “Joey, let me show you your room,” and ushering him upstairs. When we got to the guest-room, I showed Joey his bed. He tossed his bag and took off his jacket. He had a tight tee shirt on underneath that really displayed his development. Eddie Lee stopped in and I did another round of introductions. Eddie was Joey's height but outweighed him by twenty pounds of muscle. He had worn loose clothes and a jock so you couldn't really tell he had fourteen plus inches to go with that body. Eddie talked about kung fu and I helped give Joey a demonstration. I could see my brother was impressed and a bit intimidated by this Asian stud.

It was soon time for dinner and Joey, Eddie and I went down to join the meal. Dan Wong and Earl Greene where there and I again made introductions. The guys kept Joey busy talking about his trip, what he thought of the school and Cal's prospects for going to next year's Rose Bowl. After the meal, Eddie whispered a reminder to me to get Joey upstairs before the guests for the hot bottom contest arrived. I hustled Joey away telling him we needed some time to catch up on the news from home. When we got back to the room Joey surprised me by boldly asking, “Which one is fucking you?” “What do you mean?” was all I could muster. “Andrea, the girl I set you up with last Christmas, told me all about your date. After a few orgasms, they'll tell me everything. I always suspected you were gay. I don't know why. You could have lots of fun with women. Andrea really wanted you to fuck her. She said you were almost as big as I. So who's doing you?” “Well Joey, if you really want to know, they all are. Of course, Eddie, Tony and Earl are my favorites. Oh, on weekends, I take on Eddie's kung fu club. And any of my friends can put that ten-inch tool you're so proud of to shame. Does that answer your question?” “Jeez Billy, what's got into you? You're a regular male slut.” “Don't knock it if you haven't tried it. I've had girls and I prefer guys. So no bitching until you know what you're talking about.” “Damn. I'll make you a deal. I'll give you two hours to show me about homosex, but, if I don't like it, you'll come back home with me and let me show you the fun you can have with girls.” “Deal,” I answered as I got up and headed to the door. “Where you headed?” Joey asked.

“To get your tutor. Wait here.” I left the room. I returned a few minutes later with Eddie, some condoms and a bottle of lube. Joey was sitting on the bed. He looked up as we entered. “Joey, I'm Eddie Lee. Bill and I have been lovers for six months,” he said, hugging me tight to his torso. “He asked me to show you a good time. Just relax.” I sat down on the other bed as Eddie started a little strip show. First, he rolled up his loose sweatshirt, slowly revealing his narrow waist and defined abs. Then, reaching under it, he eased it up over the massive slabs of muscle that were his pecs. Finally, grabbing the shirt below his widely flaring lats, he pulls it off in one motion and tosses it aside. He hits a double biceps pose that highlights his vee shape and twenty-inch arms. It's all I can do to tear my eyes from the show, but, I look at Joey and see that he's staring in open mouth awe at my Chinese Adonis. And, the best part is yet to come. Eddie steps out of his shoes and kicks them away. Then he massages the pouch of his jock underneath his sweat pants, displaying the huge basket formerly hidden by the loose material. He eases his pants down, revealing the jock and a pair of muscular thighs that each were almost as thick as his waist. He steps out of them. His jock is straining to contain the power that his manipulations had partially awaken. It pushes away from his body. Eddie steps right between Joey's legs with his crotch only inches from his face, and continues to rub. Joey is frozen, unable to move. Slowly, Eddie lowers his jock, showing his fine black pubic hair, then inch after inch of shaft. At last, the head pops free of the waistband and Eddie's, fully hard, fourteen and a half inch dick snaps upright, striking Joey's face and leaving a trail of pre-cum to mark its path. He pushed Joey back on the bed with one hand on the center of his chest while the other undoes his belt and unbuttons his jeans. Grabbing the

waistband, Eddie strips the jeans and jockey shorts together in one motion, exposing Joey's ten- inch tool, hard and dripping, standing upright, perpendicular to his body. After making sure the lube and condoms were handy, Eddie splits Joey's legs and steps on to the bed in between them. Joey tries to sit up, but Eddie pushes him back down. He's starting to realize how much stronger Eddie is and that he has no control over what's about to happen. Eddie goes down on Joey's tool, inhaling it in one motion, clear to the root. His nose presses into Joey's bush and his tongue licks out to bathe his balls. As Eddie begins to stroke his lips along the shaft, Joey is soon in ecstasy. He starts to lift his hips to meet Eddie's strokes. This gives Eddie the opening to slip a finger through his crack up against the rosebud of his ass hole. Joey tenses at the contact and freezes his hips, but Eddie just slides his lips down the pole until they press against his groin, forcing him down until his digit is buried to the knuckle. Joey gasps more in surprise than pain. As Eddie pulls back, Joey lifts his hips, trying to ease the invader from his ass. But, Eddie pushes him back down. Stimulated from both sides, Joey is in a frenzy. Eddie slips his other hand under Joey's tee shirt and massages his nipples while keeping his back pressed to the bed. When he adds a second finger, Joey is moaning almost continuously. With a last plunge with his mouth and a jab a the prostate, Eddie brings Joey off in a tremendous orgasm. Joey grabs Eddie's head with both hands, holding him to him, as his hips buck with each spurt into Eddie's mouth. Eddie swallows the whole load. Spent, Joey collapses limply on the bed. Eddie lets Joey's soft dick slide from his mouth and flop softly to his belly. He removes his fingers. Eddie pushes over Joey's torso, cradling him in his powerful arms. They kiss. Joey instinctively tries to push his tongue into Eddie's mouth, but Eddie has other ideas. He plunges deep into Joey, dominating him orally and spreading the residue of Joey's load. As he stares into Eddie's eyes just above him, Joey tastes himself.

As Eddie continues his oral attack, he strokes his dick between their pressed bodies. The stimulation of that long, hot tube of flesh sliding next to his own brings Joey back to life. When Eddie breaks their kiss and rears back on his knees, both their dicks are coated with saliva and pre-cum. A string of juice stretches between the heads of their shafts. Eddie rolls on the condom and applies some lube to his fingers and his sheathed tool. He lifts Joey's legs, resting them on his powerful shoulders. With one, two and finally three fingers, he stretches and lubes the entrance. Bending Joey nearly double, he positions his long shaft at Joey's hole. His fingers expand the opening as he pushes in the head. He gets only half the head in before Joey clamps down on him. With a quick stab of the hips, he shoves the rest of his fat knob in as Joey cries out in pain. Impaled now, breathing in short gasps, Joey squirms his ass to try and pull off. Eddie keeps up the pressure and the struggles only serve to embed a few more inches. Eddie starts with short, slow strokes. I can see the pain on Joey's face as each one bottoms out a little deeper, invading new territory. He starts rubbing across that sensitive spot up inside, and Joey begins feeling more pleasure than pain. Concentrating on stroking the first few inches while fisting Joey's dick, Eddie brings him to another explosion. Streams of jizz spurt from his hose, spraying as far as his face. With Joey distracted Eddie shoves in more than half way. Eddie spikes in a couple more inches. The shock wakes Joey from his reverie. He screams, “Stop. It hurts.” It's the first words he's said. “You can't chicken out now,” Eddie counters. “I'm almost in. Take it like a man.” He shoves another inch in. “Oow. No. Stop. It's too big. Ugh.” Eddie pushes forward and muffles Joey's cries with a kiss that plunges his tongue deep into Joey's mouth. Gagged, Joey stares at his assaulter. Eddie goes to work, using short strokes that each go deeper. The golden shaft slips steadily inside Joey's pale ass. Joey sucks powerfully on Eddie's tongue to take his mind off the pain in his ass. It takes Eddie about ten minutes to get the last four and a half inches in. Finally, his balls push tight

against Joey's ass. He holds in place and leans back breaking the kiss. Joey gasps for air. “Please Billy, get him off me,” he pleads. “It feels like a fence post was shoved in me.” “Relax Joey. You've past the tough part,” I assure him. “Besides, you still have over an hour left. Might as well try and enjoy it because Eddie is ready to give you the ride of your life.” With that Eddie leaned forward, placing his hands by Joey's shoulders, and began a slow fuck stroke. Just a few inches in and out to start. Joey winced a bit at the start from the pain of being stretched so wide, but, he soon relaxed as the stimulation built from Eddie's huge member sliding through his guts. He tried wiggling his ass and found he really couldn't move side to side. I know that when Eddie gets hard, it truly is like a fence post stuck up inside. When Eddie saw Joey start to relax and get into the fuck, he increased the length of his strokes. Four inches, eight, ten, twelve, until just the head was left clutched by Joey's ass ring and then he'd slide all the way back in making sure to rub and massage the prostate the whole way. He drove Joey wild. He was moaning in pleasure now. Joey shoots a huge load, but Eddie doesn't slack his attack. When the flow stops Joey doesn't even go soft.

“Stop. Please. I can't stand it,” pleads Joey. Eddie ignores him. “No. Ah. Ooooh,” moans Joey as he releases another large load. Joey grabs Eddie's arms by their bulging triceps, trying to find something to anchor his sensations as he descends into a whirlpool of pleasure. Eddie picks up the pace. Joey is covered in cum and sweat. He is no longer trying to talk. He just issues moans of contentment in time with Eddie's thrusts. Reflexively, his ass pushes up meeting each inward motion and he squeezes his ass enhancing the friction as Eddie withdraws. At last Eddie plunges in to the hilt and unleashes his own load. I don't know how he held back so long. His throbbing dick triggers another orgasm in

Joey. When the flow eases, Eddie resumes stroking, building himself up for a second round. Joey is completely out of it. His eyes are wide and unfocused as all his consciousness is concentrated on the feelings from his ass and dick. Joey spurts once more before Eddie has his second orgasm, triggering Joey once again. Eddie continues to pound Joey's butt through his orgasm. As each stroke slams home, he grunts as his huge hose spurts another stream of juice. Joey gives a quick gasp at each impact as his own tool sprays his already soaked torso. Their passion peaks for nearly a minute before subsiding. Eddie pulls out, still half hard. The head makes a soft pop as it is freed from Joey's clutching hole. Eddie lays on his side beside Joey, who stretches limply on the bed, breathing heavily. His sex tool rests across Joey's groin on top of my brother's, much smaller and now spent, member. Eddie peels off the condom and coats a couple fingers liberally with the large load of cum caught in the tip. He pushes the cum soaked digits through Joey's lips. He licks them eagerly, getting his first taste of another man. Just then Tony Thieu opens the door and stares at the scene. He had probably been at the party in the basement and had donned some white nylon running shorts when he came upstairs. With his hard twelve-inch dick tenting their front outrageously, it didn't do much for modesty. But, I thought, we were beyond that now anyway. “I guess I won't need these,” observed Tony removing his shorts. His prick snapped up and ready when freed. “Eddie, we're going to start the contest soon and they need you,” he continued. “Say, Bill, do you mind if I try your brother? He sure looks hot.” It was clear, Joey was out of it. He just looked with glazed over eyes as Eddie slid off the bed. He took a last lick at Eddie's fingers when Eddie pulled them out of his mouth. “I don't think Joey will mind. Go ahead and plunge in, Eddie has him all warmed up.”

With that Tony rolled on his protection and walked to Joey's bedside. He rolled Joey to his belly, spread his legs and kneeled between them. Joey offered no resistance. Tony grasped Joey's hips, lifting them off the bed and pulling him back to his knees. He lined Joey's well-fucked hole up with the tip of his sex spear and thrust it home. In one slow, smooth motion, he slides in to the base, his balls swinging into Joey's. The now familiar feelings start coursing through Joey's body. Tony places a powerful arm around Joey's chest and rocks back until he sits upright on the bed. This hauls Joey up too. He plops heavily into Tony's lap, his legs splayed across Tony's thick muscular thighs and Tony's tool plugged hard into his gut. “You won't need this,” says Tony, finally freeing Joey from his cum and sweat soaked tee shirt. Then he places his hands at Joey's waist and starts to lift him effortlessly up and down along his shaft. In seconds, Joey is moaning from the pleasure this talented Asian stud is giving him. His stiff dick bounces in front of him and drops of pre-cum fly out propelled by the centrifugal force of its swing. Tony extends the passion for over fifteen minutes before bring Joey and himself off in another gush of cum. When the frenzy eases, he settles Joey back in his lap and leans over the shoulder. Joey turns to meet the kiss, meekly opening his mouth to accept Tony's darting tongue. When they break, Tony says, “Bill, you should enter him in the contest. Except for you, he's the hottest bottom I've had. Joey, do you want to come downstairs? Just nod your head,” he added when Joey didn't respond. Joey's head moved slightly up and down. “I think that's a yes,” observed Tony as he stood up from the bed, holding Joey against his chest with one arm, his dick still fully plugged up Joey's ass. I followed as he carried Joey into the hall. It looks like I won't miss the party after all.
Chapter 5 - Brotherly Love I awoke as usual with Eddie's morning hard-on plugged up my ass. When he saw I was awake he started to stroke it through me. As Eddie began to excite me, I thought about the party last night. Joey was wild. He couldn't get enough. He even took on Earl Greene's twenty-inch monster that gave me so much pain and pleasure when I first took it. But Joey loved it from the start. The memories of my friends initiating my brother and Eddie's expert fucking brought me to a thundering climax. My cum shot clear across the room splashing Joey in the opposite bed. The wet spray woke Joey. He was a bit disoriented at first, but soon looked at me, eyes wide, as Eddie finished our morning fuck. “Aw, Billy, do you have to have guys. The two hours must be up,” he announced. “Our deal was if I tried homosex and didn't like it, you'd come home with me. Well, I tried it and I don't like it, so lets pack.” All through his little speech, Tony was looking at me over Joey's shoulder. Joey had gotten so used to a dick up his butt, he hadn't realized that he was still packed with twelve meaty inches. Tony even had one of his powerfully muscled thighs between Joey's legs. When Tony started stroking through him, he remembered it really quick. He struggled to pull away, but Tony placed his second leg around him and rolled him on to his front wrapping his arms about his body. Joey used all his strength to break free, but he only bench presses 400 pounds, no match for Tony who has done 850 for single reps. After a few seconds, he was no longer trying as Tony's internal massage filled him with pleasure. Tony relaxed his hold and spoke next to Joey's ear. “I thought we were friends. Don't you like what we do together?” He stopped his stroke, half in and half out of Joey's tight ass. “Why'd you stop?” he asked, pushing back to take more of Tony's dick. “Do you want to be fucked?” asked Tony. “Tell me.”

“Yes, I want to be fucked,” responded Joey. “Tell your brother that you like being fucked,” Tony insisted. “Billy, you win. I really like it. I want it. Please Tony, finish me off. I love the feeling of your long pole moving inside of me.” With that confession, Tony went back to work and had Joey moaning with delight in short order. Not content to watch, Eddie rolled me over into the same position as Joey and went to work on our second round. Joey and I watched each other being reamed by muscular Asian studs as our own passion built. The guys timed it perfectly so we all four shot off together, then they raised us back up for a second explosion. Now fully awake and with no need to hide from Joey, we passed up the small bath in the guest-room in favor of the main shower room where Joey could meet the guys. We saw Earl Greene and Dan Wong there. Joey didn't believe it when we told him he had Earl's huge piece last night. His own memory of the night was a bit hazy. He believed when Earl held him by the hips, lifted him off the floor and pushed right up him again. As Earl gave him a nice slow fuck, he bent him over at the waist so he could take Dan down his throat. They all shot about ten minutes later, Joey was suspended in the air the whole time. As we headed back to the room, I reminded Joey, “You know you won the contest last night.” “What contest?” “The hot bottom contest to pick the most talented bottom that's friends with one of the brothers. I'm the best, but, as a brother myself, I'm ineligible.” “What did I win?” asked Joey. “For the next year, whenever you ask any one of the brothers, he will fuck you,” Eddie replied.

“Anyone,” mumbled Joey as we returned to the room. “It's Saturday,” observed Eddie, “Let's take Joey to the kung fu club. There are lots of folks who will want to meet him and, Bill, you can show him what you learned.” It was quickly agreed that we'd stay at Eddie's house in San Francisco until Monday when we would send Joey home and the rest of us would fly to Hawaii for spring break. We packed our stuff in the trunk of Eddie's Mustang and headed into town. I sat on Tony's lap and Joey sat on Earl's. This ride I know we didn't mind the potholes in the road. We pulled into the alley and parked next to the door to the Dong Long Kung Fu club. Earl went off with Dan to his nearby house while the rest of us stayed at the club. When we entered a number of the club members were busy practicing. Eddie introduced Joey as my younger brother and Tony as a member of his fraternity. The guys in the club knew what that meant and pretty soon Joey had a group of six of the hunkiest kung fu fighters taking turns on him while Tony was in a sixty nine with one guy while another plugged his ass. Little Dragon, Eddie's younger brother, came over and started undressing me. Eddie told us to go off and play and went over to join Joey. Little Dragon had gained a inch in height, up to five foot five in the last six months and more importantly about three quarter of an inch to his dick, putting him a bit over eleven inches. But, barring a last minute growth spurt, I don't think he'll make good his boast to be bigger than his brother Eddie. He had me on my back and was giving me an expert fuck. He has become much more mature sexually in the last few months and is now as considerate of his partner's pleasure as his own. Eddie had insisted that his little brother practice his fucking technique as hard as his kung fu. Eddie was a stern teacher, who required proper form in both skills. I was, of course, glad to play my part in assisting his education and, as he brought me to the first of several orgasms, I knew the practice was not wasted. After a few hours, where everyone had a chance to get to know Joey and Tony quite intimately, Eddie had the club put on a nude kung fu

demonstration like the one I had on my first visit. I watched Joey, who was enthralled by the display. But, I bet it wasn't the kung fu as much as watching the muscles of those Chinese studs move under their sweat covered golden skin, knowing that each one of them was stronger than he and that each had a dick that beat his ten-incher. A dick that had just finished plowing his ass. When the show finished Eddie asked, “Joey, as our guest, what would you like to see next?” Joey thought a bit and said, “I understand that as the contest winner I can ask any fraternity brother to fuck me at any time. Well, I'd like my brother Billy to fuck me, right here, right now.” I couldn't believe what I heard. “Joey, I'm your brother,” I said. “So. You're not going to get me pregnant. We won't have any two headed kids,” he retorted. “And he did win the hot bottom contest; so, you can't refuse,” added Tony, pushing me over to Joey. Joey lay on his back and grabbed his legs, offering his ass. “Come on Billy,” he urged. “You had me try sex with men. Now I want to try my big brother.” In my mind I still wasn't sure about this, but my cock was sure; it had filled out to its full nine inches. Little Dragon rolled a condom on me and with Eddie and Tony encouraging me, I knelt behind my younger brother. The rest of the club gathered around to watch the show. Joey looked at me expectantly. I lined up my shaft to its target and pushed in to my balls in one smooth motion. It slipped in easily, I was the smallest cock Joey had taken in his day of sex. When I was in, Joey tightened down on his ass muscles, squeezing my tool in a velvet vise. When I pulled out until only the head was inside, I felt the delightful friction that I try to give all my partners. Joey had sure learned a lot in the last day.

I started a slow stroke of my brother's ass. He pushed up to meet my strokes and kept staring at me. I built his pleasure. Soon he was moaning and thrashing his body under me, his dick leaking pre-cum onto his abs. When I thought he was nearly ready to shoot, I stopped for a minute to let him calm down. Then I built him back to a peak again. When I stopped for a second time, Joey reached back and gripped my hips to force my strokes. He pistoned me through his guts, faster and faster. I felt the contractions around my cock a few seconds before he unleashed his first stream of jizz. I exploded into the condom as he sprayed both our torsos with his hot seed. Spent, I slipped from his ass and lay down on the mat beside my brother. “Thanks, for that and for last night,” he whispered in my ear. “Now can I do you?” “Now little brother wants to fuck his big brother, sounds like a great idea,” Little Dragon added looking at Eddie. “Well, I've never turned down the offer of a big dick up my ass, so Joey show me if your as good with boys as you are with girls,” I said rolling over, sticking my ass up in the air and spreading my legs. Joey wasted no time positioning himself behind me. He sheathed his shaft and rubbed it along the crack of my ass to awaken his erection. Meanwhile Little Dragon was all over Eddie. “Come on big brother. Bill is letting his little brother do him. You've been giving me all those lessons, now is your chance to find out how good I can be.” He rolled on fresh protection, looked up into his big brother's eyes and added softly, “Please.” Eddie slowly got down beside me. Joey was hard again but he waited for Little Dragon so they could they could penetrate their brothers together. Joey pushed easily into my well- used love tunnel. I employed all the experience from the thousand plus fucks I've taken in the last six months to excite him to the max. Looking

over at Eddie, I could see that Little Dragon was as talented with Eddie as he showed in his sessions with me. Even though I'd been fucked by dozens of guys, all bigger than Joey, the fuck by my own brother, who I had secretly fantasized about as we were growing up, was special. Using my muscle control, I set the pace, squeezing harder or softer to control the stimulation of Joey and myself. Joey was really pounding into me. I could feel the sweat dripping off him onto my back. “Jeez Billy, you're fantastic. No girl was ever like this.” I could see Eddie was also getting quite a ride. His face was flushed; and, when he pushed his ass up to meet his brother's strokes, you could see his fourteen plus inch hose hard against the mat with a pool of pre-cum spreading from the tip. It didn't look like he would hold off much longer, so I started to really turn up the heat on Joey. Within a couple minutes Joey was grunting at the end of each stroke. Finally, he hammered me one last time, knocking me flat to the mat and burying himself as deep as possible in my ass. I felt his cock spasm wildly in my guts as my own shot off into the mat. Almost simultaneously, Eddie pushed up on his hands and feet arching his back and lifting Little Dragon, plugged to the root in his ass, into the air. Little Dragon hugged his brother around his huge chest to avoid being tossed off. Eddie's long hose sprayed streams of cum in all directions as Little Dragon unloaded up inside. Time seemed to slow down, so that this four-way explosion seemed to go on for an hour. I can still remember each instant in vivid detail, each throb, grunt and squirt. At last Eddie settled to the mat as his brother regained his footing and popped from his ass. Joey collapsed on top of my back and rested his head next to mine to catch his breath. We were both soaked with about half of the juice Eddie had distributed around the room. Eddie rolled to his back and pulled his brother down on top of him. Hugging him to his body they shared a very unbrotherly kiss. I turned my head to

meet my brother. Our tongues explored each other and we felt closer than ever to each other. It was already dark outside, we soon broke up our sex play and took a shower. Of course, we had another round in the showers with Tony doing me as I plugged Joey again, Eddie returning the favor for his brother and most of the other studs taking a last go in twos and threes. Eddie took us to diner at a Chinatown restaurant used by the locals. The menu was in Chinese only and he ordered for everyone. The food was good. Afterwards, we went to his house for the night. I'd met his folks before and introduced my brother and Tony. Eddie said that the guests would share his brother's room and his brother would stay in his room. Little Dragon acted put out, but his eyes looked eager. While we were putting our stuff away, Eddie was called to the phone. When he returned he told us that Earl had to go back to L.A. His parents had called saying his younger brother was in trouble with a gang. Dan was going with him to help out, so they won't be able to make the Hawaii trip. “It's too late to get a refund on the tickets and uncle's condo in Waikiki is only available to us for this week,” mused Eddie. “Well Joey could go. He's off for Spring break too next week and I'm sure our parents would allow it if I tell them I'll take care of him,” I interjected. “That's great,” agreed Joey. “But, dad and mom might not be so easy if you told them just how you'll take care of me.” “Well, that's one down,” Eddie agreed, looking around while avoiding his brother, who was furiously trying to get his attention. Exasperated, Little Dragon pushed his brother back on the bed and jumped on top of him. “OK, you can go too, he said as he grabbed his brother and threw him six feet in the air. Little Dragon did a somersault and landed light on his feet at the foot of the bed.

That night Tony, Joey and I explored all the sexual possibilities for three. I awoke in a sixty nine with Joey and when I opened my eyes my first sight was Tony's hard dick plugged three quarters of the way in Joey's stretched ass. When we saw Eddie and his brother at breakfast, you could tell they also had a good night. There was a bond between them that had not been present earlier. We went to the club afterwards. They were to perform at a festival, so Eddie had them practice all morning. We went as spectators. When everyone returned we made up for lost time. They were hot, sweaty and extra horny after almost eight hours without sex, a long time for an Asian who has been treated with Eddie's growth formula. I really love to be manhandled by these guys when the urge to get off becomes irrepressible. Joey enjoyed it as much as I. When we went to sleep that night after a goodnight fuck from Tony for both of us, we were thinking of Hawaii.
Chapter 6 - Hawaii At the gate the number of people waiting promised that the plane would be pretty crowded. We were near the back so we got to board early. Joey and I had window seats with Tony and Eddie on the aisle of our rows. Little Dragon had an inside aisle seat opposite his brother. Since the plane was packed with seats ten across there was an empty seat between Joey and Tony and Eddie and I. We hoped they wouldn't fill up to give us some room to stretch out during the five hour flight. A middle aged Hawaiian lady, about thirty pounds overweight came and claimed the seat next to Little Dragon, but ours stayed empty as boarding continued. When it appeared we might get away with our empty seats, I saw two Hawaiian boys coming down the aisle. They were about our age, dressed in dark slacks, white short sleeve shirts and dark ties with no jacket. They looked like twins and from what I could see, if you took off their clothes, they could pass for Hawaiian warriors like the pictures we had in our travel brochures. They spotted the seats next to us which were the only two that were open anywhere close together. They asked if they were taken and, in response, Tony and Eddie slid out to let them in. Eddie stayed close and forced the boy to squeeze by him. I saw him rub his hand along the back of the shirt, revealing quite impressive musculature where the fabric pressed the skin. When they were settled we found out they were, Andy and Paul Kolani. Andy was the one next to me. Twins, as I thought, eighteen years old and freshman at Brigham Young. They caught a ride from Salt Lake City yesterday and were standing by for a flight to Honolulu when they got lucky with two openings on this plane. As I took in their young, strong bodies, smooth light brown skin and dark, full red lips, I thought we may have gotten lucky too. Looking at my companions, I could see they were thinking along the same lines as I. Across the aisle Little Dragon was watching intensely with a look of envy. Eddie and I engaged Andy in conversation, to learn more about them and make as much physical contact as possible. Eddie and I pressed our thighs

against Andy's. He didn't shrink from contact and pressed back against us. As we suspected, he was quite well developed. He looked each of us in the eyes as we kept up the contact. As we talked we leaned into him more boldly, biceps and triceps making contact. He commented on Eddie's muscular arms and asked if he worked out. Eddie started a discussion of his kung fu training. Soon the plane was darkened for the movie and the tray tables were lowered for meal service. With that cover, I placed my hand on Andy's thigh, and, when he didn't object, moved to the inside and worked up toward his crotch. From what I could see Joey and Tony were following the same plan with Paul. As I moved toward my goal, I felt the tip of Andy's hard dick that was extending down his left leg. I caressed its length, about eight inches, as I worked toward my goal. I found Eddie's hand already there, massaging Andy's balls and the base of his meaty shaft. Since there was enough for two, I shifted back to the tip and concentrated on sliding his foreskin back and forth over the flaring head. Most of the guys where I grew up were cut, so I was fascinated by the fold of skin over a man's tool from the first time I saw it in the flesh. Fortunately for me, all the guys in the fraternity and kung fu club are natural. Our manipulations of Andy were driving him wild. He was struggling to act normal. I felt wetness on his trousers by the head of his dick. The lubrication aided me as I sheathed and unsheathed his crown. We kept at it for over an hour, building him up and letting him down when someone walked down the aisle. Little Dragon was staring at us the whole time, trying to see what was going on. Andy looked at both of us, silently pleading that we give him release. We relented and built him up to the climax. I felt his dick harden and expand to the fullest a few instants before he started spurting. A sharp exhalation at each spasm of his shaft was the only sound he made as he struggled for control. I felt wetness spread from a massive outpouring of juice, soaking almost the entire inside of his thigh. I rubbed the liquid into his skin. A few minutes later, similar gasps from Paul announced his orgasm.

Andy bent forward and said a few words to Paul. Then they asked to be let by to go to the lavatory. Luckily the plane was still darkened, so the wetness of their pants wasn't too noticeable. As they headed to the back of the airplane, Little Dragon jumped up and fell in behind. I watched as the boys entered adjacent toilets. As the second one entered, Little Dragon boldly pushed in with him and shut the door. About fifteen minutes later the door opened and a rumpled boy stepped out followed by Little Dragon. He knocked at the other door that opened to admit him. The first twin came back and sat down between us. It was Andy. His hair was mussed, his tie loose and his shirt was half out of his pants and soaked with sweat. He lay back and tried to catch his breath. “I see my little brother introduced himself,” Eddie said softly. “That was your 'little' brother,” Andy gasped. “He wasn't so little from my position.” “It's all relative,” he retorted, giving Andy's hand a lengthy tour of his own equipment. A few minutes later Paul and Little Dragon emerged, startling a mother and daughter who had not expected two boys to come out of one door. Paul looked like he had the same treatment as Andy. Little Dragon looked quite pleased with himself as he followed the Hawaiian to their seats. I had to admit that he hit a pair of home runs while the rest of us scored singles. The boys barely had time to regain their composure before the plane touched down in Honolulu. After we debarked, Andy said he had to call his brothers to pick them up. Eddie countered by inviting them to come with us to our condo. He said we'd have a car there and drive them home ourselves. After we got our bags, the seven of us piled into a big taxi, a limo that had seen better days, and headed for Waikiki. Eddie's uncle's condominium was impressive. On the twenty eighth floor, the outer walls were floor to ceiling windows with a view from Diamond Head to the west end of Oahu. A balcony, Andy called it a lanai, ran the length of the apartment. When we opened the sliding doors, a cool breeze

blew. The rooms were small but nicely furnished. Each of the two bedrooms had king sized beds. The keys to a BMW convertible hung on a hook in the kitchen. “We can take you home now,” Eddie remarked while removing his shirt. “But I'd like us to get better acquainted,” he continued as he started unbuttoning Andy's. Tony was humping his twelve inches along Paul's ass crack while undoing his belt. Joey moved over to help with Paul's shirt. The boys looked at each other and in that instant decided to stay. In a few minutes, clothes were scattered all over the room. We adjourned to one of the bedrooms. The boys lay on their backs and Eddie and Tony, with freshly lubed condoms, stepped behind them, each lifting a pair of firmly muscled legs to their equally well muscled shoulders. As the twins struggled to accommodate the largest tools that they had ever had, I had a chance to admire the bodies I'd only glimpsed and felt on the flight over. They looked identical. Both about five foot ten and two hundred pounds of dense muscle. Arms were eighteen inches, chest near fifty, with big muscled shoulders and lats. The pecs had large red brown nipples that were angled downward by the bulge of muscle. The chest tapered to a narrow waist without an ounce of fat to hide their tightly knit abdominals. Their light brown skin would the ideal shade for the winner of a month long tanning contest, but it was their natural color with no sign of a tan line that they wouldn't have had a chance to acquire after a winter in Utah. Eddie and Tony had achieved full penetration and begun a slow stroke that had filled out the boys' dicks to their full eight inches. Their cock heads had poked out from their foreskins and had started to leak fluid steadily. I saw that Joey and Little Dragon had offered their pieces for the boys to suck. To get in on the action, I rested my head on Andy's belly and inhaled his dick to the root. He reacted to my efforts by coating my tongue with his tasty pre-cum. As I went to work on Andy, I had a great view of Eddie's long pole as he shoved it in and out of Andy's ass in over twelve inch strokes. I could feel

Andy react to its presence as his abdominals would bulge up against the side of my face from the pressure of Eddie filling his guts. As his pleasure mounted, Andy caressed my head with his hand, feeling my face, my lips sucking his piece and reaching down to feel Eddie's snake slithering into his hole. His dick went wild in my mouth and then flooded me with his seed. His spasms brought off Eddie, who plunged in for a final thrust and unloaded deep within. Seeing his brother's orgasm brought Paul off in sympathy. He arched his back as he unleashed a solid stream of white. With that Tony, Joey and Little Dragon released their own massive loads. When we calmed down and broke apart, I saw that Paul's first cum had splattered on the wall over the bed and a line of white splotches marked the impact of many following shots. “Bill hasn't cum yet,” announced Andy. “We'll take care of you.” The twins looked at each other and, without exchanging a word, did a quick scissors, paper, stone to decide something. Paul won with paper to Andy's stone. He sucked his brother's dick back to life with a few practiced moves and rolled on a condom. He then did the same for me, whereupon, he stood up, leaned forward against the wall, spread his legs and offered me his ass. I moved to him and placed my hands on the smooth firm globes of his ass. His position allowed me to see into his hairless cleft to the tiny pink bud of his hole. The dark skin was slightly red from all the stimulation it had been getting. The furrow was streaked with juices rubbed from the long probes that had retrieved them from far below. I buried my face between those muscular mounds, licking the flesh of his hole and sticking my tongue deep inside for my first Hawaiian food. I moved up along his back, exploring with my mouth the mountains of muscle that covered it. When I arrived at his thick neck and reached around to hold his chest, I was in position. As I pushed in, Andy stepped behind and entered me.

It was exquisite, being pleasured front and back by these two Hawaiian warriors. It was like I were a book between two bookends or, more aptly, I decided after looking at the mirror on the closet door, white meat between two pieces of rye bread. With my hands I explored Paul's firm body. I knew I couldn't last long as I pushed into Paul's clutching hole and back against Andy's stiff pole. The boys, however, had other ideas. Every time I got close, Andy would grab Paul's hips and hold us motionless in a tight huddle until I came off my peak. Then they would build me up again only to ease off before I could cum. It was payback for our teasing them on the plane. It was damn effective. I was sweating bullets and begging them to let me finish. They kept me going for over an hour before climaxing in a gushing three-way explosion. I was so weak after I came that, if they had pulled away from me, I would have collapsed. They walked me to the bed and we fell on it still coupled. Eddie poked his head in and announced that he had a special treat for dinner. He had dressed and gone out for supplies while the twins were busy with me. He had a couple dozen large cartons of Chinese takeout. But, he also had gotten twenty gallons of milk and two large drums of protein power to mix in it. On the table were three teacups. I knew what he had in mind. Eddie explained about the muscle growth formula that we had all taken and offered Joey, Andy and Paul a chance to try it. He expected that Andy and Paul would almost double their muscle mass and penis size while gaining a few inches in height and increasing their sex drive up to ten times. Considering their starting point, the results should be spectacular. The effects on Joey would be less, but still significant. No one turned him down. They downed the potion in one gulp and dug into the milk and protein drinks. The twins were eating and drinking as fast as possible and, it was as if they were being pumped up like giant man-shaped balloons. You could see their muscles expand. Joey, as expected, wasn't as strongly affected, but he ate and drank steadily and, after the first hour, had made significant gains and was still growing. The four of us, who already had the treatment,

watched the show and had our fill of the Chinese food before the guys had gone through the more concentrated nourishment. After about two hours, the milk and supplements were gone and growth started to taper off. The guys were still hungry enough to eliminate the leftovers from our meal before their hunger eased completely. I was impressed. Joey had added nearly forty pounds of muscle and an inch of height to six three, plus three inches to his dick bringing it to thirteen inches. We found later that Joey could now bench 550 pounds. That meant that Tony and Eddie were still stronger because they had more benefit from Eddie's potion. The twins were the real prizes. Where before they were Hawaiian warriors, now they were Hawaiian gods. Both were now three hundred fifty pounds of mountainous muscles on a six foot four inch frame. Thirty-inch arms, a sixty five-inch chest that dropped to a defined thirty two-inch waist. Forty- inch thighs supplied plenty of support. They later told us they could do seated presses with over a thousand pounds. But, even with all that, the center of our attention was their now sixteen and a half inch cocks. When their hunger abated, their enhanced sex drive took charge and they were stiff and ready for action. I wanted to be first. The twins, however, had other ideas. They embraced each other, squeezing their bodies with tremendous strength. They kissed strongly, exploring each other with their tongues. Their torsos pressed together with those glorious shafts, side by side, stimulated by the muscles of two sets of abs. Then Paul turned around and offered his ass to Andy, who pushed up in one powerful stroke without a condom. Paul let out a roar that I thought would bring the police, but he was soon thoroughly enjoying his brother's big tool. Joey came over and wanted to try me bare. I sure wanted to try his new thirteen-incher, but I insisted on protection. Maybe twins know and trust each other well enough, but I thought even that was mighty risky. I knew I didn't know Joey well enough and helped him on with the rubber then pushed back against him until my butt hit his groin. I really love that full feeling I get with a big dick plugged in me. Joey's really hit the spot, but I was really eager to try the twins.

Eddie and Little Dragon had sandwiched Tony, but everyone was still transfixed by the show being staged by the two Hawaiian studs. Andy was swinging his body full force into Paul. He'd finish each stroke with a loud slap as he slammed into his brother's ass. Then he'd pull almost all the way out. Andy continued increasing the pace until he plowed in for a last time. Their bodies were wracked by spasms. A thick stream of white jetted from Paul and shot out the open lanai doors and over the railing into the open air beyond. Five more followed before one fell onto the carpet. Paul continued to unload and soon cum was leaking from around the dick in his ass, evidence of the massive load Andy deposited. As soon as the flow stopped, they switched positions. Paul speared Andy with his still hard shaft while Andy's bobbed in front of him dripping ass juice and cum. I had to get in with them, so I asked Joey to move over there. While he continued our fuck I went down on Andy's piece, cleaning it with my tongue, enjoying the funky taste, as I worked it deep into my throat. Pretty soon Paul exploded up his brother's ass and Andy followed. I felt his loads jet down the center of my body as Joey throbbed in my guts. I sprayed my own seed across both boys' thighs. Just watching this scene brought the others release. As soon as Andy pulled his still hard dick from my throat, I asked them to fuck me. “I've got to try you guys.” They asked in unison, “Which one do you want?” “Both,” I replied. I got condoms and rolled them on after cleaning Paul like I'd already done Andy. Then Andy gripped my hips and lifted me high in the air so I could place my legs in the valley between his cannonball deltoids and thick neck. Then he lowered me along his chest. My dick, still wet from my last eruption, laid a trail of liquid between his pecs. I felt his head against my hole. He let my weight rest on it and force it inside. It filled me so deliciously full that I came even before he bottomed out, fountaining cum all over his chest and mine.

I felt my balls push through his pubic hair and rest on top of his shaft, he was in and I was ready for more. I got more, but not what I expected. Paul stepped behind me. I felt his own massive member rub along my back. “What are you doing?” “You said you wanted us both,” Paul responded while squatting to position the head of his shaft against the spot his brother had already pierced. “But, but,” I stammered before Andy pressed my face to his cum soaked chest, muffling my objections. Paul shoved at me hard. He squeezed Andy turgid shaft some, but mostly, he stretched me like nothing before or since. My screams were stifled, so I bit hard at Andy's tit. He didn't flinch a bit, but began short strokes with his own member that helped feed more of his brother up in me. My friends had heard and tried to pull the twins off me, but they were much stronger than the four of them combined. Eddie even gave Andy one of his powerful kung fu kicks, I felt the impact even through his body. I'd seen those kicks shatter two by fours, but Andy ignored it. When Paul pushed past my prostate, the pressure was so intense that I was continuously stimulated. The pain was still incredible, but now it was overlaid by a sexual stimulation that I'd never felt before. I shot off again. Seeing my new orgasm, the guys backed off to watch. Now my mind was focused exclusively on the sensations radiating from the base of my body; the pain, the pleasure, the tubes of flesh moving inside me. The room could have been on fire and I wouldn't have noticed. My orgasms, which happened every few minutes, seemed to come from a distant place. I felt the dick throbbing, the cum squirting, but my consciousness was centered on my abused intestines and straining ass. After a timeless interval I felt a new rhythm begin deep within me. It rose in intensity, drowning out all other feelings. It spread throughout my body, overwhelming me.
Chapter 7 - Going Native I awoke. It was morning. I was in one of the beds. I saw Joey sleeping beside me. He was in the embrace of one of the Hawaiians that was sleeping behind him. His body, now 265 pounds of muscle, almost disappeared, intertwined as he was with those truly huge arms and legs. His legs were split by a monstrous thigh and a couple of inches of sheathed shaft could be spotted before it vanished up his distended hole. I knew where the other brother was, right behind me. With just one of those pythons up me, it felt great. I ran my hands along his muscles admiring their size and firmness. I reached between my legs to heft the base of the shaft piercing me. I couldn't get a hand around it. It was at least three times thicker than my nine-incher and had balls to match its extravagant dimensions. I squeezed the shaft with my hand and awoke the slumbering Hawaiian god. He turned me to my belly as he rolled on top of me. I was pressed into the mattress by a mountain of hard flesh. He pushed my legs apart to make room for his second thigh. His body rose above me supported by the strong pillars of his arms and he began to move through me. There was pain from my abused ass ring as he started to slide. But gods have needs that cannot be denied by mere mortals and I was willing to make any sacrifice to service mine. Our movements had awaken the pair sleeping beside us. Soon Joey was taking the full force of the other brother, yelping as each stroke ravaged his less experienced ass. There's no way I could be completely comfortable with such a huge intrusion in my body, but soon, the pleasure took over from pain, that receded to the back of my senses without entirely disappearing. After several minutes I could feel my lover approach the brink. That huge member seemed to grow even larger inside me. Then it went wild, throbbing as it pumped wave after wave of cum down its long length. My ass clamped down on it as I released my own load into the sheets. As he

rolled to his back, pulling me over on top of him, we were soaked as Joey shot streams of juice across the bed. All four of us lay still for a few minutes, recovering. At last, I sat up and, pivoting on the still hard dick, turned to face my stud. It was Andy. He smiled at me. I called dibs on the shower and Andy sat up and carried us in while I wrapped my legs around his waist. The shower was refreshing. We washed each other and had another round. Joey and Paul were waiting when we stepped out, threatening to fuck us to death if we had used all the hot water. Andy pulled out of me. I felt really empty as I finished the morning ritual. When we left the bedroom, I saw that Eddie, Tony and Little Dragon were already up and dressed for the beach with tee shirts, running shorts and sandals. They had set out a breakfast of fruit and cereals. I kissed Eddie and Tony good morning. They both checked to see if my ass hole was still tight and I clamped down on their fingers to show them I was still OK. As we ate, Eddie spoke up, “After breakfast we want to go to the beach. We can have sex all day back home, but, while we're here, we want to see Hawaii.” “Remember you promised to drive us home,” reminded Andy. “We have a place on the North Shore with a very private beach and, if you help my brother and I out with a little problem, we'll teach you to surf.” “What do you have in mind?” I asked. “Our parents are in Las Vegas until the weekend when we have a traditional family luau planned. Only our four older brothers are at the house now. They were bigger than us,” Andy continued flexing his thirty inch arm and emphasizing the were. “They've been fucking us since we were twelve. We don't mind getting fucked, we do each other all the time, but, they're not like you; they only care for their own pleasure. Now it's time to turn the tables. We'll go out there and surprise them. We'll rape them and force them into submission physically and sexually. They'll service our every desire.”

“You guys are strong enough now to take on any four other men,” put in Tony. “Why do you need us?” “We're only two guys,” replied Paul. “Two of them might escape before we can force them to submit. Besides, our brothers are hot guys; you'll really enjoy them.” “It sounds like they have it coming,” said Little Dragon as we all nodded agreement. With breakfast over we were ready to leave, but none of the brothers' clothes would fit. We had to cut the side seams of their athletic shorts clear to the waist band. It would fit, but if they got hard, that huge dick would poke out the side or bottom. For the top, we slit the bottom of the arm and the side to just above the waist to allow room for their bulging biceps, triceps and flaring lats. Now ready, we went to the garage and found the car. Eddie lowered the top and we loaded seven people into the BMW. Only Eddie as driver sat alone. Joey and I wanted to sit with the twins, but Tony and Little Dragon insisted it was their turn. They had their first orgasms before we hit H-2. We passed through the small town of Haleiwa on a narrow, but busy, two lane road. About a mile or two further, Andy directed us to turn left on a dirt track that was almost hidden in the encroaching foliage. As we proceeded down the road, it opened on to an expanse of grass above a white sand beach. The beach extended between two rocky points. Three to four foot waves broke near shore. The house was set back from the beach and raised on posts about ten to twelve feet above the ground. It was surrounded by a deck and, for this typical warm day, all the doors leading onto the deck were open to admit the breeze. The area under the house served as a carport and we parked by the entrance stairs next to an old sedan and pickup. We piled out and got ready for action, putting on fresh condoms and tucking our tools back in our shorts for the moment. Andy and Paul were

already half hard and had trouble getting it all back in. The brothers started up the steps and we followed quietly. “Come on up brothers,” said a voice from above. “We're ready to welcome you home.” With Andy and Paul in the lead, we entered the house and came face to face with four muscular Hawaiian males. They ranged from six foot to over six four, the biggest was easily Joey's size. I wouldn't have wanted to run into any of them alone and, a couple of them might even tackle Joey, but, with the new size and strength of the twins and Eddie's kung fu, I wasn't worried. The biggest guy, who had removed his shirt and was starting on his shorts was startled. “What happened to you? Who are these guys?” “These are our friends. They're here to help. It's payback time,” replied Andy whose dick had hardened to its full sixteen plus inches, pushing down below the leg of his running shorts, still enmeshed in the webbing which stretched the waistband, exposing his pubic hair and the root of his shaft. The four tensed to fight. Little Dragon screamed and charged the biggest one. He reached out to grab this boy who was almost a foot shorter and a hundred pounds lighter. Little Dragon dodged the hand and landed three quick punches to the center of his chest. Just like what happened to Earl when we first met, the Hawaiian's legs turned to rubber and he collapsed to the floor. Andy and Paul charged two of their siblings, knocking them down and pinning them with their massive bodies and Eddie did a kung fu kick right to the chin of the last one, turning out his lights. Before, the fight even started, it was over. Now it was time for the winners to enjoy the spoils. Andy just ripped the clothes off his victim and then tore off his own. Paul matched him. We followed their lead.

Two cries of agony filled the house as the twins plowed into their older brothers without any preliminaries. They were determined to inflict as much pain as possible, short of having them pass out. It was working. Eddie and Little Dragon tore into their men with similar results. Even though they're a few inches smaller than the twins, they were much more than these guys ever had. Eddie asked me to stuff my dick down his guy's throat to stifle the screams after making it clear that he wouldn't have any teeth if I felt them. Joey and Tony helped out the twins the same way and Little Dragon just gagged his man with someone's torn tee shirt. The relative silence was refreshing and allowed the twins to tell their captives what was coming. Andy began. “You are our slaves now. Anything we want you will do— without complaint. Orders from our friends will be obeyed without question. You are nothing now compared to us.” “We can inflict pain,” Paul continued while spearing his helpless fuckee for emphasis. “But, if you obey, we will give pleasure. It is your choice, but, either way, you will satisfy our needs and desires.” Eddie slapped our guy across the side of his ass, hard. His whole body convulsed from the pain. I felt his throat muscles spasm against my deeply buried shaft. He gasped for breath and emitted low moans as best he could with me sitting on his face. Eddie slapped him again and again. I could almost feel sorry for him, but I was really getting turned on by the involuntary massage his throat was giving me. After eight or nine I delivered a big load right down to his stomach. With a couple more, Eddie unloaded up his butt and I was hard again. A half hour later his ass was red from the punishment Eddie inflicted, but his dick was hard and leaking. When we came the second time a few minutes later he sprayed my chest with his seed. I pulled out a bit to allow him a taste of my cum. Then I wiped up the mess on my body and let him lick his own juices from my fingers. The first few rounds were brutal until we opened them up to accommodate us without too much pain. It turned out they were butt virgins. They had not even considered themselves gay because they were never on the receiving

end—before now. There wasn't too much bleeding considering what we put them through. We all got off several more times, but I don't really enjoy inflicting pain even though they had it coming. I much more enjoyed the end of the morning when we showed them heights of pleasure that matched the depths of their earlier pain. About noon, Little Dragon got off for the fourth or fifth time and pulled out of the brother he had been fucking for the past two hours since he had knocked him down in the initial fight. When his dick slipped out with an audible pop, his partner reached down to feel his abused ass. “Feels empty now, doesn't it? I'll help you out,” Little Dragon continued looking down at the cum coated Hawaiian brother that he had decided would be his personal toy. He pushed four fingers into the boy's ass, spread his fingers and slipped in his thumb. With a shove he inserted his whole hand up to his wrist. “That feel better?” “Well guys, I'm going outside to get an all over tan on our private beach,” Little Dragon continued. “You're coming with me,” he said lifting his man off the floor using his embedded hand. He pushed him overhead in a one hand military press. As he did, more of his arm disappeared inside the over-stretched hole. By the time the slide stopped with him sitting on Little Dragon's eighteen-inch biceps/triceps, he had passed out. Little Dragon marched outside carrying him aloft like an Olympic torch. Little Dragon made Andy and Paul realize that their guests were not fully satisfied. They had come to Hawaii to do more than fuck Hawaiians. And, though they certainly seemed to enjoy that, they might want some other activities. As the boys disentangled from their last encounters, Andy spoke up, “I'd like to introduce my brothers, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, who went with Little Dragon. Mom ran out of gospels by the time she had us,” he added. “I know you're interested in other activities. Paul and I promised to

help you learn to surf. Mark can teach scuba. Matthew has a bike and will take anyone to see the sights and Luke, here, will clean the cum off the floor and get dinner ready.” I decided to try surfing, if only to stay with Andy and Paul. Eddie and Joey wanted to try scuba with Mark and Tony would take the tour. We saw Tony and Matthew off. Paul brought out some Hawaiian garments that they would wrap around their waist like a towel, but these were made of colorful cloth. It was long enough to cover even Tony's twelve-incher, until he straddled the bike. Tony didn't care. He plugged himself into Matthew, who started the bike, sat down and roared off. I hoped he doesn't lose control when he comes. We saw Little Dragon, whose body had been completely oiled with tanning lotion, laying on top of John in a sixty nine. He was serious about an all over tan because he had John spreading his ass cheeks so the sun's rays could reach all the way down to his hole. John would change hand positions every few minutes so he wouldn't leave a shadow. When John was thirsty he would plunge in a finger to stroke the prostate and be rewarded with a nice mouthful of boy juice. The scuba required Eddie and Joey to hit the books before they could safely go in the water. But, they took a break between sections with Mark's ass and mouth as their reward for passing. Andy and Paul showed me surfing. We started on the beach. The basics were about balance and learning to read the waves. The kung fu lessons Eddie had been giving me really helped with my stance and balance, so, when we hit the water, I was able to get up with only a few wipe-outs. Of course, when I tried the fancy moves that Andy and Paul could do, I'd mostly fall, but I still had a ball. Near sunset, we took a final ride into the beach. Luke ran up and gave his brothers some protection, then they laid me down, Andy in front and Paul behind and double fucked me. It was easier this time taking them both together. I really enjoyed the two sixteen inch snakes penetrating me, one sliding in while the other slid out or both going

in the same direction like one double wide monster. I came several times, my cum lost in the waves that lapped our bodies. After showering on the beach, we were walking to the house when Matthew and Tony rode up with big smiles. The front of Matthew's wrap and the seat and gas tank of his bike were wet. When Tony pulled out, he must of had several ounces in the tip of his condom. Luke had prepared a tasty meal and, afterwards, the boys performed a hula. It wasn't the female hula with gentle swaying movements, but more like an Indian war dance. Each man wore a skirt made of tropical leaves, a bracelet around one ankle and carried a spear. The movements were powerful and suggestively sexual. When they finished the number of spears had tripled and we found out that the skirts offered no protection from a determined thrust. I awoke in bed with Andy, who had aroused me as he began a morning fuck. I love any dick in my ass, but particularly big Asian ones. After a few minutes of powerful stroking, I felt Andy throb deep within me and I unleashed my own load that sprayed all over Luke, who was asleep on the floor by the bed, waking him. I went to get up, but Andy held me to him. He wanted a second round. I told him I needed to piss, but he was still hard even after his first load of the day. I offered to come right back, but Andy wanted me to stay and had Luke pop my dick in his mouth. While Andy held Luke's head against my groin, I emptied my bladder as he swallowed furiously. It was weird. No sooner had my flow stopped than Andy started stroking my ass. Luke stayed on my shaft and a few minutes later I gave him a cum chaser. That day Little Dragon continued to work on that all over tan with John as his living lounge chair. Tony and Matthew were off on another bike ride. Eddie and Joey continued scuba with Mark, this time getting to go in the water in a cove with a quiet pool that reached twenty feet. I wanted to do more surfing but the waves today were twelve feet and crashed the beach with a tremendous roar. I knew I couldn't handle those conditions. Paul had an idea. He tied me to Andy at the waist, wrist, elbow,

ankle and knee, with that stiff dick up inside me. I was shorter than Andy so, when he walked, my feet didn't touch the ground and, he was so strong now, that my two hundred pounds were negligible. Andy got a big board because of the extra weight and the big waves, and paddled out. Parts of the bay were protected from the waves, so we were able to get out without too much trouble. The first ride was wild. The powerful wave breaking beneath the board, the view down the steep hill of water, the speed and spray. I had my ass clamped down on Andy the whole ride, I'm surprised he was able to concentrate on maneuvering the board. The best ride of the day occurred late in the afternoon. We caught a really big one, maybe fifteen feet. Andy and I were riding the face when it broke over us and we were racing inside a tube of water. The tube started to collapse behind us as Andy sped to stay ahead. I could feel the air blowing from behind as it was forced out the opening ahead of us. I came. My spurting white streams merged with the foam of the wave and disappeared. As we shot out the end amid the air driven spray, like sperm from a giant's cock, I felt Andy release inside my ass. He kicked over the crest and we fell flat on the board to finish our orgasm. When we got to shore we were both still pumped from the ride. My nine- inches were hard and sticking straight out in front of us and Andy felt like a fence post inside me. Paul saw his brother's condition and came over to help out. He slipped a condom on me and lay on his back. Since Andy and I were still tied together, he used me to fuck Paul, controlling the pace and motion in the way he knew Paul liked. I was in the middle, without any control over my movements, just like I were a part of Andy's powerful body. The feeling of being a puppet under someone else's control and the intense stimulation, front and back, brought me to a couple of gushing climaxes before the boys shot their own wads. Paul spurted so profusely, that he covered my whole torso with his seed. We stayed coupled the whole night. By the time I awoke in the morning, I no longer tried to move independently. Today was Friday and Andy's parents would be back by evening, so we would go back to the condo. But first, Eddie and Joey were going to finish their scuba with Mark. They invited us to watch.

They did a couple short dives to practice. Then they got ready for graduation. They stripped and Eddie and Joey donned condoms. Mark just wore his mask, fins and a couple pounds of weight on a belt. Eddie and Joey put on tanks and they swam out to where there was a sandy patch of bottom at a depth of about twenty feet. We paddled out on surfboards with masks so we could watch. Mark used Eddie's octopus, so they could both breathe off his tank. Then they descended to the bottom. Joey followed. Dozens of colorful reef fish ignored these visitors to their realm. Mark lay on his back in the sand and held his legs to his chest to offer his ass. Eddie knelt over him and tried to push in, but, because they were almost weightless in the water, he had to grab Mark's hips and pull him on to his dick. In slow motion Eddie's fourteen and a half inches disappeared inside. Pushing and pulling, he stroked Mark along the shaft. Before too long the quantity of bubbles increased as their breathing got heavier and Eddie picked up speed. The inevitable was not long in coming. Eddie plunged into the limit and you could see him shake as he unloaded. Then Mark's milk squirted into the ocean. The fish swarmed around this new source of food so thickly that I lost sight of Mark. Each new spurt would cause a new frenzy in the cloud. Finally empty, Mark and Eddie shooed away their guests. Mark was rubbing the head of his dick where one had been a bit to eager to get at the food source. Mark shifted air supplies to Joey's spare as Joey replaced Eddie in his ass. Joey floated behind Mark, reaching around to stroke his shaft while pulling him back onto his own stiff tool. Joey took his time to get Mark ready for a second round, building the pace slowly so they could cum together. When they climaxed, Eddie took a breath and removed his mouthpiece . He swallowed Mark's shaft, blowing bubbles around the seal of his lips as Mark fed him instead of the fish. They surfaced and swam to shore where we all congratulated them. Then it was time for us to leave so they could get ready for their parents' return, but they invited us back tomorrow for a real Hawaiian luau.

We arrived back at about noon after cleaning the condo and packing, since we had an 11:00 PM redeye flight back to San Francisco that we'd catch right from the party after dropping off the car and taking a cab to the airport. Andy introduced us to his parents. They talked about how much the twins had grown since going off to college. They also said their boys always used to fight, but now have moved beyond that. We, of course, thanked them for inviting us and said that their sons showed us the real spirit of aloha. They had placed an entire pig in a pit covered by leaves that served as an oven. It would take several hours to cook thoroughly. There were plenty of other dishes in progress too. We wouldn't leave hungry. We relaxed on the beach and had some volleyball matches with the brothers. Eddie and Joey went for a dive with Mark. By twos and threes, we slipped off into the bushes with the boys to say good-bye. Andy, Paul and I went off after the meal and they gave me a final memory of our visit. Then it was time to leave. At the airport, Tony spotted a story in the paper about a big gang fight in Los Angeles that sent a dozen people to the hospital. They were not cooperating with the authorities and the article speculated that it was a territorial dispute with a rival gang. On the plane Tony, Joey and Little Dragon had the row behind us. In the row in front I had the widow and Eddie the aisle. A young Chinese man claimed the center seat. It turned out he really was from China. Eddie talked to him in Chinese, but he wanted to practice his English. He had recently graduated from a university in Beijing, but was just Eddie's age. He was going to start an MBA program at Stanford in the fall. Until then he would improve his English while working in the export import section of the consulate in San Francisco. He was really cute. After a quick snack service, the plane was darkened to let passengers sleep on the overnight flight. As most people did we spread blankets over us. I could tell Tony and Little Dragon were saying good-bye to Joey. We went to work on our Chinese student. He didn't object when we touched his

legs, so we grew bolder. Before long I had his hand on my crotch feeling my hardening tool. “You're sooo big,” he whispered touching my nine-inch number. Then he felt Eddie's and you could see his eyes widen. “That can't be possible,” he exclaimed. “No one could take such a thing, the pain would be incredible.” But, he didn't let go. He gave us a nice hand job and we reciprocated. Eddie invited him to come to the Long Dong Kung Fu club next Saturday. I thought he'd be real hot once we got him to try Eddie's growth formula. As the plane sped toward its destination, I reflected on a great vacation and looked forward to future adventures.
Chapter 8 - Summer What are you doing this summer?” Eddie Lee asked. “Huh,” I mumbled. I wasn't expecting the question. Eddie had his fourteen and a half inch man-cock up my butt. He and I just finished our second orgasm since waking up about 30 minutes ago. The last few drops were still seeping out my piss slit and I could sense his now soft pulses that were still pumping cum deep inside me, faint echoes of the powerful throbbing that clouded my mind a minute ago. It just takes me a few minutes to recover after a good fucking before I can move or talk normally. I shook my head trying to recover. The room was spinning and my vision was cloudy. My mouth was slack as I breathed deeply. “Bill. Bill?” I heard Eddie call. Suddenly a jet of liquid spraying my face shocked me back to reality. In rapid succession several more spurts drenched Eddie and I. It was Earl Greene, my black stud roommate in the opposite bed, emptying his huge balls through the twenty-inch cannon he carries between his legs after his lover, Dan Wong, plowed his ass. Dan may be smaller than Earl now that Earl has had the growth formula too, but he can turn that mountain of muscle into jelly with a few well-placed strokes of his 13.5 inch joy stick. “Hey, you were supposed to use a condom to contain the flood guys.” Eddie shouted, clearly angry. He held me to his powerful chest with one bulging arm as he carried us over to the other bed and jumped onto the lovers still caught up in their mutual orgasm. Eddie pounded their biceps with his fists. Strong as he was he couldn't do any real damage to the dense muscles of these massive studs, but it must have stung. After a few free blows Dan and Earl recovered their wits enough to tie up Eddies arms and start to wrestle him. There was little I could do trapped between these much bigger men. Eddie was still plugged up my gut and I was sliding over Earl's torso slicked by his

cum that coated my body. My nine-inch cock was slipping wetly along his much longer one. Earl and Dan were starting to overpower Eddie. We rolled off the bed onto the floor. Fortunately Dan was on the bottom of the pile and could stand the impact of half a ton of muscle on top of him. I would have been crushed. As it was, I had the wind knocked out of me as Eddie pounded my body into Earl's granite-like frame. I was dazed as the other boys writhed seeking an advantage. Eddie's stiff shaft moved in and out of my ass as he sought to keep our weight pinning the other guys. As they tried to toss us off, my body ground along Earl's mountainous muscles. Then Dan arched his back, almost throwing us off. He grunted and I knew he was unloading inside Earl. His cock pulsing deep inside brought Earl to another explosion. His cock spewed its massive load everywhere and I felt it beating on my body like an out of control fire hose. That was enough to bring me off again and I felt Eddie letting go within me as well. After sexual ecstasy took over nobody had any interest in the struggle. Eddie rolled off to his back carrying me over on top of him. The four of us lay side- by-side finishing our orgasms. Earl's super cock sprayed our already soaked bodies for half a minute before he finally emptied his balls for the moment. I lay on Eddie, panting to regain my breath and licking up some of the salty fluid that coated my face. Eddie rolled me to the side as I felt him finish pulsing and slowly withdraw the thick intrusion in my bowels. After I felt his cock head pop through my ass ring there were a few inches of cum inflated condom that pulled out with it. Eddie stood up and removed the latex swollen with five or six of his massive loads, twisting the end to trap the milky fluid. He threw the obscene water balloon at the still sprawled forms of Earl and Don. It burst on contact soaking them as much or more than we already were. Don pulled out of Earl and tried to pay Eddie back with cum stored in his condom. It wasn't quite enough for a balloon, so he gripped the end in his fist and squeezed the reservoir to force out a stream he aimed at Eddie.

Newly soaked Eddie charged Don, but Earl grabbed both guys and held them to his body. “Guys, guys, it was an accident,” he stated. “My rubber was full after my first morning load and I took it off. Don didn't know when he started a second round and, you know, I wasn't thinking too straight after he gets going in me. Let's forget about it and get cleaned up. We're a mess.” He hugged the two Chinese studs. I joined them in the mutual embrace as cum dripped from our bodies. We broke our huddle and prepared for a much needed morning shower. Don passed out towels so we could dry up most of the sticky sex juice. I don't like to see cum wasted, so I held Eddie's towel and cleaned him in a more personal way. Most of the goo was Earl's salty seed, but there was some of the sweeter nectar that Don sprayed and even a few gobs of Eddie's own tangy stuff that must have splashed from the bursting condom he threw. I suppose I'm an expert. I can identify most of the guys in the fraternity by taste; each is a bit different. After I finished licking Eddie clean I didn't bother with myself. We headed down the hall to the shower room. Most of the guys were up now, preparing for the start of the school day. We got a lot of congratulations and smiles from the brothers, several of whom showed the residue of their own action, though nowhere near as messed as we. I saw Tony Thieu at one of the sinks. He had one of the freshmen, William Reyes, a Philippine-American stud, on the counter. Bill's legs were on Tony's shoulders and he was getting the full benefit of Vietnamese guy's twelve-inch butt-reamer. Meanwhile Bill had an arm around Tony's thick neck and was giving him his weekly shave. Fortunately he was using an electric shaver because he didn't seem able to concentrate much on his task. A blade would have been a real danger. Bill had been in my pledge class this year. He didn't look like much when I first met him, about five foot and not even 100 lbs. with less than four inches between his skinny legs. However when he had a drink of Eddie's muscle growth formula there was quite a transformation. He is now five foot

six inches, but packs 220 lbs. of muscle on that frame. Add a fifty-six inch chest, twenty-inch arms, a twenty-six inch rock-solid waist supported by thirty-two inch thighs with and eleven and a half inch horse-cock and smooth, tanned skin and you have quite a package. Of course, except for me, he is still the smallest guy in the fraternity, so he is mostly a toy for the bigger upper class-men. The guys call him Big Bill as a joke. I'm Little Bill. Yet he's a real tiger out in the general campus community. He has a thing for jocks, the taller and more muscular the better. With his enhanced strength he has no trouble controlling even the biggest guy. Going between classes he always has two or three of the school's top athletes walking with him. Tony waved to me as I entered the washroom. I envied Bill who was getting the benefit of Tony's fucking skill. I think he is the most talented in our group, but I still like Eddie's long snake a bit more. I passed into the shower with my roommates. Eddie started washing me with his strong hands. “So what are you doing this summer?” Eddie asked again. I had forgotten about his question. “I don't know. Maybe I'll head home and get a summer job. I haven't thought about it much.” “I have a research grant for the summer and I can hire a lab assistant. Are you interested?” “Sure. You bet.” I was excited at the prospect of spending the summer with my lover while earning some money. “What are you doing?” “I'm going to try and perfect my muscle growth formula as a supplement for bodybuilders. Part of the work will become my senior honors paper. A big company is funding it for $250,000. After I gave their president a sample they were almost pushing the money at me and I only owe them the chance to match my best offer to get production rights.”

“But your stuff already works better than anything I've heard of. What do you need to do?” “Yeah, it works, but you only need one dose. In addition it works best on Blacks and Asians and not so much on Caucasians. What I'd like is to tune it to work equally with all races and to make the effects temporary so users need to take it every day. Then I'd really have something to sell.” “You'll be a millionaire,” I said in admiration of his plan. “Ha, ha, ha. If guys can get muscles and a cock like me by taking a supplement,” he said hefting his heavy member, “I'll be a billionaire.” “So what do you want me to do?” I asked. “Besides taking care of this,” I added while soaping up his long fuck pole, paying particular care to clean under the hood before he hardened too much to allow access. “I'll show you how to help out in the molecular analysis, but you'll also be my test subject. If I can get it to increase your size while you are taking the supplement and go back to normal after, I'll know I'm on the right track. But don't worry, we'll have plenty of time for play.” “That's sounds great, but we better play a bit now. I can't let you go to your first period molecular biology class this hard. You'll distract all the students.” I bent down to nurse the head, then easing down until I had all fourteen and a half inches. I could feel the beat of his pulse in the shaft that snaked down my throat. His flaring head pulsed like a second heart where it rested in my chest near my own heart. I brought him off quickly. I knew all his sensitive spots by now. As I felt cum start to force its way to eruption I backed off to enable me to taste his load. He flooded my mouth and I swallowed furiously to keep up. As we left the shower I was licking my lips to catch the part of Eddie's load that inevitably leaks from my mouth. We met Tony and Big Bill on the way in. Tony was rolling on a fresh condom while Bill was sucking out the load Tony had pumped in his ass from the old one.
Chapter 9 - Research Finals are finally over. I got all A's and B's for a solid B+ average that I thought was pretty good for me. It is about average for our fraternity, but Eddie thinks I can do better. It is almost totally an Asian fraternity except for Earl Greene and I. While they may be muscle studs they work and study as hard as they fuck. Earl pulled an A- average. You wouldn't think there was such a good brain to go with all his muscle, but he earned his way in here; Berkeley eliminated affirmative action a couple years ago. He headed back to L.A. last night. He'll work in a youth gang outreach project for the summer. The gang Don and he took on for harassing Earl's kid brother over spring break learned their lesson. Earl practically fucked their leader to death. He had to have a foot of his bowel removed. But he got their attention and respect. Don is back with Intel for the summer. He said he'll be working with the group trying to fix the disappointing speed of the next generation chip. We'll see him at the Long Dong Kung Fu Club on weekends. He's the fraternity vice- president for his senior year. Tony Thieu and Bill Reyes are among the few taking summer courses, so they'll be staying at the frat house this summer. Tony is the pledge master for next year when my brother Joey will be pledging. Tony told me that Joey will have my old duties as fraternity fuck toy. I suppose that next year the Foster brothers will have to share the Asian cocks. Fortunately there are plenty to go around. Eddie was straight A's, of course, even though he was taking several graduate level biochemistry courses. He'll be fraternity president for his senior year. Just now he was taking me to his laboratory to get started on his research project. It was in the Life Sciences Building Addition, a good location. The library was just to the east and the gym and aquatics center just south. Even the student union wasn't much further. The building was pretty quiet. The summer session didn't start until next week so there were only a few people around. The lab was about 20 by 30

feet and filled with equipment. Except for two computers, the latest Macintosh desktops, I didn't recognize any of it. Eddie sat us down at a worktable in the center of the room that was piled high with notebooks, texts and computer printouts. He explained the program. “My advisor gave me use of this lab for the summer for my senior honors paper. My subject is the variation in human growth hormone that we call HGH for short. I've actually already done the research in the Spring, but have to write it up. It was pretty easy. The gene has been identified and the Human Genome Project has an on-line database that can be accessed. There are several genetic variations listed and once you have the DNA, getting to RNA and protein is straightforward. I think that this variation may be part of what causes my formula to work differently on different races. “When I worked at a biotech company in Silicon Valley last summer I took the opportunity to analyze the ingredients individually and in mixture. These printouts have the results. Some, as you can see, changed in the mixture. Those are my prime candidates for the key active elements. Another group is known to be biologically inert and I've crossed those off. What I'd like you to get started on is to take these other ingredients and search some of the biochemistry journals available on-line to see if there is any existing research on their effects. If you see anything, call me over and I'll evaluate it. Can you handle that?” “Yes, I think so. I might not know much about this stuff, but I've done plenty of web-based research.” “Great. Meanwhile I'm going to investigate the activity of the new compounds in the mixed formula.” And so we got to work. Eddie was really dedicated in the lab. He wouldn't fool around during the day. Even in the evening he was often evaluating 3- D models of various compounds that were suggested by the computer runs he did during the day. Of course, that made him extra horny when we finally got it on. I wasn't so dedicated. I was always ready to accommodate one of the other brothers.

It was only a few days after I started that I came across my first hit in the journals. I called Eddie over and showed him. “This compound was indicated as being similar to one that is believed to regulate sperm production,” I told him pointing out the statement in the abstract. “Here it is in the report. It's not an exact match but close.” “Yes, you're right. It's one of the components in the ginseng root, I see. A little alteration, here,” he mused, pointing at the structure diagramed in the paper, “would make it much closer to an exact replica. “How many more compounds do you have to research? I'm just about done my review of the other components. I'd like to make a potion with just what I think are the active ingredients and none of the others and see how that works.” “I think I'll be through the list in a couple days at the most.” “That's perfect. I'll make a batch up by Friday, but we'll need someone to test it on.” “I thought I was going to be the tester.” “You will for the final supplement, but for this run we'll need someone who hasn't had the formula to see if the response is still there when we eliminate the other ingredients. Preferably he should be black or Asian.” “How about the Chinese student we met on the plane back from Hawaii?” I offered. “Do you have his local number? We can invite him to the kung fu club this Saturday.” That night Eddie seemed particularly distracted, so I went down to the basement weight room to see Tony Thieu and ‘Big Bill’ Reyes. Tony asked me if I wanted to have some fun and help their workout. Naturally I agreed. Tony had me stand on a chair and strapped my arms to the chinning bar. With me secured to the bar he removed the chair and tied my legs to the vertical supports so I was spread wide. I didn't know what they had in mind, but I trusted Tony.

I saw that Bill had stripped and tied a 200-lb. barbell plate to a belt around his waist. It hung between his thick legs. He had stoked his 11.5-inch cock to full erection and rolled on some protection. I was getting the idea of what they had in mind when he got on the bar behind me. It sagged just a bit from the extra weight. It was built extra strong to take anything these guys might try. I felt Bill pull his body up and soon his cock poked my ass. He adjusted his position some until the tip touched my ring. Then he started his first pull-up, sliding his long pole smoothly up my gut. Slowly he let himself back down, easing almost all the way out of me. I was positioned so that, if he let his arms relax, he would slip out. Yet his groin would hit my ass before he could get all the way over the bar on the up stroke. So his body was under constant tension during this exercise fuck. He managed to keep it up for about 10 minutes before he came and allowed himself to relax. Then it was Tony's turn. While he was getting ready, adding another 100- lbs. to the belt, Bill pealed off the rubber and allowed me to drink the load in the tip. I felt Tony mount the bar, pull right into position and then mount me. He didn't just go up and down, but angled his body so his thick twelve- incher would rub my most sensitive spots the whole way. He always knew how to excite me from the first day. Already warmed up from Bill, I spurted after just a few strokes. Tony had lots of stamina left though. He kept up a steady pace for another twenty minutes. I was hard again and leaking a steady dribble of pre-cum on the mat. I felt Tony's dick swell even larger in my gut and knew he was close. He pulled up hard and started to throb within me. He grunted as he shot the first wad and tensed his muscles, pulling up on the bar. I was pushed above the bar just from riding his steely shaft until the bonds tying me to the bar prevented us both from moving higher. I came too as he held that position for a minute while he finished his orgasm. Done he finally exhaled as he relaxed and eased out of me.

Bill helped me off the bar. When I got to earth again I turned to face Tony who was rubbing his muscles that had a good pump from his workout. I smiled when I saw that he had also pumped up a golf ball sized globe of cum in the tip of his condom. He saw where I was looking and inverted the rubber, squeezing the tip shut as he removed it to hold the precious fluid. I was disappointed for a moment when he drank his own seed, but he stepped over to me for a big kiss, his tongue coating my mouth with his essence. When we broke the kiss, I said I'd be happy to help them train anytime. I thought I'd better check on Eddie, so I grabbed my shorts and, without putting them on, bounded up the stairs. Eddie wasn't on the main floor, so I checked our room. He was undressed for bed, but sitting in a chair lost in thought. “What's the matter?” I inquired. “This is the modified ginseng that was indicated by your research,” he said indicating a small cup on the nearby table. “It should be completely safe, but I was still considering whether to try it.” “I'll try it. It was my research.” “No, I need you as you are to try the final supplement formula. This is just one of many steps we'll take over the summer.” That seemed to decide the issue for him because he took the cup and downed its contents. There was no obvious effect. “What do you expect to happen?” “I'm not sure. Heightened sex drive I think.” “This I've got to see. You're already off the charts. Maybe we should get to bed?”

I opened a condom. He was already hard when I started to roll it on. I left plenty of room in the tip, just in case, then got onto our bed. He put me on my back, my favorite position, for our goodnight fuck. Eddie didn't waste any time making himself at home. He wasn't any bigger than he was before, but, as he filled me up, he felt harder, like my intestines were rearranging themselves more and his cock bending less. I was glad the other guys had gotten me nice and loose. Eddie started with long slow strokes like he normally uses to warm me up. It doesn't take much to get me going, almost any nice thick cock will do, but Eddie and I have been lovers and bedmates all year and we have an almost instant rapport. I let my mind drift with the bliss of his stimulation of my insides. I came out of my reverie as he started to be more forceful than normal. He wasn't hurting me, but it was a change from our normal routine. He had bent me almost double as he leaned over me with my ankles resting between his thick neck and bulging shoulders. Meanwhile he was undulating his body to piston his thick cock in foot-long pile driver strokes. His eyes were closed and sweat was dripping off his body onto me. “Ugh,” I grunted as he pounded into my butt particularly hard. “Eddie? Ugh. Are you, ugh, Ok? Eddie? Ugh. Eddie?” He didn't respond and seemed lost in his own feelings. A few more strokes and I felt my own explosion building. I came for half a minute, shooting ropes of juice onto Eddie's chest and abs where they dripped back on me. He didn't notice and kept his furious pace. The fire he lit in my gut kept me from going soft. He pounded me even harder. “Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh,” I'd grunt as he impaled me again and again on his flesh fence post. The room seemed to start to spin. I gripped Eddie's nearly thirty-inch arms to try and steady my perceptions. I stared at him. His face was right above mine, but I couldn't quite focus my eyes.

He slammed into me one last time and held himself buried to the hilt. I felt his massive dong snap up in my belly, actually lifting my back off the bed. I felt a huge surge through his deeply embedded hose, followed by another, another and another. Inside it felt like he was growing, taking more and more inches of my gut for his own. Then the feeling vanished, replaced by a boiling flood that coursed through my gut, pushing further with each new blast from Eddie's cock. After a timeless interval I realized it had stopped, My back eased down on the bed as he softened. Eddie rested on top of me as I shifted my legs to surround his thin waist. His muscular weight pressed me into our mattress. I realized I had cum again sometime in the ultimate passion without even noticing. “Eddie, Eddie,” I whispered, rubbing his back softly. “Bill? Are you OK?” He asked while pushing up on his elbows and taking his weight off me. “Yes, I think so, but I believe the condom burst. You just shot too much.” “Bill? I'm not doing anything, but I think I'm going to cum again. Ohhh. Here it comes” My body shook, up and down, side to side, as he went wild inside me. In fifteen seconds it eased off. I was almost bloated with his load. “Before you pull out you better carry me to the toilet. I think you've given me a cum enema.” “Maybe I'm having too much fun to pull out,” he joked. “Another good load and it will come out your nose.” But that was no joke. I thought that was just plain fact. He held me against his chest and carried me down to the washroom. We met Tony and Big Bill coming up from their workout. They offered a greeting. The sight of Eddie and I coupled was nothing unusual around the

fraternity. As they continued down the hall I could see that the workout included Bill's ass. When I was over the bowl Eddie eased out of me as I steadied myself by holding his shoulders. When he popped the head out it snapped wetly up against his body as drops of cum and ass juice flew out all along its length. While it dripped off Eddie's cock, it poured out of me. I could feel my guts deflate as they emptied a good quart of cum into the toilet. I sighed in relief. “Wow! Was that the new formula that caused that?” I exclaimed. “I think so. Maybe that's one change we better not make. We can't have guys bursting condoms every time they have sex. It's not safe.” “Will it ease off in a few days?” “No I don't think so, but maybe the amount will be a bit less if I empty my balls every few hours. I still think it is going to be a lot relative to what I did before and that was quite a lot. “So now's the time to ask you something I've been meaning to bring up. Bill, we've been bedmates for the whole school year and I really like you a lot,” he stammered a bit unsure of his words. “I know, Eddie, I like you too. You're the best.” “Well, I'd like for you to be my steady boyfriend.” “Yes, Eddie, nothing could make me happier. And we can make love bare?” He nodded and I hugged him.
Chapter 10 - Experiment I was waiting for our Chinese guest and, hopefully, test subject, in front of the McDonalds at the corner of Powell and Grant at the entrance to San Francisco's Chinatown. His name was Ming Li in American terms or Li Ming in China where the family name comes first. We had met him on the plane back from our spring break trip to Hawaii and invited him to the club. Unfortunately he said he was too busy getting settled in America to make that date and, with finals coming up, we hadn't gotten around to calling him up sooner. We were happy he accepted our invitation for today. He knew we were gay, but I don't think he has any idea what he's in for today. I saw him alight from the cable car a few minutes before noon. I waved him over. “Hi Ming. I'm Bill Foster. Do you remember me from the plane?” “Yes. You and your friend Eddie. Hard to forget. Very hard.” I could see him glance at my crotch where the outline of my nine-incher could be seen under my Levi’s. “Ha. I see you do remember. I'm here to take you to the clubhouse. It's tucked in a back alley, but we start this way.” I indicated pointing down Grant Street. He started walking beside me. “Do Americans think China is like this?” His arm swept to encompass the gaudy storefront and restaurants along Chinatown's main street. “I don't think so. It is supposed to look exotic and foreign for tourists. Sort of a dream China, but it can't be real.” We walked a few blocks before I turned us into a side street. A couple more turns and short blocks and we were in the alley by the black painted window with its dragon logo and Chinese lettering. I opened the door and ushered our guest in to the empty training area.

“The guys are doing a lion dance for the opening of a new restaurant. They should be back any minute. This is the training area. Feel free to look around. Can I get you something to drink?” Just as I finished the door opened and Little Dragon, Eddie's younger brother, marched in carrying the ball on a pole used in the dance. Eddie was right behind in costume and carrying the large lion head mask in one hand and a red envelope with their pay for the performance in the other. Don Wong and the rest of the guys in their black silk uniforms embroidered with their logo followed. Eddie and Ming spoke a few minutes in Chinese. It looked like he introduced his brother and Don before they switched back to English. Meanwhile the rest of the guys were getting out of their uniforms. I saw Ming's eyes go wide as all those muscular bodies were revealed. “We always have a little party after a job and you're the guest of honor,” explained Eddie. “And you're way overdressed for it,” he added pulling off his top to display his 68” chest. “Here let me help you,” offered Little Dragon stepping behind Ming and pulling his shirt from his slacks. Little Dragon was already naked. He had grown another inch since spring break, up to five foot seven. He packed 240 lbs. on that frame, with twenty- two inch arms and a fifty-five inch chest. He turns seventeen this August and his frequent boast to get bigger than his big brother is starting to look at least possible. He added half an inch to his cock too and is only three inches short of Eddie. As I got out of my clothes I examined our new friend as Little Dragon unveiled his body. Ming was about five foot one or two and about 110 lbs. His skin was a smooth, unblemished golden brown all over. His muscles were small, but defined from athletic activity. He said he played soccer. When Little Dragon pulled down his pants a thin 4.5 inch dick sprang up, pointing to the ceiling. He had a nice round butt too with dimples in the side formed by the shape of the muscles. Little Dragon rubbed it possessively

then reached around Ming's body to hold him in a tight muscular embrace, his thick fuck pole sliding through the thin legs, pressing against the bottom of Ming's drawn up ball sack and sticking out several inches in front. “I have dibs on this,” he announced. “Have you ever had sex with guys before?” Eddie asked seeing the confusion on Ming's face. “Yes, with my university friends, but only with the hands or playing the flute, sucking in American. Everyone is so big. Are you going to fuck?” He asked reaching out both hands to encompass the thick girth of Eddie's member. “No, Eddie only fucks Bill now,” interjected Little Dragon. “They are a couple. They're practically married. Doesn't Bill make a good wife for my older brother? He's so petite.” “Well, why don't you suck on me a bit,” offered Eddie. “It will distract you while my little brother prepares you for your first fuck. Then we'll see if our other members can loosen you up enough to take Don. If it gets to be too much for you, just yell and we'll stop. You're our guest and we want you to have fun and I bet you will.” Ming looked at Eddie as if considering his situation. Then without a word bent over and licked the plum-shaped head of Eddie's cock while squeezing the shaft in both hands about half way along its length. He opened his mouth and pushed down on the crown, but only got about half of it in. He then tried to stretch to the max. Eddie gave a bit of a push to the back of his head and they got the flaring rim to slip in. Ming's cheeks bulged as he sucked on it and ran his tongue around the surface. Little Dragon wasn't wasting time. He was on his knees behind Ming. Both hands spread Ming's butt apart revealing his pink rosebud. It was twitching. Little Dragon dove in to lick it to get it nice and wet with his saliva. He teased the ring with the tip of his tongue until he felt Ming relax, then pushed about half an inch inside. You could see Ming's body tense a bit with the penetration then relax after a few seconds. He wiggled it around in there then withdrew. This was repeated until Ming grew accustom to the

invasion of his ass, building up slowly until he had a couple inches into the opening. The other guys had gathered around to watch the show. Most had paired up, the one in front getting a standing fuck and hand job from the guy behind. Ming was getting into his sucking and had worked a couple inches of the shaft into his mouth. I saw Eddie's hose shudder a little and Ming swallowed. Ming backed off the cock and looked up. “Did you cum? Do you want me to continue?” “Ha, that was only a bit of pre-cum,” laughed Eddie. “You'll know when I cum. Just be ready to swallow quickly.” Ming went back to work. Little Dragon had stood up again and was putting some lube on his fingers. With one hand on Ming's back, he rubbed the butt with the other, then drawing his hand up the crack eased in one finger up to the knuckle. He rotated it around until he felt Ming's prostate. Ming tried to stand when he hit the right spot, but Little Dragon's hand on his back held him in position. He pulled out and got some extra lube then pushed in two fingers. After lubing the entrance he concentrated on massaging the sensitive spot through the walls of the gut. After a few seconds Ming was moaning around the plug Eddie had in his mouth. As he grew accustom to the two fingers, Little Dragon pushed in a third and continued to loosen up his toy for the main event. I could see that Ming was dripping his own pre-cum onto the floor. I figured I'd get into the act and slid under Ming's torso. I grabbed his upper thighs and took him to the root in my mouth. I had my head right between his legs, his balls on my nose and a great view up his crack of the fingers working his hole. He was starting to wiggle around a lot as he was being over stimulated at three different points. Little Dragon spread his fingers apart to stretch his hole. The muscles in Ming's legs where I was holding him tightened when he did this. This was repeated until he got used to it. Then Little Dragon got ready. He put on a condom and got it coated with extra lubricant and added a dab to the entrance too.

He reinserted the three fingers and used them to spread the opening again. He positioned the tip of his long, thick tool at the gaping hole beneath the fingers. With a smooth move he removed the digits and replaced them with the fleshy head before the sphincter could snap shut. It was close, but he got the mushroom head inside the ring before it tightened on the firm pole. I heard him groan. Eddie thought this was the time to give Ming something to occupy his attention, so he put his hands on Ming's head and pushed more of himself through the straining lips until he touched the entrance to his throat. At the same time Little Dragon held Ming by the hips and shoved in a couple more inches. The dick in my mouth leaped a bit as it reacted to the stimulation, as cock rubbed prostate. I decided to help out a bit more and sucked both his balls into my mouth with his cock. I could lick his whole package now. Little Dragon started to stroke Ming's hole with the first four or five inches of his long spear. I could feel Ming react to the assault. He was leaking steadily into my mouth as his cock twitched at every inward stroke and his balls got hard and pulled up tight to the shaft. Then his muscles went stiff and he spurted several streams of hot spunk into my mouth. When he stopped shooting his body went limp. He would have collapsed if we were not holding him by his head, hips and legs. Little Dragon must have felt him relax after his orgasm because he pushed in another five inches. Eddie also took advantage to slide into his throat. Ming's hands were just resting on the shaft instead of holding it, so they moved down to the base as Eddie popped almost ten inches into the exhausted boy. We held still, rubbing his body until he recovered. I felt his cock start to stiffen and the muscles of his thighs regain some tone. Eddie must have noticed the change too. “Are you OK?” He asked. “Just nod your head yes or no around my cock” I felt his body move a bit. “Good. If you thought that was something wait till we really get started.” Little Dragon started stroking Ming's hole again, eight or nine inch strokes now. He was trying to push deeper to get the last few inches into Ming's

virgin butt. Eddie was giving Ming's throat a massage with short in and out movements that still kept him almost into Ming's chest. I could here Ming's muffled gasps as he breathed and moaned around the hard flesh that transfixed his upper body while his ass was skewered on Little Dragon. Little Dragon started pounding really hard and fast to fit the last bit into his new conquest. It was working as I had a front row seat to see him bottom out, balls deep into the quivering butt. He had lifted Ming's legs off the floor to get his hole at the correct height for the deepest thrusts, so Ming was now suspended in the air between the two Chinese brother studs. Without warning Ming released another few spurts into my mouth and went slack for a few seconds. The guys didn't stop this time, as, I could hear from their own exertions, they were getting close themselves. Ming revived quickly though. The guys were pounding him furiously now. Little Dragon made a final slow push into the clutching hole and I could feel Ming's body shake as the big piece released its sexual energy in the depths of his body. Eddie was grunting too as he unloaded a huge flow of sperm direct to Ming's stomach. When the quantity dwindled to amounts he thought the inexperience boy could manage, he pulled out of his throat and let him drink down the rest. All the time Ming was feeding me his biggest load yet. As this was all happening we were being sprayed by several of the onlookers who were shooting off in sympathy with the hot scene they were watching. Ming was really out of it now. When the brothers finished unloading up his now limp body, we lowered him gently to the floor mats. But there were still lots of horny studs waiting to try him out, so his ass was propped up by a cushion and the next guy pushed into his no longer cherry hole. Little Dragon felt concern for the man that he initiated into anal sex. He placed Ming's head in his lap and, as Ming sucked reflexively on the tip of his cock, he caressed his head and whispered words of encouragement in his ear. Now that we had gotten things started I couldn't wait to get Eddie up my gut again. I sat him down where we could watch the festivities and settled

down snug in his lap with his long tent pole pressing my intestines against my diaphragm. While we had a few rounds of our own most of the club had a go at Ming. He didn't seem to notice when one guy replaced another, but every few minutes his cock would dribble a few spurts of cum onto the mat. By the time Dan finished the round two hours later, it was quite a little pool. Eddie thought this might be a good time for a break, so he told everyone to hit the showers. Little Dragon carried Ming to the shower. I eased off Eddie while trying to keep about a pint of his fresh seed within me. He deposits it so deep inside I can retain it as long as he's milked every few hours. If he doesn't unload for much longer, he just floods my guts completely and I lose most of it when he pulls out. The shower was reviving Ming though Little Dragon was still supporting him with a strong arm around his back. I could see he was looking around in wonder at the guys. A few were still finishing a last round with their partners under the spray. “Did you have fun?” Eddie asked. “Yes, I think I did,” mumbled Ming while running a fingertip against his hole that was now quite red from the excess friction and stimulation. “I don't remember it all clearly, but I know I enjoyed it once you got me loose. How did you all get so huge? Most of you are much bigger than the bodybuilders I've seen in magazines.” “Well we have a secret method and, if you want, you can share it,” Eddie answered. “You would do that for me? What do I have to do?” “I have an herbal potion for you to take. This one is going to be experimental. It doesn't have anything that all of us haven't taken, but it may not be fully effective. I think it will be, but, if it doesn't work fully, we'll give you the normal formula. After you take the potion there will be plenty of food and muscle supplements to fuel your growth. You should double your body weight in a couple of hours and there will be other changes that I think you will like,” he added hefting his thick dick.

“When can we start?” “You seemed to have regained your energy. Dry off. The guys will set up a meal and mix the supplements and I'll get your drink. We should be ready in a half hour.” A while later everyone was gathered around for the event. Eddie handed Ming a cup that he downed quickly. A minute later Ming said he was hungry and started to consume tremendous quantities of food and supplements. Everyone else started to dig into the food as well before Ming finished it all. We watched his body change. “It seems to be working just fine,” Eddie said to me. “That means we only need to concentrate our research on the compounds we've already identified. The rest are just inert filler as far as the body changing effects are concerned.” A couple hours later Ming said he was full. That's the signal that the change is over. He had gained about six inches in height to five foot seven and doubled his body weight to about 230, all of it muscle. In body form he looked like a double for Little Dragon, except maybe a tad smaller. He measured 21.5” for arms, 53” in the chest, 28” in the waist, 34” thighs and an 11” cock that was about three times thicker than before. He was bigger than I, as we expected, but smaller than the other guys. However, he started out as a small guy and the end result was about what we expected. “That is great. I feel so strong!” “Try to lift Little Dragon,” I requested. Ming held him around the waist and pressed him overhead easily. “He feels so light.” “Your muscles are about three times stronger than you expect from their size,” Eddie explained. “I expect you could lift about 700 lbs.”

Holding Little Dragon overhead Ming had another request. “I'd like to try something else. Can I fuck one of you?” “I think you've already picked me for your first fuck,” Little Dragon said from overhead. “That's fine with me. I was the first to have your ass, so mine can be the first ass you have. Somebody get him ready.” When he was prepared Ming lowered his sex partner to the tip of his erect cock. “Push in slowly,” Little Dragon directed. “Now pull out and change your angle a little. Now push it in again. Aaaah. Feel that spot? Try and rub that as much as you can on every stroke. That's it. Now go in all the way. Verrrry gooood. Just keep that up. Aaaah, yes. See, I can squeeze your shaft with my ass muscles. Do you like that? Now let me have it hard and deep.” Ming responded well to instruction. He was obviously enjoying his first ass, lifting Little Dragon rapidly up and down along his stiff boner. Little Dragon had split his legs wide to afford him really deep access. His own rigid member was swinging in a wide arc as he bounced on Ming's pole. Drops of pre-cum were flying off with each motion. After a few minutes, Ming pushed Little Dragon down to the base of his shaft and held him there while he unloaded, making soft cries at each spurt. The throbbing inside brought Little Dragon off, shooting several strong streams of his seed onto the crowd of watchers. After he finished unloading up Little Dragon, Ming seemed to lose his strength. He set him on the floor then held on to his waist as he lowered himself to the floor pulling himself from the tight confines of the ass he enjoyed. “That was very good for your first time,” Little Dragon said, complementing him. “It will get better with some practice. I have some things I can show you. Why don't you stay at our home tonight?” “Thank you. You are very kind.”

“Ok. You can keep your new pet,” laughed Eddie. “We are lucky our parents don't mind guests.” “Do you have anything for me to wear?” Asked Ming. “My old clothes will not fit my new body.” “You can wear my clothes,” offered Little Dragon. “We are the same size now and they will be too small for me in a few months anyway.”
Chapter 11 - Breakthrough “I've got it.” “What?” I asked drowsily, awakening from a night's rest. Eddie leaned over my shoulder. “A way to get the formula right. I have to make some notes while it's fresh in my mind.” Eddie put his arm around my chest. We were sleeping coupled as usual with him tightly plugged up my gut. The residue of the goodnight fuck was still sloshing around inside me. He carried us over to the desk and sat us down in front of the printouts he was studying before bed last night. After the test with Ming was successful, we had spent several weeks analyzing the active compounds. He showed me how to run protein structure simulations on the computer. He had several of my runs on the desk. “See, here,” he said pointing at a sheet. “The growth hormone receptor is slightly different for different races. The compound in our mixture fits best with African genes, but it is not perfect. If we add here a methyl group, that's a carbon atom with three hydrogen atoms attached, the fit is almost perfect. For Asians we need the methyl group here and, for Caucasians, we need it in both places. If we do a reaction some will go in one or the other or both places. We can keep all the varieties in the formula and the body will just naturally prefer the type with the best fit. “It's the same here with this compound. It is a cofactor with the growth hormone. It enhances the binding of the growth hormone. This one is a metabolic enhancer. I think it is what causes our extra strength proportionate to our muscle size. It seems to bind to mitochondria. There is no racial differences I can see, but again the fit is not perfect. A little modification here would make it better. “So with a few chemical changes I'll have a potion that will work for all races and be even more potent.”

“Will that make the effects temporary?” “No, this only makes it better and with equal effect to all genetic types. But, if we were to add a long chain sugar instead of a methyl group, the molecules should be attacked by the cell's metabolic enzymes. Then our molecules will become food for cellular processes and be dislodged from the growth sites. Bone, once it grows, won't shrink, but muscle mass will drop and strength decrease unless new molecules are added by consuming our supplement. We'll keep the amount really low, by mixing it with normal proteins. That way you would have to drink gallons a day to get the same amount of the active ingredients as my current potion. Still, the normal user could see several inches growth and fifty to sixty pounds of added muscle.” “What's the next move?” “Next I'm going to fuck your brains out.” And he did. Eddie was busy most of the day working in the lab preparing chemicals and purifying the products he produced. In late afternoon he had what he wanted. He called me from the computer simulation I was running. He had a 20-lb. tin of protein supplement and a glass of milk on the table. “This is it,” he announced triumphantly. “There are only a few grams of active ingredients blended into a normal supplement mix, but that should be plenty. Add four tablespoons to a glass of milk, stir, and drink,” he continued, mixing the glass and handing it to me. “Two glasses a day, morning and evening, should produce dramatic results in a week or so. Then we'll see what happens when you stop taking it.” “It is safe?” “Yes, almost certainly. It is based on what we have already taken to get our current bodies. The modifications I made shouldn't produce any toxic effects and the active material is highly diluted to slow down the action and, of course, boost sales of the final product. It's keyed to human physiology.

We can't test on animals, so you're the test subject. You know I wouldn't give you anything harmful.” “Yes, I know.” I drank it all. “I don't feel any different.” “That's what I expected. We should see measurable changes in two or three days. Now we try a second experiment.” He pulled out a small beaker filled with a clear liquid. “This is the optimized growth formula without the changes to make the effects temporary. I'm going to try it. The impact will be immediate so I've mixed 30 gallons of supplement to fuel my transformation.” “How big will you get?” “Well we know the old potion fit best for African genetics and you saw how big Earl grew. I estimate that this will be about 20% better and equally effective for all racial types. Since I've had growth already I think I'll add about 150- lbs. give or take twenty. The 30 gallons I've mixed should cover me to plus three standard deviations.” He drained the beaker. “It's working. It feels like it did when I tried my original formula, but maybe more intense. Bring out new bottles of supplement as I work through these.” He started drinking. In five minutes he had already finished three of the gallon bottles and it was easy to see he was markedly bigger. I just kept placing new bottles on the table and removing the empties while he continued drinking. “Damn! I should have undressed before I started this.” He quickly slipped off the lab coat. Underneath his shirt had stretched as his chest and arms expanded. The top three buttons popped off, exposing his massive pecs. He undid the others, but his biceps were now so taut in the fabric of the sleeves he couldn't pull it off. Flexing the arms shredded

the cloth and he tore away the remaining rags like so much tissue. Then it was back to drinking. A few minutes and bottles later his jeans suffered a similar fate. When his cock sprang free I could see he was already equal to Earl's twenty inches and still growing. Eddie was now naked except for a ring of material from his jeans around his waist. The waist hadn't seemed to grow at all though the abdominal muscles were big, bulging and clearly defined. He was taller too. He used to be six four to my six foot, but now I only came up to his shoulder. He was still growing too. An hour later he put down the bottle he had just emptied and announced that it was over. He had used 24 of the 30 bottles to add just over 200-lbs. more size and muscle. He towered over me at seven foot ten. The top of my head didn't even reach his shoulders now. He weighed 420 lbs. I measured his expanded chest at 84 inches. The pectoral muscles were as big as pillows, but hard as stone. The shoulders were like basketballs. His arms measured 38 inches around. They were thicker than his waist that was still only 30 inches. It looked too small to support that tremendous upper body, but it was like a steel column. His thighs were 48 inches each, as thick as my chest. Yet the focus of his body was his awesome sexual development. The fourteen and a half thick inches he used to have was nice, but now he had a twenty-eight inch pole of steel and a couple of orange-sized balls to supply it with quarts of cum. It was as thick as my forearm and crisscrossed with bulging veins. The mushroom-shaped head was bigger than my fist. I ran my hand along its length. My fingers could not quite get halfway around its girth. I almost surrounded it with both hands and tried to pull it down to horizontal. It resisted my efforts. When I tried to force it beyond forty-five degrees I lifted myself off the floor. With seemingly no effort, Eddie raised his cock back to vertical, carrying me with it. I lost my grip when it was almost straight up and I slid down until I was sitting on the broad head. The tip of it pushed up the seat of my jeans with almost an inch of the fabric-covered head pushing into my ass ring, but the material held and it got no further.

I steadied myself by holding onto the boulders that were his shoulders. I was lifted about a foot above his head. We looked at each other. “Do you want to try my new cock?” He asked. “I could push right through your jeans if I want.” “I know you could and I've never turned away from a cock all year, but your clothes were destroyed, so if you wreck mine I won't be able to go out to get you something to wear. Let me down and I'll be out of these in a minute.” He did and I was nude in 30 seconds, just tossing things every which way. I took part of the time I saved to grab a bottle of lube from the desk. As I smeared his manhood with the slick liquid, I asked him to take it easy and not kill me. What a way to die though. I looked up at Eddie. He smiled. I nodded. I was ready. He put his hands on my hips and lifted me off the floor. At first he just brushed my torso along his mammoth sex tool. My own cock sprung up to its full nine inches. He slid it alongside his own monster endowment. It looked small, not quite a third of his length and thickness, yet it would have gotten me envious stares in almost any locker-room in the country. I touched him. It felt hot. The heat seemed to radiate off it. He lifted me higher, rubbing his cock head around the root of my shaft and my drawn up balls. The head was broader than my entire ball sack. The tip moved under my balls and pressed into my crack. It parted my muscular glutes like they were water. This drove home his irresistible power. He found my opening and set me lightly on the tip of his spear. My hole eased open to accept the first inch, just a small fraction of just the head. This time there was no fabric in the way. As I rested on this perch he rotated my body left and right so my ass lips skated over the oiled skin. This stoked the fire as fresh waves of heat seemed to flow into my body. A momentary twitch propelled a bolt of his pre-cum into me with great force. I felt it splash deep in my colon.

Eddie bent his head and inhaled my entire cock in one unexpected motion. He sucked me strongly while running a long tongue over the surface. I was squirming in pleasure from his oral ministrations, but I couldn't ignore that every movement made me sink a little deeper on his cock head that was gradually forcing me open wider and wider. A few minutes of this and I lost control, shooting a big load into Eddie's mouth. As my body shook in the pleasure of sexual frenzy, the flaring crown of his dick popped fully into my gut. He let me slide down a few more inches, pulling about half my spurting cock from his mouth as my body drifted lower. As I regained my senses, I knew that we had passed the toughest part. My ass was so tight, tighter even than when I had both the huge Hawaiian dudes at the same time on spring break. I was stuffed and I liked it. I looked at him. My mouth was at eye level now so I kissed him on the eye. He looked up at me and I down on him. I bent to kiss his lips, but was still a couple inches too high. He opened his mouth and speared through my lips with his long tongue; it had grown with the rest of his body. I sucked on it and tasted my own love juice. Then he lowered his hands a bit and I slid down his pole and his tongue until our lips were in contact. I concentrated on kissing him, but I couldn't get my mind off the massive intrusion in my body. As we chewed on each other's lips our relative positions changed as he let my body drift lower. Periodically a spasm would shake me as he spewed another jet of natural lubricant into my bowels. Soon my head was craning upward to maintain our kiss. A bit lower and we broke the kiss. I rested my head in the deep valley in the center of his broad chest and wrapped my legs around his narrow waist. Eddie moved his arms up and surrounded my chest, holding my body against his. My own stiff piece was sandwiched tightly between his abs and mine. He was dominating my body just by his irresistible presence within me. I could hear the beat of his mighty heart where I rested on his chest and feel the beat as the blood pulsed in his engorged member. My heart matched its

rhythm. We were joined in the most intimate way and beating as one. With no anticipation I shot my seed in another orgasm. The room started to spin and I closed my eyes. My mind registered just one thing, the sensations flowing from deep inside my body. By fractions of inches, he was filling me up, claiming more of the space for his presence. My body adjusted, it had no choice. Nothing else mattered to me. I felt him in places no man had reached before. After some time it registered that he was not moving inward any more. The tip seemed to be trying to press into my chest. He just held us together not trying to move within me. He didn't need to. My muscles were convulsing around his entire length. I felt him react with a muscle movement that shook my body from within. My body squeezed back and that caused a stronger reaction from him. This feedback continued out of control for a few cycles. Then he exploded. My guts flooded with hot lava. My body shook uncontrollably. He was going wild inside me. I couldn't breathe. The heat flowed from the stake that impaled me and seemed to pour into my balls and race up my cock. Streams of boiling liquid struck my chin. It felt like I was being pulled down a whirlpool of pleasure. My head spun as it went on and on. My awareness seemed to retreat to a small part of my brain while the rest filled with messages from my body that I could no longer interpret. From the far away place I was hiding I sensed that the bombardment was over. My mind timidly returned to fill my brain. He was still in me. I couldn't overlook that fact, but it was calm, solid, an anchor I could use to focus my attention. I opened my eyes. He was looking down at me tenderly. “You did fine. You took all but three inches.” He guided my hand down to feel the spot where he penetrated me. There was a hand's-width of shaft below my butt. I ran a finger along the junction between our bodies. My ring was incredibly tight, but it made no impression his super-hard flesh.

My belly was full of his sperm. He started to lift me off his pole. As he left my gut, the pressure dropped. I was no longer sharing my body space with him. When just the crown was left, he asked me if it was OK to continue. I nodded. He popped out the flange with a quick snap of his hips, but let me rest on the pointed flesh until he felt my ass muscles recover and try to shut. Then he slowly eased the rest out. He set me on the floor and we hugged. “Oh, Eddie, that was too intense. I felt like I was part of you. But I'm totally drained, like I just finished a marathon. It's just that I don't know if I can handle sex like that every day.” “It's all right. It should get easier as your growth kicks in. Hell, if you get bigger you may be able to take the whole thing.” “We'll see. Just let me rest for now. Besides, I need to get you some clothes.” “I'll just finish some work here. Get dressed and hurry back.” He smacked my butt playfully. I ran back to our frat house. I found Tony Thieu and Bill Reyes in the basement working out and explained my problem. Bill said he might have a solution and told me to come with him. He had a fuck buddy that was taking a summer course. The guy was a football defensive end, about six ten and three hundred eighty. If we can borrow some of his sweat suits, they may fit Eddie. We arrived at the athletic dorm and Bill led me to the room, knocked on the door and announced himself. A big buff black stud answered the door wearing a bulging muscle shirt and gym shorts. If I hadn't known better, I'd have thought he had some of our formula, but his development was natural. Bill just said what we needed and ordered him to get it. He didn't waste any time getting it either. Seeing his big feet, I asked for a pair of training shoes too. When they were produced, Bill told him to strip and get on the bed. He scattered the clothes around the room as he tore them off on his way. I saw

he had a nice thick ten-inch piece that was already hard. Bill was removing his own clothes and invited me to stay, saying how nice and tight his buddy's ass is. But I had to get back to Eddie and left them to their fun. The clothes fit, but they were tight around the chest, biceps and thighs. There was a bit of waist showing between the top and pants and the pants only went to mid calf. The shoes were fine though and we could still use Eddie's sweat socks. We closed the lab and headed home.
Chapter 12 - Changes I was picking Eddie up at San Francisco International. He was coming back from closing a production deal for his supplement with a company in the Midwest. It worked like he expected. In five weeks I had added four inches in height, fifty pounds of muscle and a couple inches to my dick. We stopped and my muscle size and strength dropped. I couldn't wait to get back on the stuff again. We tried it with Tony Thieu and Bill Reyes and it was also effective, though the gains weren't as dramatic because they had more benefit from the original formula. We even shipped some to Earl in Los Angeles. He got results and he put his kid brother on it too. The kid really jumped in size and won't need to worry about gangs next year. Eddie was off the plane quickly. He traveled first class because he needed the room and could afford it now. He was wearing a suit we had custom tailored in Chinatown, as all his clothes must be now. He towered above the other passengers and we drew stares the entire walk through the airport. I had driven his old mustang down, but he got behind the wheel for the trip back to Berkeley. “I got a ten million dollar bonus for signing with them,” he reported. “I'll get twenty percent of the retail price of each can we sell as royalty and they issued me stock for a twenty percent share of the company. They estimate three hundred million in sales the first year, but I think that's way under because it converts fat to muscle, so anyone who is overweight will want it instead of dieting. When they have an initial public offering next year, I should be worth between five and ten billion dollars. We’ll have to trade this in on a Ferrari.” “What are you going to do with your life now.” “We'll fix up the frat house. We can make it a lot nicer. I'll graduate next spring Suma Cum Laude. I want to get my Ph.D. in biochemistry. I have enough money to build my own laboratory and work on projects that

interest me. There are a few things I want to try. I have so many possibilities and I just don't know. “But one thing I do know is I want to share my life with you.” I reached over and hugged him. “Careful. We don't want to plunge off the Bay Bridge on the day we struck it rich. Besides, if we can make it back to Berkeley alive, I have a special surprise for you.” When we pulled up to the fraternity house a moving van was just leaving. There were a lot of cars parked around. In the driveway were two red Ferraris. “Those are our new cars. Consider yours a bonus for this summer.” “You don't have to do that. I would have worked for free to be with you.” “I know. Let's go in. The cars can wait.” The living area was stacked with computer boxes. Tony was waiting for us. “Eddie, everything was delivered. The new beds are set and everyone is waiting in downstairs.” “What's going on?” I asked. “Come up to our room while I explain.” Eddie ushered me upstairs with a huge arm behind my shoulders. He continued as we walked. “I bought new computers and beds for the fraternity. The old twins were too small for two guys, especially our size, so now the sophomores and freshman have doubles, the juniors and seniors queen beds and the president and partner have their own room.” He opened the door. The room had been redecorated. It was now dominated by a single king-sized bed. A new plush carpet covered most of the tile floor. Two desks were set up on one side, both with new Macintosh desktops like those in the lab, these with large wide-screen flat panel displays.

“Wow! It's great. Does this mean I'm the first lady?” Eddie just looked at me, picked me up and tossed me ten feet into the center of the bed. Then he jumped on the bed straddling me on hands and knees. “I'm serious. I love you. I want you to be my partner for life. Will you?” “Yes. Yes. Yes. You knew I'd say yes, didn't you?” “Yes. If I didn't know that, we weren't ready for a committed relationship. Now get out of those clothes.” I rushed to disrobe as Eddie did the same, but instead of putting me back on our bed, he tied a white silk cape over shoulders and donned one himself. He held my arm and guided me down the stairs while I looked at him wondering what was next. The exercise room was packed with people and set up for a party. Everyone cheered when we entered. There was Don and Earl, Little Dragon and his new buddy Ming plus a dozen of the club members. The Kolani twins, Paul and Andy, had come from Hawaii. My younger brother Joey jumped out from hiding behind Earl and gave me a kiss full on the lips. About half the fraternity had come back early from summer break to join in the celebration. Bill Reyes had brought his football player friend. He had the guy kneeling at his feet while he held him by a chain attached to a studded leather collar. Eddie and I were the only ones wearing anything and that was just the capes that highlighted our bodies instead of concealing them. This must have taken weeks to set up. “Was I the only one who didn't know about this?” I whispered to Eddie. He smiled. Eddie made a short speech to the group about us. Then Tony came up with a satin pillow holding two silver rings. I slid one on Eddie's finger. Then Eddie put one on me.

“It's too big,” I muttered seeing that it was extremely loose on my finger. But then Tony produced a cup of clear fluid and Eddie handed it to me to drink. I knew what was in it. I drank. Everyone cheered and the party began. While everyone else was devouring the food or each other, I was busy chugging protein supplements to fuel my metamorphosis. When I felt the changes stop a couple hours later I was only about 5% smaller than Eddie, but easily out massed anyone else in the room. I was glad that I hadn't exceeded him. The ring now fit perfectly. By this time most of the food was gone and the guys were starting on other recreations. I saw the Kolani boys were double-teaming Joey. There were several other groups of two and three and some had left early to test the new beds. Eddie clapped his hands three times for attention and the room fell silent. As we stood up everyone broke off and gathered around. Tony came through the group and put a large cake before us. Decorating the top was a very X-rated picture of Eddie and a good estimate of a post-change me, in our capes, cocks rampant, like we were now. A large knife was produced for me to cut the cake. I cut it carefully and pulled out the piece depicting my cock for Eddie and the one of his for me. Naturally, the portions were quite large. I picked up Eddie's serving in my fingers and fed it to him while he did the same to me. When we had devoured the cake our lips met in a kiss and we cleaned up the icing around our mouths with each other's tongue then licked the other's fingers clean. “It's time to go,” Eddie told me and swept me up in his arms. There was another round of cheers and a few shouted suggestions for the night's activities as he carried me up the stairs. He set me down in our room and undid the cape, letting it slip to the floor. Then he removed his own. We kissed as we embraced tightly, our cocks rubbing together between our hard bodies.

I could feel how we were now alike, yet still different. I was seven foot six to his seven foot ten so I had to rise on my toes or tilt my head back to kiss evenly. My cock was twenty-six inches to his twenty-eight and just a tad slimmer. His chest was 84 and mine 75, his arms 38, mine 34, his thighs 48, mine 43. Our waists were very alike at 30 inches and both extremely defined. I weighed about 380 to his 420. He was in charge. I wanted him in charge and I was glad our physical difference emphasized that. He lifted me off the floor so we could kiss more comfortably. While our tongues played, I wrapped my legs around his body. He carried me over to our bed, set me on it and rolled on top of me to continue our kissing. On his knees and elbows, he hovered above me. We kissed deeply, his tongue spearing my mouth as I stroked it worshipfully with my own. Besides our mouths our only point of contact was his cock that he was lightly rubbing across my own with gentle moves of his hips. This excited me no end. Every few seconds my shaft would shudder, beat up against his granite abs a few inches above me, snap back against my own body and spurt out a gob of pre-cum. He was squirting out prodigious amounts of his own natural lubricant. We he continued to stroke along my body we were both soon well coated. He reared back on his knees, breaking our kiss. I lifted my legs and he rested my ankles on his shoulders in the deep valley between his trapezius and deltoids. He ran his cock for a last time through the big pools of juice collected in the hollows between my abdominals, getting it nice and sloppy. He bent me double by pushing his body over mine. As my ass raised up to be in position for him the liquid on me flowed like a small stream through the cleft of my pecs, dividing around my neck and soaking into the sheets. He held me in place by my thighs so he could back off the couple of feet needed to line up the mushroom helmet that capped his tremendous pole with the entry to my inner sanctum. He poked at the door lightly, transferring some of the wetness to the muscle ring guarding the way. He looked at me to see if I was ready. I licked my lips and smiled back in anticipation of the pleasure he always gives me. The pressure against my tight hole increased and it gaped open easily to

welcome him. I was immensely stronger now than before, but Eddie still easily overpowered my flesh. As I snapped over his flaring flange against the veined shaft that was ready to fill the void inside me. I squeezed my newly powerful muscles against its unyielding surface. The pressure brought a smile of pleasure to Eddie's face as he shoved a few more inches through my tight grip. He was so thick there was constant pressure wherever he was and on all my most sensitive spots. A persistent gentle pulse that spread from our connection announced the continued flow of the slippery stuff he spread inside me to prepare his way deeper. He pushed his entire massive organ into me in one slow irresistible motion that took several minutes. It brought an almost continuous moan of pleasure from my lips. As I felt his groin connect with my butt I knew I was now big and strong enough to handle his overwhelming size. I told him so. “Go for it stud. Put us both in paradise.” He eased out of me in a move that sucked air into my body as my diaphragm pulled down to fill the vacuum caused as my gut contracted when he left me. Back he came again forcing the air right out of me. Then repeat, faster and faster. I was almost ready to explode when he stopped embedded fully. He leaned over me as I calmed down just slightly. I was panting, trying to regain control of my breathing. He buried my face in soft quick kisses as I held onto his flaring lats. All the while he was pumping me with slow short strokes that kept me just short of the point of no return. He pulled back just a bit and grabbed my throbbing cock in both his hands. He pulled it away from my body and raised the head to his mouth. At 26 inches he had no problem reaching it while still fucking me. He licked the goo from the head that was bright red from the stimulation I had been getting. He resumed the full ass strokes as he sucked in the first foot of my hose to his hot mouth and throat. A couple minutes of double stimulation had me squirming all over except at the points I was anchored to my lover. I was right at the verge when I felt his pulse inside me explode into a sexual crescendo. As the flood burst into

my guts the beat spread to my balls and up the long path to Eddie's mouth. As he poured his essence into me, mine streamed into him. Our passion flowed for several minutes before I felt the peak pass and sensations return to normal. Eddie let my tool slip from his lips. It smacked my torso still mostly hard and expelling small spurts of cum in weakening echoes of the past. We kissed again and I tasted myself. Eddie rolled me on my side and eased himself behind my back while remaining coupled with me. He split my legs with one of his massive thighs. A giant arm reached around my chest to hold me in a muscular embrace while the bulging biceps of his other arm provided a pillow for my head. He resumed the slow stroking of my ass that was still excited from the previous stimulation. I felt total security being coupled with my lover. My body tingled from each point of contact and, in this position; we touched almost from head to toe. The sensations peaked where he entered me and continued from the friction he generated deep inside of me. He was building us up again for another burst of passion. He made this one last, bringing us up and down for an hour while he massaged my interior tirelessly, fast then slow. I felt like the room was a sauna, but it was only the heat he was generating in me. Eventually, his motion became harder, more forceful, and I knew he was building us up to climax. He curled his body behind me and forced me to conform to his shape. I saw the tip of my own straining shaft bubbling with anticipatory flow near my lips. I bent my head a bit and accepted it into my mouth, tasting my juice straight from the source. The sight of me going down on my own meat inspired Eddie to pound me even harder. I knew we wouldn't last long at this pace and we didn't. A minute later Eddie plunged into me and I felt him start to go wild in my gut. His searing seed once more scalded my body with his passion. I came in sympathy and flooded my mouth, swallowing reflexively to keep up with my gushing flow. Again we seemed to drift in bliss for ages. As the sensations faded my energy did too.

I awoke with the morning light streaming in the window. I remembered yesterday. It seemed like a dream. I felt a tremendous arm around my chest. My own arm contacted it and seemed to be almost as huge. My hand rested on my cock head that stretched onto my chest. It wasn't a dream. I squeezed the muscles in my ass that surrounded the shaft that extended impossibly deep within me. As I felt the slumbering snake react all along its length to my pressure and the giant that was my lover stir from his sleep, I smiled, anticipating the pleasure to follow.
Chapter 13 - The Rescue I had come into San Francisco that Saturday looking for some action. After visiting a couple bars and clubs I had no luck. I was walking near Union Square heading toward the BART station when I noticed I was being followed. There were four white kids in their late teens or early twenties. I remembered seeing them across the street when I’d left the gay bar several blocks from here. The streets were deserted. I walked faster and turned toward Grant Street and Chinatown where there should still be people about. The guys behind me sped up too. I turned the corner and started running. Behind me I heard the sound of running feet drawing closer. A quick look behind told me I wouldn’t reach Grant Street before they caught me. I saw an alley ahead shaded from the light. I ducked in and hid behind a trash dumpster. I heard the runners pass the entrance. I waited quietly. They stopped to search, not seeing me ahead. One spotted the alley and alerted his buddies. Footsteps echoed between the tight walls of my refuge. “Thought you could hide from us, faggot,” spat out the guy who spotted my lair. He grabbed my arm and roughly hauled me into the center of the alley. One held my arms behind me as I faced the other three. “Let me go and I’ll forget this happened,” I offered in desperation. “We don’t want you to forget, fag. We want you to remember,” screamed one of them as he uncorked a punch right to my stomach. Other blows followed like rain. I was beaten to my knees, then the ground. A kick speared my side, then another. I was at the point of collapse when one of my attackers dropped onto the concrete beside me, out cold. The others turned to face an intruder. In the

gloom I could see him flash a few quick punches and another attacker staggered backward. A kick caught a third and I could hear ribs cracking. The last one pulled a pistol. Before he could point it another kick caught him on the wrist and the gun flew off into the dark. He backed away holding the broken wrist with his other hand. My rescuer walked toward the now cowered attackers. They backed away. A hand motion told them to clear out. They picked up their still unconscious comrade and limped off. He turned and knelt beside me. I could see he was a Chinese guy wearing a loose fitting sweat suit. He looked about my age, twenty or so, though his face was smooth without trace of a five o’clock shadow even near midnight. Despite the baggy clothes, you could tell he had a powerful build. His thigh muscles stretched the fabric tight as he bent his legs. “Are you OK?” he asked in unaccented English. “I think so, thanks to you,” I replied. “Help me up.” “Wait a bit. Let me check you over and see if anything is broken. Lay flat.” He asked, “Does anything hurt?” “Yeah, most everything, but I don’t think anything’s cracked.” He ran his hands over the bones on my arms and legs and along my torso. I was bruised, but intact. The feel of his strong hands running over my body turned me on. He didn’t touch my groin, but I sprung a bone in my pants that he surely noticed. I have about nine and a half inches and, with my twenty-two year old blond swimmer’s build, I usually have no problem finding companionship. “You seem all right,” he announced, finishing the check on my left leg just below my crotch. He reached an arm behind my back to help me up. The huge bulge of a massive biceps muscle pressed the back of my neck. With his support I rose to my feet and faced him. He was a couple inches shorter than my six foot one but must have had a hundred pounds of muscle more than my 160 pounds. Close cut black hair shown on his

golden brown face where black eyes gazed into my soul. My knees started to buckle as I hadn’t fully recovered from my beating. He saw this and held me to him. My body pressed into his solid pectoral muscles. He swept me off my feet and cradled me in his arms, carrying me towards one of the buildings. “You need to rest some and recover,” he said looking down at me. He took me into an alley entrance. The blacked out windows had a dragon painted on them with some English and Chinese lettering that I couldn’t make out. When he turned on the lights I saw the inside that was set up as a sort of exercise area with mats covering most of the floor. He put me down flat on a mat. I relaxed and breathed slowly trying to regain strength. He loosened my clothes and unbuttoned my shirt. He undid my belt and lowered my zipper. My hard cock snapped up and my thick tool slapped my gut. I couldn’t hide the fact that he turned me on so I made the best of it. “You saved me from those punks. They thought I was gay and would have beaten me to a pulp if you hadn’t come along. I can’t thank you enough. If you’re interested you can try my big dick,” I continued, hoping he was gay or at least curious. “My friends say that a big cock is really fun and they seem to enjoy mine plenty. Give me a few more minutes and I can show you how grateful I am.” He laughed. I had men stare in awe or fear at my size, but this was the first to laugh. Perhaps he was straight. As I looked at him, puzzled, he placed my hand on his groin. Beneath the baggy material was a huge pole. He was as big or bigger soft as I was hard. As my hand squeezed the flesh, it started to fill out, thickening and lengthening. He stood up and pulled off the top of his sweats, revealing all his massive musculature; a huge chest, broad pecs, bulging cannonball shoulders, flaring lats that tapered to an incredibly narrow waist with six bricks of abdominal muscles clearly defined. Then he lowered his pants as I gazed with open mouth. Between thighs that were thicker than my chest hung a

tremendous shaft that reached nearly to the knee. It was thicker than my wrist, crisscrossed with veins that pulsed, sending fresh blood to fill it out further. The skin on it was darker than the rest of his body. As it cleared the waistband it sprung up almost horizontal with a slight upward bend from the thick base to the crown that poked its bright red head a bit more than halfway out the now tight foreskin. “So, you like big dicks,” he said stroking the long shaft slowly to bring it to full size. It grew even longer in response. The mushroom head pulled free finally as it extended over fourteen inches, now standing almost vertical against his brick-like abdominals almost to his chest. “Do you want to try mine?” I nodded. “I’d do anything for you, but I’ve never met anyone in person bigger than me. My biggest cock was less than half your size. You saved my life. Try not to kill me when you fuck me.” He stepped out off his pants and walked over to a table. He returned with condoms and some lube as I stared at the interplay of his muscles during his movement and the head of the cock that swayed hypnotically, side to side over his torso with his walk. He stopped by my legs that I spread to give him access as he knelt between them. The pain of my beating was forgotten in anticipation, or was it fear, of what was to come. He lifted my legs to rest in the deep valley between his bulging shoulders and the flaring triangles of the muscles that supported his thick neck. I felt the tip of a lubed finger rub around my hole. He slipped it in as I relaxed, initially to the first joint, then all the way. He rotated it around and rubbed the bulb of my prostate, causing me to moan and leak the first drops of pre-cum. A second finger was added, then a third. He spread them wide stretching the opening for the much thicker intruder to come. While he was preparing

me his stiff sex tool poked between my legs throbbing in readiness alongside my much smaller equipment. I looked along my body at it, the hole in the head looking back at me. It outreached mine even though its root was several inches behind my ass. I felt the heat flowing from the shaft. Satisfied with his preparations he rolled on a condom and smeared it with lube. The stimulation snapped his prick back to vertical. I felt his powerful hands encircle my hips as he lifted me effortlessly off the mat. With my legs still over his shoulders, he bent me double as he raised me up. The head of the spear pushed up to my hole. It felt so big that it couldn’t possibly fit. He lowered me slowly. The pressure built. I could feel my flesh yielding, stretching. He was steel and I butter. It pushed inside as I gasped, feeling stuffed like never before and this was just the tip. He looked up at my face to see if I was OK. I smiled bravely and he lowered me a couple more inches. I moaned as the crown of his cock brushed past my prostate. He saw my reaction and lifted me up and down to rub my bulb rapidly. I convulsed in ecstasy. My first shot went over his head and splashed into his hair. The next three streaked his face. A couple more wet his neck and chest before a few final pulses dribbled down the sides of my cock. His tongue licked out to sample my juices from his face as he lowered me a couple more inches. My own cock stayed hard. It usually is super sensitive after I shoot, so I normally pull out and don’t touch it for a few minutes after orgasm until I recover. However, I wasn’t in control here. My shaft was rubbing along the deep cleft between his pecs, squeezed between them and my own abdominal muscles as he held me to him. That would have been stimulation enough, but his shaft continued to brush my prostate as he moved me up and down, gradually sinking deeper. The heat from his buried flesh seemed to flow right to my balls. I thought that if I could see them they would be glowing red. I held his neck tight as I convulsed again. I could feel my cock spew forth its juice between our pressed bodies, lubricating them and heightening, if

that were possible, the sensations. He moved even deeper inside me. I felt him in places I’d never knew existed. He pushed up against a bend or block in my gut. I could feel the shaft trying to poke me from inside. He moved me up and down and twisted, looking for a way past the obstruction. The motion pushed me past the brink again as I spasmed around him. Then I felt him twitch and pulse within me. It was a sudden motion that rocked my whole body, then again and again. My senses were overwhelmed. I had a second orgasm right on the heels of the last, then a third. “Are you OK?” I heard a voice inquire. My left ankle was by my ear. My head rested on the firm neck of my friend, my arms draped limply over his massive back. I remembered where I was and what was happening. I held his neck muscles and pushed back so I could see his face. I was even with him now, bent almost double, legs on his shoulders and my butt on his groin. Looking down I could see my balls, tight to my shaft, resting on a blanket of his straight, black pubic hair. His bush was covered in my white cum that also coated much of our bodies. A few drops were still bubbling from the tip of my cock from an orgasm that I didn’t remember. “I think so,” I answered tentatively. “I’ve had plenty of sex before, but nothing like that. You saved me from a beating then gave me such pleasure. I—I don’t even know your name. How can I thank you?” “I’m Eddie Lee. I would have helped anybody in trouble, but I’m certainly glad that it was you I rescued. Don’t worry, you’ve been thanking me the way heroes have been rewarded down through history. You really seemed to enjoy it, but I had fun too. And we’re not done, if you want to continue,” he added as I felt him flex for emphasis the hard shaft that plunged up the middle of my gut like a fence post. “God, do I,” I moaned. “I’m Jack, Jack Gordon. Whatever you were doing, do it some more.”

I hugged his neck and pulled myself to him for a kiss. I opened to accept his tongue. As he explored my mouth my own tongue caressed his. He lifted me a few inches off his lap. The incredible sensations returned as I felt the full length of him slide through my gripping gut. I sucked strongly on his tongue in surprise at the sudden intensity of it. My cock slid smoothly along the ridges of his muscular waist trapped between his flesh and mine, lubricated by the many cum loads it already discharged. Added to that I could feel Eddie’s long fuck pole slide along my own as it pushed up inside, bulging the muscle and skin of my belly outward in response to the outrageous intrusion. Already, hypersensitive from what had gone before, I broke our kiss and stared, eyes wide, at the calm face of the Chinese stud who was showing me the limitless depths of pleasure. I was taken by surprise as a hot jet of my own seed splashed off my face. Others sprayed against our bodies as I hugged my arms around his thick neck to anchor my senses as orgasm overwhelmed me. As I neared the peak my body throbbed with an irresistible beat that announced my partner’s release. The room spun dizzily and I closed my eyes, concentrating on the feelings pouring out from deep within me. I could see his huge pole in my mind spewing fire through my body. I could feel the heat flow like a stream of lava to my balls and up my cock that poured the scalding liquid onto muscles so overheated that the seed boiled away in great clouds of steam. At least that’s what my fevered mind imagined to be happening. That orgasm merged with the next and the next and the next. Somewhere in there I drifted off to sleep or passed out. “Jack, Jack?” a man’s voice called as a hand stroked my face. I opened my eyes to see the handsome visage of my hero stud. We kissed, long and deep. He rolled me to my back. I thought he was about to pull out. “Don’t go,” I pleaded. “I’ll be empty, incomplete.”

I wrapped my legs around his waist to hold me to him, knowing that I couldn’t demand anything of him he did not choose to give. He responded with a slow, full-length fuck stroke, pulling out until only the crown of his flaring head was held in by my ass ring, then plunging back past my prostate and into the deep center of my body. I reacted instantly, rising to the stimulation. Within a minute the familiar throb of orgasm shook my cock. As before it was joined and quickly dominated by the pulsing of Eddie’s massive member. I drifted in the haze of sexual bliss. Slowly, returning to reality, I felt and heard as Eddie snapped his cock from my tight ass grip. My hole gaped open to the cool air for a few seconds before snapping shut. I felt his absence, the heat of him no longer warmed my gut. I saw the still firm shaft as it stood proudly erect against his abdominals. The latex sheath was covered with my ass juices. At the tip a white globe of trapped seed bulged to twice the size of his already thick hose. I reached for this treasure, peeling the condom, careful not to spill a drop. He watched as I inverted the rubber and drank deeply of his precious gift. We kissed again and I offered the bounty that still coated my tongue to him. It was morning. We shared a shower in the facilities adjacent to the main room. He fucked me again, draining my strength so much that he had to help support me while we dried ourselves and dressed. I begged to be his lover, boyfriend or slave. I was devastated when he said he had a lover already, but recovered when I found that he went to Berkeley too. As we parted, he invited me to his fraternity Friday night, promising me a big surprise. I can hardly wait.
Chapter 14 - Party I’m Jack Gordon. Last Saturday night I was rescued from a beating by the timely intervention of a muscular Chinese-American stud, named Eddie Lee. As he checked me for injuries I couldn’t help being aroused by his strong touch. Who wouldn’t be. Eddie was maybe a bit shorter than my six foot one, but had at least 100 lbs. of muscle more than my 160. His arms must have been well over twenty inches, with a huge chest tapering to a waist no bigger than mine. His thighs bulged with power, each thicker than his waist. With all that he must have been at least three times stronger than he looked. I know he handled my weight with casual ease. But it was fourteen and a half inches of steely cock that really got my attention. He fucked me with it all night and, for a devoted top with nine and a half inches of my own, it was a life changing experience. I loved being the submissive bottom to this powerful Asian stud. When we found out we both go to Berkeley and he invited me over to his fraternity the next Friday night, I accepted immediately. When I got back to the university, my roommate, Ricardo, a nice Hispanic guy from the Central Valley near Fresno, saw my bruises and asked me what happened. I told him about my beating and rescue, but left out the intimate parts. However, as we were playing around that evening, leading up to my fucking his slim, defined, 5 foot 6 inch, 135 lb. body, he noticed my ass was no longer cherry. The friction and stretching from Eddie’s huge pole ramming me for nearly 12 hours made that obvious, so I had to tell him everything. When I told him of my invitation for Friday he insisted to coming along. Ricardo said he had a friend who told him of a friend that visited Eddie’s fraternity. Apparently they have lots of hot guys. Over the week I spent a lot of time looking at the Asian students. Of course, Asians make up over a third of Berkeley’s student population. I didn’t see Eddie around campus. Most of the Asian guys seemed pretty normal, but I did see a few that appeared almost as developed as my Asian Adonis.

It was 8:00 PM sharp on Friday when I knocked at the fraternity’s door with Ricardo standing beside me. After a short pause the door was opened by a hugely muscled Vietnamese wearing only tight fitting gym shorts. He was only a bit taller than my roommate, but with at least 50% more mass, all muscle. The outline of a long cock was visible under the nylon cover. It began above what appeared to be egg sized balls and extended up and out past the side of his hip as the head formed a thick bulge under the waistband. I swallowed and said, “I’m Jack. Eddie Lee invited me over for the evening. This is my roommate Ricardo. Is it OK if he tags along?” “Come on in. Eddie told use to expect you,” he said with a welcoming smile as we entered the foyer and he shut the door behind us. I saw another muscular guy headed down the stairs to a lower level as we arrived. He was already nude. “I’m Tony,” he added. “Eddie should be down in a few minutes. He’s probably warming up Bill, one of our freshmen. Jack, Eddie said you were a good fuck. We’ll show you a good time tonight. Ricardo, are you ready to handle some action with this?” Tony pulled off his trunks exposing a twelve-inch hard cock that stood up past his navel. “Jack’s pretty big, but I’ve never been fucked by anything like this,” exclaimed Ricardo, reaching out to stroke Tony’s piece. “It’s thick and so hard, but I’d love to try.” “I like a guy who is up to a challenge. I think both of you are going to have fun. Let’s get started.” He wrapped his arms around our waists and herded us down the stairs to a lounge and exercise room that filled the large finished basement. There were about a dozen Asian studs in the room. The party had already started it seemed as most were fucking other guys, white guys mostly, but a few were black or Hispanic. I recognized a star from the basketball team getting reamed by a Thai-looking stud a foot and half shorter than himself. He was bent over supporting his front on his elbows while his fuck buddy

held his thighs, splitting his legs widely to gain access. His toes barely brushed the floor as his butt was plowed with foot-long strokes. Streaks of cum indicated he’d shot already, but his ebony eight-inch cock was still hard. “This is Eddie’s friend, Jack, and his roommate Ricardo,” Tony announced to the group. Most of the Asian studs gave quick greetings while continuing their activities and looking us over, estimating future possibilities. The guys they were with had their attentions elsewhere. “We invite some of our outside friends in for a party some Friday nights. It’s a free-for-all. Let me get you undressed and warmed-up.” “Bill, can you get Ricardo started?” Tony called out to a well-built Filipino stud that just entered from the upper level. “We have some bins for your clothes over by the wall.” He picked me off the floor, put me over his shoulder and walked me over there like he was carrying a sack of flour. Setting me down, he wasted no time stripping me to the skin. “You won’t need these until tomorrow morning.” “How do you like to get fucked?” Tony asked. “Well, before I met Eddie, I’d always been a top.” “Yeah, you’re pretty big,” Tony remarked, stroking my 9.5 inches that were already hard and dripping pre-cum. “But except for Eddie’s roommate, Little Bill, you’re smaller than every guy in this fraternity,” he said, holding his cock against mine. It was almost 3 inches longer and twice as thick. Its golden flesh was hot against my lighter skinned shaft. Drops of my pre-cum dripped from my cock head onto him. As he squeezed us together in his powerful grip

encompassing both members he produced a copious flow of his own lube that he slathered liberally over both pieces. I licked my lips as he pushed my back onto the floor. He raised my legs to his shoulders and reached for a condom in one of the baskets spaced throughout the room. As he rolled it on a squeal from Ricardo drew my attention across the room where I saw my roommate on his back getting drilled by the guy Tony designated for him. The guy still had several inches of dark shaft extending from Ricardo’s ass, but he was much thicker than me and my roommate was already straining to accommodate him. The firm pressure of Tony’s sheathed shaft touching my hole snapped my attention back to my situation. “I know you had Eddie last week, but you’re probably still pretty tight since you haven’t bottomed for our frat regularly. I need to get you ready for a long night,” Tony observed in a calm voice as he slipped a lubed finger into my bottom. He quickly added a second. “You’re taking it really nice, a lot of guys are nervous at their first party.” “I am too, but I practiced a bit with Ricardo using a big dildo. It was a foot long.” “That’s my length.” “Yeah, but you’re thicker. Oh, God,” I moaned as Tony pressed my prostate with the three lubed fingers that now expanded my hole. “I think you’re ready,” said Tony who wiped up my pre-cum that pooled on my abdominals while he was preparing me and smoothed it on the outside of his condom with the residue of the lube coating his fingers. “Just try to relax,” he urged as I felt his tip press hard against my entrance. I failed. How could I relax with a foot of hard flesh as thick as my wrist waiting to spear my gut. It didn’t matter. The pressure increased and I felt my flesh start to yield. My cock twitched and spewed a gob of pre-cum as I held my breath. The barrier was breached and I felt the bulb of his cock head expand my gut as half a foot of shaft followed it into my depths. I

released the air in my lungs in a long moan as the friction from his thick penis massaged my pleasure points. Tony withdrew a few inches, leaving just the head inside with the flange lightly pressing my ring from within. He held my hips in a tight grip as he pushed the shaft into me again. He hit my pleasure button continuously as he plunged deeper than before. I writhed under the stimulation, my body shaking in ecstasy. He stopped, much deeper. He withdrew again and the sensations returned. In again, he trust, overwhelming all senses. My muscles spasmed and my back arched. I felt my seed splatter on my face. I gasped for air and a spurt caught me full in the mouth. I swallowed. I relaxed my body as my cock pulsed out the last few drops onto my now sweating torso. I sighed deeply, catching my breath. “That was great,” I complemented Tony who was holding my hips a couple feet off the floor pressed tightly to his groin. “I can see why Eddie invited you over. You’ll be a great bottom for the brothers here. I think you have enough size, strength and endurance to handle a full night. Believe me, most don’t.” “Your buddy certainly didn’t. He’s out of it,” said the guy who’d been fucking him as he carried Ricardo’s limp body to a couch. “He passed out after only four orgasms; not able to handle the stimulation from a real fuck.” “Hey, I fuck him regularly,” I objected. “And how do you think you compare with what Tony’s giving you? I’ve had football players twice my size. Some were hung bigger than Tony, but they were begging for my cock by the end of the evening. We’re wasting time. You can clean my cock while Tony finishes his fuck. I’ve got that ass next,” he insisted, straddling my chest. I was about to try a comeback, but “Umph,” is all I said as when I opened my mouth he plugged me with the whole of his cum-coated shaft. It went half way down my throat on the first stab. The gasp I made as Tony resumed his thrusts in my ass enabled Bill to add the last few inches until I had his taut balls pressed to my chin.

“Mmmm,” I moaned. Tony seemed to know every sensitive spot in my gut. His cocked rubbed them continually and the pleasure went straight to my brain. Meanwhile Bill would rock back a bit, withdrawing half a foot of cock from my lips, letting me grab a taste of his steadily dripping juice before plunging home so deep I’d feel his bulbous cock head under my breast bone. It only took a few strokes before the sensations they were generating became my whole world. I closed my eyes as the feelings overwhelmed my senses. I erupted. My cock spewed forth again, but the Asian studs fucking my ass and mouth didn’t miss a beat. As the flow stopped I stayed hard. Tony upped his pace. I was moaning around the shaft that plugged my throat. That encouraged Bill to keep it full embedded in my throat. His black pubes tickled my lips. Tony added a few last strokes, more violent than before. My body rocked from the force as his groin smacked my glutes, lifting my entire body from the floor even with another muscular stud riding my chest. As the impact of the third blow ended I felt his cock pulse deep inside my gut. On the next pulse my cock joined in orgasm as Bill shot his first jet of seed directly to my stomach. Again and again we released our loads. Bill backed out of my throat and his next shot flooded my mouth. I swallowed, but a second later was filled again. It seemed they came forever and my cock couldn’t stop either. I don’t know how many mouthfuls I swallowed before Bill pulled it out completely and spewed several loads on my face and hair. Finally the peak passed, the last few spurts delivered, and calm returned. I relaxed in the afterglow, shivering a bit as I felt Tony extract the long length of flesh from my gut. I wiped up some gobs of cum on my eyelids. I could feel more drying on my forehead and dripping off my cheeks and nose. Bill had reared back and was rolling on a condom. His cock was still hard. As Tony set my legs on the floor and stood up, Bill replaced him. He knelt behind me, lifted my thighs over his muscular legs, and pulled my ass back to his groin, slipping easily into the spot his buddy just left.

“That was fun. Maybe I’ll see you later for seconds. In the meantime here’s something to remember me by.” Tony poured the load from his condom into my mouth. He was a bit saltier than Bill’s. I lost sight of him as Bill started steady fuck strokes in my ass. I was already hypersensitive, so it only took Bill a few minutes to get me sweating in passion. He may have been a bit smaller than Tony, but he compensated by being much more aggressive. He had my knees pinned back on my chest as he pounded full-length fuck strokes in my clutching chute. He leaned forward and kissed me deeply. When he broke the kiss I saw Eddie standing over me. “I’m glad you could make it, Jack. I see the guys have made you feel welcome.” “He’s your guest, Eddie. Do you want to take my place in his ass?” Bill offered while continuing the long strokes that were dazing me enough to make it difficult to follow the conversation, much less say anything myself. “No rush. The night is young. Stand him up and I’ll fuck his mouth until you finish up.” In response Bill plugged himself into me fully, put his arms under my shoulders, rocked back on his feet, lifting his knees from the floor as his bulging thigh muscles pressed into my back, and stood up. I found myself suspended in the air, facing the ceiling, supported by his hands and the stake that pinned my butt to his crotch. I was looking up along Eddie’s towering tube of male flesh at his smiling face. He made a quick signal to Bill who turned me on the axle of his cock until I was face down. Eddie grabbed my head to bend it back and lowered his cock to my mouth. I opened wide to accept his thick piece as he slid the first seven or eight inches in, getting halfway down my throat on the first try. Eddie replaced Bill’s grip on my shoulders while Bill slid his hands down my body until he was holding the inside of my thighs, taking most of the load off his cock and spreading my legs so wide I lost contact with the floor.

I was suspended in the air between two mighty Asians. Bill resumed his assault on my ass with foot-long strokes that finished with his crotch slamming my ass and shoving another inch or so of Eddie into my throat. After half a dozen, my nose was pressed against the marble wall of Eddie’s abdominals smelling the musk from his pubic hair. Eddie then stepped back, drawing a long tube of flesh from my mouth. He pulled while Bill pushed and my mouth swallowed his sex sword while simultaneously a foot was pulled from the scabbard of my gut. Then they reversed the motion and I was shuttled back and forth between their bodies sliding smoothly over the poles that pinned both ends of my torso. I knew I had no control. I was their human sex toy, yet the situation was exciting. Waves of pleasure swept my body from the stimulation of their internal massage of all my sensitive spots. They seemed to know how best to raise me to new heights. My overheated body was squirming in their combined grasp. They shifted to a faster pace that I recognized as signaling their approaching climax. When they pressed in together it arched my back as they started to infuse my body with powerful jets of their hot sperm. Again and again I shot in sympathy as my mind clouded in ultimate ecstasy. I came to my senses draped over the back of the couch. Ricardo had gotten a second wind and was no longer resting. I saw him sitting on the lap of the Thai guy that we’d seen fucking the basketball player. He was facing the guy with his legs wrapped around his waist. Fresh sperm was just dripping from where he’d shot it across both their bodies, but his cock was still hard and balls drawn tight, resting on an inch of thick, dark shaft, the only visible part of the organ that stretched over a foot further inside him. “You’re back with us,” I heard Eddie remark from behind me as he placed a firm hand in the center of my back. “It’s not unusual for guests at fraternity parties to pass out, but, in our parties, it’s from too much fucking instead of booze. I think it’s my turn now,” he said as I felt the long hose that I loved last weekend expand my gut even more than before.

“God, you’re big. I love the stuffed feeling though. It presses all my hot buttons. I can feel the beat of your heart right in my belly. Oh! Oooh! I’m going to cum again.” I did. Meanwhile Ricardo was bouncing up and down on the lap of his stud propelled by the guys hands lifting his short body. The Thai’s skin was darker than my Hispanic roommate’s and no tan line either. It was quite a contrast where the taut brown skin of the shaft disappeared up the clutching untanned skin of Ricardo’s hole rubbed red by the steady friction of flesh on flesh. Ricardo had his arms wrapped about the flaring muscles of the Thai’s strong neck, his head flopped back and mouth open, gasping air. I wasn’t in much better shape as Eddie was really giving my ass a pounding. He had my upper body horizontally out above the couch by his hold on my lats. That was the only thing that prevented me from shooting out into the room as he slammed into my butt when each pile-driver stroke bottomed out. I reached out in sympathy for my roommate, stroking his arm with my hand. He reacted by lifting his head, seeing me also being fucked as never before. He gave me a wan smile. The smile turned to uncertainty, then surprise, followed by joy. The Thai stud had stopped his motion, holding Ricardo fully embedded. I saw Ricardo’s abdominal muscles ripple, not from his own action, but from what was going on inside. He gave a strangled cry and shot a jet of cum that passed over the Thai’s right shoulder and splashed onto my back. Just then my own body shook from the first powerful wave that ran down Eddie’s cock and spewed forth with a force that I felt even through his condom. I no longer had any thoughts about my roommate as I was lost in the reverie of my own ecstasy. When I next became aware I was sprawled on the couch with my legs limply splayed out in front. I looked around quickly to try and get oriented again. Ricardo was panting deeply, recovering from his own experiences, just to my left. Our fuckers had moved on. I spotted Eddie doing a guy on a weight bench. He was talking to another Chinese guy who was with a really huge black dude. He cocked his head toward us and the pair started coming our way.

The Chinese member of the pair was almost as big as Eddie, both in muscle mass and cock size. He was dwarfed by the other, a chocolate covered mountain of muscle, over a foot taller and at least a hundred pounds heavier with a cock that must have exceeded 20 inches and as thick as my forearm. I couldn’t take my eyes off it as it swayed from side to side as he walked, brushing from one massive pec to the other as it pointed proudly toward the ceiling. “Hi,” said the Chinese guy. “Mind if we join you? We see you’re without a fuck buddy and don’t want you to get too lonely. I’m sure you’re both nicely loosened up by now and it’s more fun once you’ve been broken in, so we can’t have you tightening up again. I’m Don and the big guy is Earl.” “Hi. I’m Jack and this is my roommate Ricardo. I know I’m stretched as never before, but, even so, Earl’s thing could kill me.” “Ha. I’ve never killed anyone with this yet. Did put a guy in the hospital, but he’d hurt my little brother and I was trying to teach him a lesson. He learned it really good too. But I’d never hurt one of our guests. You look like you’re up for a challenge. At least your cock is.” He was right; my cock knew. It was stiff as a board just from the proximity of this guy. In the normal world I was a big man. Here my 9.5 inch cock was less than half the length and a third the thickness of this stud. “You’ll be careful?” “Sure. You can be in control,” he offered, sitting on the couch next to me. The cushions sagged under his weight and I leaned against the muscles of his massive arm as I was tilted toward him. He felt like he was carved from hot stone. “Stand on the cushions, facing me and straddling my thighs,” he directed. I did. “Then just sit down and you can take as much or as little as you want. What could be fairer?”

I had my hands on the melon-sized mounds of his shoulders to steady myself and slowly bent my knees. I didn’t bend far before I felt the head of that towering shaft touch my balls. I shifted a bit so it passed behind my sack and felt the tip penetrate my glutes. Earl had a huge hand wrapped around one of my calves to steady me and used the other to adjust his position. He found my hole.. It felt way too big to actually fit inside. “Just put a little of your weight on it like you’re sitting down,” he encouraged. I did. Then I put a bit more, and more, until I started to think that that was all I’d be able to do; sit on the end of his cock-head. I was just about to say something when the pressure became too much for my ass-ring. It stretched and the bulbous head and half a foot of steely shaft pierced my gut before I could regain my balance. Earl had his arms threaded through my spread legs with his hands wrapped about the tops of my upper thighs. A little pressure from those mighty muscles encouraged me to squat deeper. Another thick inch of cock slipped into my bowels. Don meanwhile had lifted Ricardo’s legs to his shoulders and he was enjoying the full length of a thirteen inch member plowing his rear. His guy was just a little bigger than his previous fuckers; nothing like the log entering me. Of course the cock I was trying to take was so wide it made continuous contact with all my sensitive spots. Every motion was a mixture of exquisite agony as pleasure competed with, if not exactly pain, the discomfort of my intestines being forced beyond normal limits. As I let him urge me lower and lower, each motion became harder, but when I tried to stand up the friction from the retreat of his pole made me weak. I wasn’t strong enough mentally, not physically, to get off it, so I let myself be guided down again, settling lower, with him deeper each time. My thighs were almost parallel to the floor when the sensations became too strong and my body spasmed in another orgasm. My juice sprayed out coating Earl’s neck and shoulders. My muscle strength drained away and I

lost my balance, sitting down numbly as another half foot of cock stuffed my straining gut. It took a couple minutes to recover. I found myself being held by the waist in Earl’s strong grasp. My knees were hooked in the crook of his elbows with my feet splayed loosely out to the sides. He’d caught me and was holding me steady a few inches above his groin. He was maybe an inch or two further than Eddie had explored, but, of course, he was even thicker. I could see one side of my abdominals bulging and the swelling curved across under my ribs. “I was never really in control, was I?” He just smiled and lowered my body another inch closer to his groin. He raised me up about a foot and I saw the swelling in my gut that marked his territory recede. Then he let me down, settling deeper. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the ride. What else could I do? Before I felt his curly pubes tickle my bottom I’d had another draining orgasm, but he never stopped his motions. Now I was being lifted until I could feel the flange of his cock head press my ring from the inside before he lowered me back to the base. He was flexing his hips up into me to speed the penetration of the ultimate few inches. Then there was a final thrust, faster than ever. He stayed flexed. I felt his cock snap upright inside me, slamming my body against the stone pillows of his chest. I shook with each massive eruption as he released his seed. My own orgasm was barely noticed in my brain that was overwhelmed by the sensations from his cock going wild within me. I awoke. I was sucking on a cock. Better yet, someone was sucking on my cock. I opened my eyes. I was laying on one of the gym mats that covered part of the floor. The room was dimmed, but there was still some light. It was quiet too, clearly the heavy action had stopped. I saw enough to recognize I was nuzzled close to Ricardo’s ass, with his average-sized, but stiff cock in my lips. His right leg was draped over my shoulder. The golden shaft of a cock disappeared up his distended hole. I could see several inches, but, knowing the guys in this fraternity, there must be much more

buried inside. My head was resting on the firm pillow of a massive muscular arm. Perhaps the guy whose body I felt behind me and whose cock I felt lodged deep in my own gut. Everything was hazy in my memory after Earl, but I’m certain I had several encounters with other members. I certainly didn’t remember going to sleep like this. All things considered I probably passed out again and they finally let me sleep, though not without company. Don’t say the frat brothers don’t take good care of their guests. I might as well enjoy the situation, so I started sucking Ricardo’s piece more seriously. That soon roused my sleeping roommate. I felt his mouth tighten around my cock as he made small movements, exploring the limits of the tangle of bodies and limbs we found ourselves in. He must have had a front row view of the guy penetrating me. It only took a few seconds for him to follow my lead and begin to nurse my cock with vigor. His motion must have aroused the guy behind him because I saw the rest of that thick shaft ease into Ricardo’s tight hole. In reaction his throat clamped down on my cock and he uttered a load moan around my shaft. That was enough to waken our last sleeper who must have stuffed another half foot of cock into my belly. The Asian studs took over and before we disentangled Ricardo and I had swallowed a couple of each other’s loads and each taken a couple more up our well used butts. I felt more invigorated than exhausted as we finally separated and the guys helped us to our feet. The guy having his go at my ass was the Thai hunk we’d met earlier. He told me to call him Pong. Ricardo’s guy was a Japanese-American, named Koji. He had almost thirteen inches. He said he’d had me earlier in the evening, but I didn’t recall. It turned out to be almost nine in the morning. Some of the others were starting to stir, but it seemed most of the guests must have departed in the night. Koji said that most folks get worn out after only a few hours. Several more drop out as the ratio of guests to brothers starts to fall. The lucky survivors are invited to brunch. That’s us. But first it’s time for a shower.

I was looking where to go when Pong reached a hand between my legs and hoisted me over his shoulder, my chest draped over his back. He carried me up the steps, steadying me with a strong hand on my glutes and a couple of fingers up where his cock was minutes before. Koji followed with Ricardo. A couple of the muscular Asians were setting up the brunch on the dining room table as we reached the main level. They’d already had their shower, but were still nude. Their massive, defined bodies were exciting to look at. Their soft cocks, at eight to nine inches caused a stir in my own. Pong must have felt me start to stiffen because he slapped my butt, hard, with his palm. As we were carried up another flight of steps, the two guys smiled and gave us a thumbs-up sign. I thought I’d seen them last night sometime. They carried us into a large communal bath. A few guys were at a row of sinks brushing their teeth or grooming their hair. One pair was in the center of the room in a vertical sixty-nine with one guy standing holding the other upside-down. Knowing how big the guys all are here, they each had a foot or more of cock down their throats. Pong and Koji set us down in the large shower room. There were a number of guys already there under the warm spray from a dozen nozzles. A few were even showering. I spotted Tony fucking Bill. Bill had wrapped his arms about his own knees, curling up into a ball. It enabled him to suck four or five inches of his own cock. Meanwhile Tony was holding him horizontal at hip level with a strong grip where Bill’s chest tapers to his defined waist. He was powering full-length strokes into Bill’s ass with much greater force than he’d used with us last night. Don was doing a slow standing fuck with the huge black stud, Earl, as he was soaping up the front of his body. That twenty-inch cock was fully erect and pointing up. As he soaped it’s impressive, vein covered length, I shivered a bit, remembering that I’d had that inside me last night. Earl must have already shot a few volleys from that weapon if the gobs of cum dripping from the ceiling above them were any indication. Eddie was with another Caucasian guy, about my size, perhaps a little more muscular, with a cock I’d estimate that would be about nine when

hard. I thought it was one of the other guests, but he turned out to be a member of the fraternity and Eddie’s roommate. His name was Bill, like the Filipino guy still getting a pounding from Tony a few feet away. The guys helped us wash off the residue of last night’s action. There was a tub of condoms handy in the shower, so Koji rolled one on and soaped up his thirteen inches to get me clean inside and out. My cum didn’t come close to the ceiling, but, after last night, I was surprised I had any left to shoot at all. While we were finishing up one of the guys carried in another of the guests, apparently he and us were the only ones to make the entire night. He was a Native-American and very muscular, about a fat-free 220 pounds on a five foot eight frame with darkly tanned reddish-brown skin, completely smooth, and shoulder-length straight black hair. When he was set down I saw he had a ten-inch hard uncut cock almost as thick as some of the brothers. But, as impressive as he would have been anyplace else, he was just another sex toy with these guys. The Chinese-looking guy who carried him in was a couple inches shorter than he, but must have had 30 pounds more muscle. He handled the guy like he were lifting a sack of feathers. He spotted us and recognized us as compadres and we shared a smile. His name was Joseph Running Bear. This was his fourth party with the fraternity brothers. I asked him about the interesting stud with the yin-yang symbol he wore in his right earlobe, but he refused to discuss it. Pong whispered to me to wait until after brunch. The tradition is you sit at brunch with the guy who brings you upstairs. By “sit with” they meant on his lap with a huge, hard cock up your tail. So I sat facing Pong with my back against the edge of the table, my legs widely spread straddling his 38 inch thighs. My balls were drawn up tight to my shaft. They looked like small bird eggs nestled in the nest of his fine black hair. My stiff cock pressed into the deep groove between the rows of his abdominal muscles. A steady seepage of my pre-cum was flowing down that channel and had already soaked his

hair. Not a bit of his thick pole was visible as he had me impaled to the very root. When he flexed his thighs, the expanding quadriceps would push me a few inches off, only to settle back when he relaxed them. That never failed to pump a little more pre-cum from my cock and Pong seemed to delight in surprising me with it at the most awkward times. The others were at adjacent spots along the table in identical positions. Ricardo with Koji and Joseph with Zai Zai, who we found out was originally from Singapore. We couldn’t feed ourselves with our backs to the table so our personal studs served us like infants. It was just another reminder of how helpless we were amongst a group of truly supermen. I, for one, didn’t need the lesson. I’d gladly be the slave of any one or all of them. Eventually, it was time to leave. As we were getting dressed Eddie took Ricardo and I aside. He asked if we had a good time. He already knew the answer and didn’t wait for us to say anything before he asked if we’d like the opportunity to attend all their parties. It seems they invite the few guys who demonstrate they can handle the sexual energy that saturates their fraternity to join a special club as fraternity boyfriends. We’d have an open invitation to their monthly parties. The other duty was to be available whenever a brother needed or wanted you, perhaps an invite by a few guys to come over on non-party weekends, or a quick sex break if you’re spotted around campus. He made that sound like an imposition, but I looked forward to it. We both agreed instantly. Our new status is symbolized by the oriental- style ear stud I’d noticed on Joseph. He’s been a fraternity boyfriend for a few months and there were a handful of others. I met one, a lithe, black gymnast, walking on campus later in the week. Our ear studs identified to the other our shared status. We had lunch together, sharing our experiences with the guys. As we were about to get up, Tony came into the room and spotted us talking. Our expressions as he walked over must have made our hopes pretty obvious. He ushered us to the mens room where he dropped a load

up both our butts over the next fifteen minutes as we drank the cream he coaxed from the other’s balls. We took the handicapped stall for room and privacy although the sounds we couldn’t help make or hide made what was happening pretty clear.
Chapter 15 - Invitation My life has certainly changed in the last couple of months since I was rescued from a beating by gay-bashers one night in San Francisco by Chinese-American, muscle-stud, Eddie Lee. I had the pleasure of feeling the power of his body as he fucked me that night with his huge 14.5 inch cock. After our night together, we discovered we both went to Berkeley and he invited me to a party at his fraternity the following weekend. It was a night of continuous sex with the brothers. Most of them were nearly as strong, well-muscled and well-endowed as Eddie and there was a big black stud who was significantly bigger than even my rescuer. In the morning, for surviving the entire night with the entire fraternity, I was offered the opportunity to become a fraternity ‘boyfriend’. I suppose, sex-slave, might be a more accurate description, since, besides an open invitation to all their parties, I was to be available for sex to any brother who requested on weekends or for quick breaks during the day if I met one around the campus. Of course, I accepted. I was sitting in the library. I should have been studying and doing some research for a term project. I’d gotten what I’d wanted done and my mind was drifting. I was fingering the black and white, yin-yang, stud in my earlobe that marked my status, remembering my encounter over the lunch hour. I had met Pong, who was originally from Thailand and my final fucker on my first party night. We were both returning from morning classes when we spotted each other. I could see his cock stiffen in his slacks as he walked over to me, so I knew what was coming. We didn’t even say hello. I just suggested my nearby dorm room and he followed me the short distance. My roommate, Ricardo, was already there, playing a video game with a study buddy from one of his classes. Ricardo accompanied me to that first frat party and, after a rough start, handling guys much bigger than my 9.5 inches, finished the night to also achieve boyfriend status. His face brightened when he saw me walk in with Pong, then he made a worried

glance toward his buddy. I’d seen his friend before and my impression was that he was straight. Pong recognized the situation. He could have insisted in fucking Ricardo too, but just announced that he and I were going to have sex and gave Ricardo and his friend the option to join or leave. Of course, he said that while shucking his clothes and giving me a quick glance to insure I was following suit, which I did. It is considered bad form for a ‘boyfriend’ to still have a stitch on when the brother sheds his final piece. I could see the conflict in Ricardo, eager to stay and get fucked, but not wanting to impose on his buddy. It turned out not to be a problem. As Pong revealed the extent of his massive upper-body musculature when he shed his shirt, his mouth gaped open. Pong gave him a little show, striking a double biceps pose, with his 50 inch chest and 23 inch arms. It gave me a chance to get down to skin. I reached around Pong’s taut 28 inch waist to undo his belt and lower his slacks. He wasn’t wearing underwear. Few of the guys do; it’s too confining with their big equipment. When I got the fabric past the bulge of his 32 inch thighs, his thirteen-plus- inch cock was freed to snap up against his cobblestone abdominals. A drop of his pre-cum arced out as it swung, striking Ricardo’s friend on his tee shirt at the center of his chest. As he stared down at the wet spot, I saw the bulge growing in his pants. “It looks like you want to stay,” Pong observed. “You ever do this before?” He twisted his head no, hesitantly. “Well, strip and Ricardo will loosen you up while I fuck Jack.” Not waiting, or perhaps even caring what the others did, Pong pushed me back into one of two big stuffed chairs we had near the TV. The leather was still warm from the guys video gaming session. In seconds my ankles were lifted beside my head. I reached down and rolled an extra big condom on Pong’s rampant tool. I’m glad I remembered to grab it from my pocket before I stripped. I was already lubed. Ricardo and I do each other every morning, since we can’t know when or where we might need to perform our duties.

Pong slid home to the hilt in one smooth stroke. Over the months I’d gotten used to the size of the brothers. Oh, you never really get comfortable with more than a foot of cock up your gut, but the pain is gone and the pleasure pure. While I was still able to notice, I looked down my body to where Pong had started withdrawing his firm flesh from my body. It was even a little darker than his tanned-all-over skin, a stark contrast to the white skin of my ass, and over twice as thick as my own thick, nine-plus-inch cock that was dripping pre-cum on my abs. Inch after inch of throbbing, veiny, shaft appeared as his torso lifted away from my body. I could feel the broad mushroom-shaped cap of that pole as it dragged with exquisite friction along the walls of my gut, punching the button of my prostate as it passed, sending a shudder through my body. He paused when I felt the flared head press my ring from the inside, a foot of turgid flesh as thick as my wrist connected our bodies. When he started to insert himself again, the surge in stimulation of my pleasure centers short-circuited my brain. Rational thought suspended as feelings and emotion took control. My hands wrapped around his narrow waist, hands on the round, stone-like, mounds of his glutes, urging him inward. I looked up into his face. He smiled down at me, confident in his sexual mastery of my body. The tingling in my gut went right to my balls and cock. Time seemed to crawl as pleasure flowed through me. As my balls touched his soft pubic bush and his tennis-ball-sized orbs dented my butt, he reversed direction and the sensations returned. A timeless interval passed and my seed spewed forth spraying my face and torso. That wasn’t what was in my mind as the sensations doubled as Pong sped up his assault. Another period passed dominated by the thrust and retreat of his spear in my gut. I felt the spray of my seed as a cooling rain on my body, now sweating heavily in the heat of sexual passion. It was Pong’s cue to up his pace even more. My gasps, trying to recover my breath, competed with moans as the stimulation ratcheted up another few notches. He was pounding me with his full strength now. When he bottomed out the impact lifted my butt a few inches off the chair’s cushions. A final plunge left

me pinned to his groin as he released his seed. My overstimulated body joined him. I felt his cock-head snap out of my clutching ring. I was starting to recover a bit. I noticed he had a few streaks of my cum on his chest. He stood erect and looked over toward Ricardo, who had three lubed fingers up his friend’s hole while they were watching Pong fuck me. His friend had his mouth open in awe and wasn’t paying any attention to Ricardo. I wondered if he was regretting his decision to stay. Pong stripped off the used condom and tossed it on my chest. He went over to Ricardo’s bed, grabbing a discarded tee shirt from the floor on the way, to wipe my cum from his torso. He lifted Ricardo’s friend off the chair and set him on his feet. With a pat on his butt, he urged him over toward me. “See if Jack can fuck you. That should help get you ready for this,” indicating his still hard cock, sticking straight up almost to his chest. Ricardo was reaching out to it to roll on fresh protection. I must have been quite a sight, covered in sweat and cum, my legs limply spread over the arms of the chair where Pong had placed them when he finished with me. Most of Pong’s massive cum-load had seeped out of the end of the condom, flowing down my abs and soaking my bush. My soft cock, shrunk to six inches, lay in a pool of it. I didn’t think I was going to fuck anybody for a while. “I’ve seen you with Ricardo before. Eric is it?” The stunned guy nodded. “I don’t think I can fuck you, but I’ve got something that will work. Try the bottom left drawer of the desk. You’ll know what I want.” He got the dildo and brought it over. It was the twelve-inch one I’d used to prepare for the party. It wasn’t as long or thick as Pong, but it would work. Ricardo tossed me the bottle of lube just before Pong rolled him onto his back and got into position. I got the dildo from Eric and lubed it up. I had Eric bend over in front of the chair, hands on his knees, as I sat up getting a look at the target, shiny and red from Ricardo’s preparations.

“Just watch Pong and Ricardo while I get you ready,” I suggested. “If it causes too much pain, just tell me to stop and I will, but a little pain is normal for the first time. It should pass, but some guys just can’t handle something as big as Pong’s. It will be easier if we can get this all the way in you, but remember, it’s not as long or thick as Pong. Ready?” He nodded. Pong was just getting started with slow, deep, strokes in Ricardo as I pressed the end to his entrance. Ricardo had done his preparation well. I got the head and about three inches in pretty easily before Eric asked for a break. “I feel really stuffed.” “That’s normal. Are you ready to try a bit more?” He nodded. I pushed in a couple more inches. I felt his body shudder and cock twitch. “What did you touch? That felt good. Ricardo was rubbing that spot just before we stopped.” “That’s your prostate. Now you know why guys like to be fucked. Try this.” I did several quick, short strokes with the dildo, pushing his button each time. I saw his cock get hard as I stimulated him, adding a few more inches. “How’s that?” “Great. It hurts some when you push deeper, but every time you push it past that spot I tingle all over. Do you have it almost in?” “Just about half-way.” He didn’t believe it and reached back to touch the rubber pole sticking out his butt, tracing it back a few inches and not feeling the base. I pulled a couple inches out and pushed back, gaining another half-inch. His fingers were still an inch and a half from touching the end. We heard Ricardo reach his first orgasm. “Just try and relax and trust me. We need to get going again.”

He returned his hand to his knee. I started working the dildo as Pong picked up the tempo with Ricardo. I had about eight and a half in when Ricardo exploded again. It was getting harder to shove in additional length. I was using about a six-inch stroke, adding a little extra each time, backing the pressure off as Eric’s muscles tensed with pain. He wasn’t complaining, but I could tell I was hurting him a bit. It’s easier to break a guy in with your own cock since you get immediate feedback from his gut. As Pong started the buildup to his own release, I added some extra lube and went back to work. I’d gotten just over ten inches in when Pong disentangled himself from my spent roommate. Our lunch hour wasn’t yet half over, but I hoped Eric and Ricardo didn’t have an early afternoon class. Pong tossed the used condom on Ricardo as he headed over to us. “How much did you get in?” “Ten. Maybe ten and a half.” “It’ll have to do. Leave it in and get on your hands and knees on Jack’s bed.” As Eric complied, I rolled a fresh rubber on Pong and smeared it with a copious amount of extra lube. Pong got behind Eric on the bed. With his hands on Eric’s inner thighs, he lifted the kid off the bed and spread his legs open so there was plenty of access for him. “What’s your name? You’ve never been fucked before?” “Eric. No, I’ve never done anything with a guy. I knew Ricardo was gay and I’ve heard about it, but I’ve always dated girls.” As Pong gave a few practiced strokes along Eric’s cock to bring it to a hard six inches, he continued, “So why’d you stay?”

“I don’t know. I was going to go, but when I looked at you I couldn’t.” “My friends and I hear that a lot. You ready to try this?” His cock had pushed between Eric’s thighs and along his cock, which it dwarfed in length and girth. Eric looked below his body to the monster that was waiting, dark and throbbing in its transparent sheath. He nodded. “Jack, put your cock in Eric’s mouth. That should muffle the noise some. The last virgin I broke in was pretty loud.” “Why?” Eric asked nervously as I scooted my knees under his chest so my still soft cock rubbed his lips. “You’ll have some pain while I’m stretching you to handle my size. I’m longer and twice as thick as that dildo. Don’t worry, you’ll enjoy it once you get used to it.” Eric opened his mouth to say something, but I just shoved in four inches of my pole and that ended that. “Be careful not to use your teeth,” I cautioned him, holding his head to prevent him from backing off. Pong gave Eric a firm slap on his butt. I felt his mouth tighten around my cock in reaction. “Just relax your ass muscles. I’m going to take out the dildo and enter you before you can close up.” Pong pulled his hips back, sliding his long cock from beneath Eric’s body. It snapped to his abdominals once clear. Pong used one hand to position it just below the shaft of the dildo while gripping the rubber phallus with his other. In one continuous motion it was out and he speared the opening. I think he got almost six inches inside as Eric’s scream was stifled by his stuffed mouth. I started to get hard as he couldn’t help but massage my tool.

Pong tossed the dildo on the floor and held Eric by his waist. He started with small strokes working himself deeper. Eric initially enjoyed the stimulation. He was moaning around my cock. But he started to panic as Pong got past the half-way point. You could see all the muscles in his body tense as a little more of the thick shaft disappeared. He started trying to pull off, but Pong was so strong that he had no trouble controlling him. Each new thrust elicited a grunt as he exhaled around my cock. I was up to almost eight inches by now and, with only a couple inches visible past his straining lips, I must have an inch or two down his throat. Meanwhile Pong was drawing most of himself out of Eric’s ass before plunging home again. Despite his straining, Pong was pushing the right buttons. I felt Eric’s cum spray my thighs as he was driven into orgasm. The pleasure of the moment caused him to relax and let Pong in to the limit the dildo opened. When the next plunge opened up really virgin territory, it brought him back to reality. After being pounded a couple more times, he tried to look up into my eyes, pleading for mercy; at least as best he could with eight inches of my now, fully hard, cock in his head. “Just three more inches,” I encouraged him. I couldn’t have done anything even if I wanted. There was no missing the fact that Eric was taking a real pounding as Pong was determined to complete his conquest. Each time pressed my cock deeper into Eric’s throat. At least he was pulled back on the outward part of the cycle, gasping to catch his breath. Pong went faster and harder. Soon all my hard 9.5 inches were in his body as his face pressed my groin. A few strokes later Pong bottomed out. The impact transmitted down Eric’s spine right to my body. Pong started slow, full-length, stokes through the anal canal he’d reshaped to his dimensions, enjoying the tight friction. I could tell from Eric’s reactions that the pain was gone and only pleasure remained. He was humming around my shaft as his tongue explored the intrusion that filled his mouth. I backed out in time with Pong, allowing Eric to grab a breath,

then reclaimed his throat. Pong went faster and harder and I recognized he was quickly building to a climax. I matched him in Eric’s mouth. Helpless in our grasp, Eric was dazed by the intensity of the sensations flowing through his body. It didn’t really matter. There was nothing he could do. This was something to feel and experience. Pong made his last few thrusts, stopping fully embedded in the ass he dominated and unleashed his seed for the third time in less than an hour. Eric joined him, spraying more shots of cream along my thighs as his throat clamped down on my cock. My first shot went straight to his stomach. I backed out by the next, flooding his mouth. He swallowed a few times but still lost a lot that coated his lips and dripped down his chin. After a few seconds Pong pulled out and ripped off his condom. His next shot splattered off my chest with the splashes raining down in Eric’s hair. His next arced over Eric’s head to splash on his face and my groin. He continued to lay lines of cum along Eric’s back for half a minute before the final spurts poured out the slit at low pressure, dripping down into his ass crack. As I pulled my cock from Eric’s mouth, he tried to suck down the last few drops. I held up for a few seconds before pulling clear, letting my soft shaft drop between my legs. Pong got up off the bed and grabbed the tee shirt he’d used to wipe up earlier, using it to clean his cock. He then wiped down the cum pooling on Eric’s back before tossing the damp shirt to me. I wiped up Eric’s cum and the larger splatters from Pong’s massive load. I got up myself as Eric rolled onto his back, clearly exhausted. He still had plenty of cum on his lips, face and hair. He licked around his lips catching the liquid that escaped earlier. “How was that?” Pong asked. “Worth the pain getting started? I think you got into it.” “It wasn’t what I expected. It was much worse and much better.” “Well, I’ve only done a few virgins. You did much better than most. I suppose it’s easier starting with someone smaller than this,” indicating his

long cock that was still sticking out horizontal after cumming three times. “But once you’re used to it there’s nothing like being fucked by a big cock if the owner knows what he’s doing.” “You get fucked?” “Sure, all the time. But, if you’re not as big and strong as I, you’ll only have sex with me as a bottom. I think you figured that out already.” “You better get cleaned up, afternoon classes start in fifteen minutes,” I said tossing him the shirt. “Ricardo and I don’t have class for another hour. I think I need the time to recover.” He took a second look at the shirt I tossed him. “Hey, this is my shirt. It’s soaked.” “Add smells like cum,” I added. “I want you to wear it all afternoon,” ordered Pong. “And, if anyone asks you about it, you tell them everything.” “Why?” “Because you made a decision a while ago and it changed your life. Now you need to acknowledge it. Now, Jack, how about a quick shower?” When we got out, a few minutes later, Ricardo was comforting Eric, who was still sprawled on my bed. He seemed lost in thought. Pong and I dressed quickly, though I didn’t forget to re-lube my hole, just in case. Pong was still partly hard, still nearly eleven inches. It was easy to see its outline snaking well down his pant leg where the fabric was taut from the bulge of his thick thigh. A hand on my shoulder brought me back to the present. It was Alan Wong, a Chinese-American from the Seattle area. He was almost six-foot-two and three hundred pounds of muscle and an almost fourteen inch cock to

complete the package. He wasn’t at my first party, but I’d met him last weekend. Tony Thieu and Bill Reyes had invited me over Saturday afternoon to help them with their workout. It didn’t surprise me that all their exercises had a sexual component. Alan had heard the new ‘boyfriend’ was in the house and came down to introduce himself. The guys let him work in a few sets. He was much stronger than Tony or Bill, seated-bench-pressing almost a thousand pounds for ten reps with my shoulders and ankles tied to the heavily ladened bar so I’d ride his cock up and down as he did his sets. Though, I must confess, I still like being fucked by Tony best. He may only have twelve inches, but he knows how to use each one. “Hi,” I greeted him. “Hi. I finished my studying. How about you? Are you up for a break?” “Sure. I’m done too.” Well, close enough, anyhow, I thought. “What do you have in mind?” As if I didn’t know. “I’ve got a new CD. Let’s listen to it together. We can take one of the listening booths. They’re soundproof.” And no windows, I remembered. And they lock. I packed my stuff away quickly and got up. He herded me toward the music section with a powerful arm around my waist. We were about at the stairs when he was hailed by someone behind us. “Hey Alan.” He turned us around and I saw two guys and a girl. The guys were nothing special, but the girl was kind of nice, if that interests you. “These are Mark, Ed and Janet. We’re working on our junior design project together. This is Jack, a friend. We were just going to grab a listening booth so I could fuck him.”

I was shocked he was so casual, but the others showed no reaction to his admission, other than Frank and Janet wetting their lips. “We’re going to get together tomorrow to wrap up the project. Did you finish the software?” Janet asked. Alan fished a static-safe envelope from his bag. “I burned the latest version on EPROM this afternoon. That should kill all the bugs we’ve identified. How’s the hardware?” “When I plug this in we have a fully functional breadboard of the entire system,” Stated Frank, taking the chip. “And the CAD for the commercial configuration is complete,” added Ed. “I’ll print out the report tomorrow morning,” finished Janet. “We’ll just need to sign it and pack it up for submission.” “Great. Then we can celebrate tomorrow night,” Alan announced. “I’ll get the champaign,” offered Frank. “I’ll make some snacks,” added Janet. “I’ll bring the condoms and lube,” injected Ed. “So, I suppose that leaves me to provide the entertainment,” finished Alan, running his hand down the thick tube that had extended halfway to his knee in his loose fitting pants. They all smiled. “OK. Everyone, my apartment, nine tomorrow,” stated Janet. “Have fun, Jack.” Alan turned us around and off we went. “I know the brothers are pretty casual about sex, but I never expected you to be so open in public.”

“Most of the brothers find it best to be open about it, though quite a few are not out to their families. I figure most of the guys have five or six encounters on school days and you’ve seen what our weekends and holidays are like. One of the freshmen are available for all takers as we wake up in the morning and at bed time. We rotate that weekly with the other house duties. During the day we have the ‘boyfriends’ like yourself. But, you know we only have a handful, and all of you would only cover less than twenty percent of the daily requirement. So all of the guys have a network they can draw on. “Some guys like jocks or athletes. They’re fun. They’re used to being in control and it’s nice to reverse their role. I’ve got to admit, I make it pretty rough on jocks. Before I was this strong, I got picked on plenty. So, I enjoy a few screams and whimpers when I fuck one. “But classmates are my usual choice when I need a quick break. They’re handy and willing and I’m the most popular guy in the room. The side benefits are that I can take the pick of the best students for projects and study-mates. Of course, I have to take it easier with them than with a ‘boyfriend’ or a brother, even after I’ve gotten them used to my length and size.” Fortunately we didn’t have to wait for a booth to become available; my pre- cum was already wetting my pant leg. When the thick, sound-deadened door shut with a solid thunk, the outside world disappeared. Just the sound of our breathing and the gentle whisper of the acoustically-dampened air- conditioning filled the six by four foot space we shared with a couple of chairs and a narrow shelf, holding the CD system and speakers. Alan stacked the chairs to give us more room, placing our bags on top. “How about something classical?” He put a CD in and turned up the volume. I’d already tossed my shirt and slacks on the pile and kicked my shoes under the chair. I was on one leg, puling off a sock, when Alan shed his knit shirt, revealing the massive plates of his pectoral muscles. They swelled so

big his nips angled downward. I got so caught up in watching the interplay of his muscles that I lost my balance and tumbled into him. “Steady boy,” he said as he caught me with and arm around my waist. “Let me help you with those.” He hoisted me over his shoulder, pinning my knees to his chest with his forearm while my torso draped over his mountainous back. As my socks were removed I was dripping a steady flow of pre-cum over his delts and pecs. He just held me there, indifferent to my weight as he finished disrobing. His freed cock slapped my calf. When he set me down again I stood facing his naked body. I was only an inch shorter than he, but he almost doubled my body weight and it was all muscle. I figured he was maybe five or six times stronger than I. It gave him that confidence and assurance that all the fraternity brothers had. They were men, masters of any situation, and everyone else was a lesser being. Oh, they’d never say that directly, it was just assumed by their actions, large and small. However, it was also true. As I stood facing Alan, I knew I was helpless as a small child. His casual manipulation of my body in the simple act of removing my socks underscored it. When I lived in the normal world, I was pretty cocky myself. My 9.5 inch dick got plenty of admiration, most furtive, but some open, in the showers at the gym. Willing partners were easy to find. Of course, it looked small facing Alan’s massive fourteen plus inch piece that was about three times my girth, standing vertically above a pair of orange-sized balls, tight in their sack. The veins that crisscrossed its golden brown surface pulsed visibly with blood that engorged its size. Tiny rivers of juice bubbled from the top and flowed down its length. Dripping off his nut sack it had already made a small pool on the floor by his feet. I stepped next to the golden wall of muscle that Alan was, pressing our cocks together. It was hot against the pale flesh of my own. I could feel the throbbing power of it. I used my hands to coat both surfaces with the natural lube that was mostly from his output, easily twenty times my own. As he watched patiently, I applied a condom. Feeling a bit mischievous I stretched it to cover my shaft too when I had rolled it down far enough to

reach my cock-head, continuing to cover both shafts for another seven inches. “That’s an interesting idea, but not today.” He turned me around and my cock slid from the sheath. I leaned against the door, spreading my legs. He stepped behind me. The fat pole nestled in the crevice between my glutes. Bending his knees he drew it down until the flaring head sliced along my bottom, seeking its target. The instant I felt the tip touch my pucker he was standing up, plunging it home. The impact when I bottomed out lifted me onto my toes for a few seconds. Then it was moving outward again. The average cock really doesn’t penetrate very far. If you had one my size, you’d know it goes much deeper. All the fraternity brothers could really spear you and Alan’s thing was large even in that company. It was a living presence in the middle of my body, radiating heat and sending a powerful beat that shook my body in time with his heart. It overshadowed the classical selection that Alan had running on the sound system. He was pounding my gut in time with the sound, speeding and slowing, taking cues from the music. As he increased speed and force in time with a crescendo, I had my first explosion, spraying my seed on the door. A slow section followed as I recovered slightly, my racing heartbeat in stark contrast to the steady drumming of his own as he moved within me at a slow, measured pace. I’d just gotten myself under control when the music changed and Alan sped up in sympathy. The music became louder and Alan pounded me harder. I came again, but there was no break this time as Alan was thrusting faster and harder. I couldn’t hear the music, just the sound of our bodies moving together and whimpers and moans that I dimly recognized were coming from me. My body rocked violently as Alan came, causing another powerful eruption from my cock that squirted my face. When I came out of my daze, Alan had wrapped his arms around my chest, holding me against his body. My legs were splayed around the thick tree- trunks of his massive thighs while a slow rocking of his hips continued a steady motion through my intestines in time with a soothing piece featuring violins which filled the booth. It took me another minute to realize that my

arms were akimbo, pushed out by his bulging twenty-eight-inch biceps under my armpits. Suspended in the air in Alan’s embrace, riding his massive pole, breathing heavily and damp with my sweat and cum, my cock still hard, I held his elbows and went along for whatever was next. What option did I have? The music changed again, building to the finale. Alan was too. He’s rocking my body every time he pounds into my butt. My hips are thrust up as he pulls back and, as I fall back down along the steel pipe I was riding, he accelerates toward me and another impact reverberates in our tiny space. I cum and cum again. There is a clash of cymbals and the pounding of a base drum that was matched by a pounding in the middle of my body, rising in intensity. I came again. My back was against the wall, held in position by light pressure from Alan’s body leaning against me. The music had stopped. Alan was licking my face. He noticed I’d come around and kissed me strongly, his tongue darting and exploring. He broke the kiss, my lips squeezing his tongue as he withdraws. I felt his partially hard cock between my thighs, pressing lightly upward against my balls. My own soft member draped around one side of the thick cylinder. “What did you think of that selection. It’s one of my favorite pieces.” “It was fun. You have others?” “Quite a few, in fact. Perhaps I’ll have a chance to introduce you to them sometime.” “It sort of gives me new respect for music appreciation.” I was a mess. I’ll have to remember to carry a small towel in the future. Alan looked composed in spite of doing all the hard work. “Give me a couple minutes to clam down. What is your design project?”

“We have an advanced digital video camera, more advanced than any on the market and half the cost. It can be controlled from a phone app from anywhere.” “Is this a real product?” “We’ve applied for a few patents and have some interest from some companies.” “I’m impressed. You’re more than just muscles and cock.” “Thank you for noticing. Now get dressed.” When we left, the booth smelled of sex. So did I. I’d used my socks to wipe up some of the cum on the floor and walls and had them in my bag where they wrapped the used rubber. On the way out we met one of my friends from class. He commented on how disheveled I looked. Emboldened by Alan at my side I told him that I doubted he would look as good after being fucked for an hour by Alan. Before we separated Alan invited me on a trip over the weekend. Joseph Running Bear, the ‘boyfriend’ I met at the end of the first party, invited the brothers to visit his reservation south of Tahoe near Yosemite. Alan and three others are taking a van, starting bright and early Saturday. Joseph promised they’d meet plenty of his friends and learn something about Native-American culture. However, it’s an six hour drive and the brothers didn’t think one ‘boyfriend’ could handle the trip alone. I earned my invitation tonight. He didn’t wait for me to respond before heading off. I was a ‘boyfriend’ and my weekend services were available for any brother that needed them.
Chapter 16 - Road Trip I arrived at the frat house about twenty minutes early. I saw a van out front and guessed that was our ride. I knocked on the door which was quickly opened by the Singaporean student, Zai Zai. (That’s what everyone called him. I believe it means little boy, though, now, he was anything but.) He was dressed like I was in gym shorts and a tee shirt. Of course, on him the tee shirt was like a second skin and his cock, almost thirteen inches, had a couple inches extended out of the leg of his unlined shorts. My shorts were unlined too, but at least long enough to cover me when hard, a state I reached quickly looking at Zai Zai. “Hi, Jack. Alan told us he recruited you for the trip. We should be heading out shortly. Come on in.” “Sure. Where can a put my bag?” I had a small backpack with a couple changes of clothes, bath items, a small towel, and a couple dozen condoms in the guys’ size. I didn’t really think I’d need the clothes much, but I hoped others brought condoms or we’d likely be short. “By the door is fine. Alan is upstairs with Joseph.” I knew what that meant. “Koji (Ishikawa) and Harry (Nguyen) are still getting ready. I’ve got a couple things to get too. You OK for a few minutes?” “Sure,” I replied, spotting a nude Tony Thieu coming down the stairs. “Hi, Jack,” he greeted me. To Zai Zai, he added, “Can I borrow him for a few minutes?” “Have him back in fifteen minutes. Is that OK?” “Plenty. Come with me, Jack,” he directed, leading me downstairs as he had on party night.

He put me on my back on a weight bench. No need to undress me, he just raised my legs to his shoulders and pushed up the loose leg of my shorts right into my hole after grabbing protection from a handy basket. In seconds his stiff twelve inches were pushing all the right buttons. My cock was straining against the nylon fabric of my shorts that already had a sizable wet spot. I reached to free my cock, but Tony batted my hand away. Clearly he wasn’t going to let me touch my cock, so I grabbed the uprights on the weight stand behind my head. Tony, always a skillful fucker, wasn’t wasting time. He had me thrashing around on the bench as he massaged me internally. A few minutes later I had my first orgasm. The first gobs of cum spurted through the nylon onto my tee shirt. The rest percolated through the fabric, turning the black nylon white for a time until the wetness spread through the material. Tony just kept building his pace and I’m extra sensitive just after I cum. I kept my hard-on. I recognized that Tony was getting close. A final shove was a continuous massage of my most sensitive spot. I exploded again as he pulled out, thrust my legs to each side of the bench, tore off the rubber and moved forward to plug my mouth. His first shot flooded my mouth as I swallowed furiously. There was more and more as I struggled to get it all down. Inevitably some escaped the sides of my mouth. After a bit the flow slowed down and I was able to catch up. When he finished, Tony stood up pulling his cock from my lips. It was still hard and snapped upward spraying my face and hair with a few stray drops of mixed cum and saliva. After he stepped over my prone body, he helped me up. I rubbed some of the drying cum into the fabric of my shorts and tee and licked my lips to clean off the part of his load I spilled. “Thanks Tony. That was great. You sure cum a lot. I couldn’t keep up. Didn’t you get your morning fuck today?” “Oh, I never miss that and Little Bill has the job this week. And...” He checked a clock on the wall. “I did Big Bill Reyes too, about 50 minutes

ago. I just make a lot of juice. Anyway I better give you back to your buddies for the weekend.” The guys were assembled by the door just about ready to go. Everyone had selected some variation on the gym shorts and shirt theme. I didn’t think clothes were going to be to important. Half wore sandals like I did and the others, athletic shoes. Zai Zai was still showing his cock tip. He smiled when he caught me staring. Alan had his riding up through the waist of his shorts and under the tee, as did Koji. Harry was a freshman and Vietnamese-American like Tony. He was five- foot-eight and two hundred thirty five. His cock was almost thirteen and clearly outlined under the material of his shorts angled out past his left hip. He said he fucked me on party night, but he was one of the later fucks that I didn’t remember clearly and we hadn’t gotten together since. Joseph Running Bear was Native-American and almost as big and muscular as a brother. He was two hundred twenty, fat free pounds on a five-foot-eight frame and sporting a very thick ten inch cock. Zai Zai was the shortest guy in the group at five-foot-six, but carried two hundred and fifty pounds of muscle on that frame. Harry matched Joseph in height and carried only fifteen pounds more mass. However both guys were at two to three times stronger than our Indian friend and Koji and Alan, being bigger, were stronger still. He’d been a ‘boyfriend’ since almost the start of the year, much longer than I. His deeply tanned reddish-brown skin had a heavy sheen of sweat that also dampened his shoulder-length black hair that draped wetly about his neck. Alan had obviously given him a good fucking, but at least he’d gotten to take off his clothes. I’m sure I had that ‘just-fucked’ look too, but the cum stain and smell in my clothes made it obvious. But it was what I expected. Every time I’ve crossed their threshold, I’ve had a cock up my butt within ten minutes. Now it was time to go. Everyone had a small backpack or gym bag and Harry brought a cooler. They’d rolled down the second and third row seats in the van that gave a flat floor about eight feet long on which an air

mattress was inflated. The bags went in under-floor compartments and the cooler up front. Alan and Koji took the first shift up front and Harry and Zai Zai got in back with us. Our clothes were off before the van was in gear and Zai Zai was the first to enjoy my services. When the guys switched off every hundred miles or so Joseph and I would grab a cold Gatorade to replace the fluids and minerals we were losing in sweat and cum. We had a short break from sex about eleven, when everyone got a sandwich from the cooler. Joseph and I each got two loads of cum to wash it down, but that didn’t delay Alan and Koji from fucking us as soon as the van got going again. When we got close They let Joseph get dressed so he could sit up front on Alan’s lap with their shorts stretched to allow all fourteen plus inches to slide home. He provided the directions for the final miles on poorly maintained and often unmarked mountain roads. Meanwhile, I did double duty with Harry and Zai Zai in the back as they switched between my mouth and ass. They had a look at the scenery when they were interested while I had a view of the tops of the pine trees that crowded the roadside. Joseph gave us notice when we were about ten minutes away. That gave the guys in back time to wrap up a final round and get back into their clothes. I needed their help getting dressed. It was an exhausting trip. It was mid afternoon when we pulled over a ridge and descended toward a small mountain lake. By the side there were six traditionally constructed, according to Joseph, huts surrounding a large fire pit with a roaring fire. A couple old pickups were parked to the side of the dirt road and a few horses grazed nearby. We pulled up next to the pickups and Joseph leaned over to tap the horn a couple times. We piled out of the van and stood beside it. I was between Harry and Zai Zai with my arms around their necks for support. Joseph and I were really frazzled from the non-stop sex in the six hour ride up here. Aerobically it’s like running a marathon. And, we were covered in cum and smelled like it. That’s pretty typical around the fraternity house on weekends, but today we were out in the wild, about to meet new people. The brothers looked eager, ready for fresh challenges. Joseph was waiting patiently, his hair matted

with dried cum and a fresh gob running down his left thigh from the ride on Alan’s lap. About a dozen Indian males were approaching us from the camp. They seemed to range in age from late teens to mid twenties. They all had athletic builds though only a couple approached Joseph’s massive development. All wore breechcloths with leather front and back flaps and most had a leather vest type garment too. I realized that it was quite a bit cooler than it was in the Bay Area. We must be close to 5000 feet here and you could still see snow covering the mountain peaks in the distance. Half were barefoot and the others generally wore a handmade moccasin. There was a lot of excited talking and pointing as they came closer. Joseph called out a greeting in what I assume was the native language and received a lot of talk back in the same. There was a lot of staring at Alan. He’s the biggest in the group, including cock size, and, for the meeting, he had eight inches sticking up out of his shorts; not covered by his shirt this time. Zai Zai, as usual, left a few inches hanging out of his leg opening and the bulges of the others, though covered, must have been unmistakable. Then Joseph said something that ended the conversation and we were mobbed by the guys greeting us excitedly in English. There were a lot of erections pushing aside the leather flaps by that time, some were almost as long as Joseph and I. Each brother was led back to the camp by two or three of the Indians. I went with Joseph and a couple of older boys that were talking to him in the native tongue. We entered one of the huts. Joseph called it a lodge. It had several comfortable areas for sitting or sleeping covered with animal furs and blankets. Joseph stripped out of his clothes, ran to the lake and jumped in. I followed him. That water was cold!!! I got cleaned up and out quickly. The boys had brought out some blankets to wrap us in when we emerged. Joseph took a bit longer so he could wash the cum from his hair and didn’t seem to mind the water’s temperature.

When we returned to the lodge Joseph put on a breechcloth and vest and offered the same to me. One of the boys showed me how to wear it. He was Joseph’s seventeen year old brother, Samuel. The other boy was his best friend, a high school classmate. Samuel was already five-foot-eleven and matched Joseph on weight, though not muscularity, due to his taller frame. He had a pretty nice nine inch piece poking out the front flap of his garment. Joseph thought he’d still have a year’s significant growth in front of him and he’d already beaten a couple of Joseph’s high school athletic records, though still a junior. The friend, Daniel, was an inch shorter, with a sleek, defined build. He had his eight inches poking out the top of his breech and nestled in the valley between the rows of his abdominal muscles. His cloth was tied just above his balls and draped, exposing about half of an incredible firm, rounded, butt that was destined to be a big favorite with the brothers. I noticed that the lodge was equipped with a basket of the brand of condoms they use at the house and lubricant. Joseph had clearly explained what his friends could expect. However, from the noises I was hearing from the other lodges, the reality had exceeded their imaginations. None of the guys here are new to male-to-male sex. It seems pretty accepted in their society. Joseph explained it and I gathered they believed they’d gain strength by accepting the seed of a more powerful male. The practice has nothing to do with family; a couple of the guys here are already married with young children. Joseph then surprised me by asking me to fuck his brother. He’d never yet taken a cock as big as mine and if I warm him up he’ll have an easier time with the fraternity brothers. I asked him why he didn’t do his brother himself, since he’s even bigger than I. His answer was that he didn’t think it right for brothers to have sex, but, seeing his brother’s reaction to that, I doubt he agreed. Joseph planned to help out Daniel while I did his brother. I signaled for Samuel to come over and suck me. Even with the workout I’d gotten I thought he’d be able to get me ready. He was a boy with a classic beauty, muscles very defined and proportionate to his size with the grace of a natural athlete. I loved the dark, smooth skin on him and all the Indians. His straight black hair was longer than his brother’s, reaching to mid back.

He flipped back the leather flap and went down on me skillfully. He had no trouble taking my long cock to the root, getting it well into his throat. I was quickly coming back to life. I asked him to switch to a 69 position straddling my face. I pulled his cock down to my lips and he lowered his hips to drive it into my mouth, starting a slow fuck motion as I laved it with my tongue. I reached around his bottom and started working a couple lubed fingers up his hole. When I started playing with his prostate I found out he had a pretty quick trigger. He shoved his hips to my face, forcing his pole down my throat and started delivering a load of cum. After a couple shots, I pushed his hips back so I could taste his seed. It had a sweet taste. When he stopped unloading I rolled him to his back and pulled my, now hard, cock from his sucking lips. I suited it up and got behind him. Holding his knees I pinned his legs back beside his chest. I moved my shaft to the target and entered him without trouble. He was tight. I was probably thicker than he was used to but he had no problem with it. I rubbed my head over his prostate several times rapidly, causing him to utter a low moan and his cock became hard again. He was obviously enjoying my efforts and I enjoyed my effect on him, watching the pleasure sensations send shivers through his body. I started working deeper and extending the length of my strokes. I made easy progress until I had almost eight inches in his hole, then he became much tighter. I was pretty sure that Daniel was more than just a school buddy and suspected that Joseph would see the same thing when he tried to go past nine inches. I started hitting him with long, powerful strokes to open him up. Now it was pain that flashed on his face. He exhaled heavily as I opened up each new fraction of an inch as he tried to suppress a scream. His friend was handling Joseph as easily, but at least it was not as bad as what was coming from the other lodges. It took me about ten minutes to get embedded fully and loosen him up enough so he was enjoying it. I certainly was. When he was ready I picked up speed. He was thrashing around and moaning, then he stiffened and started spraying his cream over his torso. He clamped down internally on my cock as he came and that was the ultimate trigger for my own release.

As my orgasm eased I pulled out of Samuel. I moved down to his cock and sampled the last spurts from his eruption. I released his legs and lay beside him on the warm fur of the animal skin. I pulled his face to mine and we shared an after-sex kiss. I inserted my tongue through his soft lips, feeding him some of his own juices. We talked and I gave him some advice for handling the brothers. I told him that they act like they don’t care, but they do. There’s no way you can learn to handle a cock that big without some trouble, but once they get you ready you’ll never forget it. He noticed that I had the same type of stud in my ear as his brother and asked me about it. Obviously his brother hadn’t told him, so I just said that his brother and I were members of the same club and this was a symbol of our membership. By then Joseph and Daniel had finished up. We told the boys that it was time to visit one of the other lodges. I stopped Samuel from wiping the cum off his torso and sent them on their way. Then Joseph and I just lay back and relaxed, enjoying a no-sex break that was rare for us on weekends. The brothers probably had enough hot guys to keep them busy for a while. “You know your brother plans to go to Berkeley too.” I remarked. “Yes, he takes after me, and, to be frank, his grades and athleticism are better than mine. I told you that he’d already got some of my school records. I’ll bet he’ll be a freshman year after next. I’ll be a senior then.” “He wanted to know about the guys’ fraternity. I think he wants to pledge.” “Had I known about them, I would have. Wouldn’t you?” “Sure, but have you thought what that means? After he’s initiated, he’ll be a brother, and, you’re a senior and a ‘boyfriend’. That could be interesting.” “I hadn’t considered that, but there’s no point to worrying about something over a year in the future. On more immediate matters, how about helping me with dinner? I think the others are going to be distracted.”

I followed him out of the lodge. From the sounds, the action was still going strong and we were the only ones outside. I heard a scream that sounded like Samuel. Joseph started toward the lodge it came from, but I held him back. He knew I was right. We found the guys had killed and prepared a deer. It was ready to go over the fire. I saw over a dozen large lake trout and a couple game birds. There was water boiling in iron pots resting on an iron grate over the flame. A big sack of corn was available. It looked like it came from the market. There were modern steel knives and utensils, including a spit we’d use for the deer and some traditional seasonings along with salt, pepper and a few sticks of butter. They had beer and cola in an iced cooler. Joseph started making all that into dinner and I followed his directions. While I was turning the food slowly over the fire as Joseph worked on adding seasonings and supervising, I thought that our meal represented the problem the Native-Americans had with European settlement. They wanted to maintain their traditions, but also wanted the goods the settlers had that made life easier and better; sugar, cattle, iron and steel tools, firearms and alcohol. They didn’t have enough to trade for these items, so they adopted the tactic they used with other tribes, raiding, and conflict was inevitable. And, of course, we had different concepts of war. It was certainly a tragedy, but a lot more complex than I’d gotten in school. As we worked on the meal, the sun headed toward the mountain tops and the afternoon grew cooler. I was glad for the warm vest and the proximity of the fire. The periodic screams stopped too. I guess the brothers had finished adjusting our Indian friends’ anatomy. Just before sunset Joseph thought we were ready and told me to get everyone assembled for the meal. I had my first look at the action in the lodges. I found Koji in the first. He had three guys with him. He was in action with one, bent double beneath his body. He was deep dicking the stunned Indian at a furious pace that I knew would climax soon. One guy was just staring at the roof and the other was out of it completely. There were quite a few condoms discarded around the place. I figured each had been fucked at least twice. I managed to rouse the unconscious one and brought the other over to help him. They

were still, sort of, dressed since their skimpy garments didn’t inhibit a good fucking, but they were completely messed with the residue of heavy sex. Welcome to my world guys. I told them what Joseph wanted and left them to explain it to Koji when he finished with their buddy. As I left I heard the sounds of Koji’s orgasm. The next lodges with Zai Zai and Harry went the same way. I entered the fourth, finding Alan fucking Samuel. Daniel and a couple other guys were in various stages of recovery. Joseph’s brother had the fortune or misfortune to go from our warmup to the largest brother. They certainly had a rough first fuck, but they’re fully open now and should deal with the other brothers easily. He seemed to be handling his current round with Alan as well as could be expected. I saw Samuel’s cock spurt as Alan pushed him over the top again. The first stream sprayed his face and hair. Alan pulled out, ripped off his sheath and really hosed down the boy whose own subsequent shots were barely noticeable amid Alan’s flood. When the flow eased he rocked back on his knees. Meanwhile Samuel was breathing deeply from the exertion of heavy sex while trying to scoop up the sperm covering him and transfer it to his mouth. “Hi, Jack. Nice outfit.” “Thanks. I bet they have one for you too. The vest is pretty nice. It’s getting cool out. Joseph has worked up a nice meal. I’ve already informed the others.” “While the others are getting ready, do you have some time for a quick round?” “Sure,” I replied. It was my only possible answer, but my rising cock showed my sincerity. Joseph was serving the others when we joined the group around the big fire about fifteen minutes later. Alan was wearing his Indian garb and looked imposing. They’d prepared well, making vests big enough for the brothers’ huge chests. I suppose one size fits all for breech cloths, but with

the size of the brothers’ cocks and their usual state of excitement, they didn’t conceal anything. Alan’s cock was still vertical with the leather front flap just draped off the side of its thick base. I looked like I needed another dip in the lake. We sat on a log around the fire. Most of the Indians were on the bare ground. Joseph handed both of us a pottery bowl filled with a good selection of all the food. I was hungry and that seemed to be common among the guys given the heavy workout they’d gotten. The Indians were talking excitedly in their own language. I didn’t understand a word, but I knew exactly what they were saying. There was a lot of flipping up the back flaps to look and touch assholes of themselves and neighbors. They’d taken a lot of abuse and a few guys were having trouble keeping them closed, farting at the slightest movement with a couple making quick dashes for the woods. The guys that had been with the smaller brothers, Harry and Zai Zai, were doing a lot of nervous glancing at Alan’s thick member that was sticking up almost to his pecs. After the meal the guys quickly straightened up and secured the camp for the night. Small fires were lit in four of the lodges. A hole in the top allowed smoke to escape. I had a chance to take a quick dip in the lake. As I was getting out Samuel greeted me with a blanket. He took the opportunity to thank me for fucking him earlier, saying it made things easier. When I got back I saw that Alan had picked four of the guys that were eying him the most nervously. Harry asked me to go with him and he selected three others. Joseph was going with Zai Zai and had his brother and friend with their group. The remaining three were Koji’s for the night. One of the Indians secured an animal skin over the entrance after we were inside. I suggested to Harry that I sixty-nine with one of the Indians while he fucks him and he bought it. I lay down on one of the pads and Harry picked one of the Indian guys to straddle me. He knew what to do. He just flipped my front flap up over my abs and went down on me and lowered his own piece through my eager lips. His flap just hung down on my chest and wasn’t in the way at all. As we got down to business with each other, Harry tossed the guys rear flap onto his back to expose his rear entry. He spread

his thighs very wide so he could move in close with his knees on either side of my head. I had a front row view as Harry inserted almost thirteen inches of his thick, golden-brown cock into the darker skin of our Indian braves bottom. He, at first, tried to pull away, which only shoved all seven inches of his cock in my mouth. Pinned to my face by his own stake, his body trembled wildly under the intense internal stimulation. With his hands along the young man’s back, Harry soothed and controlled him as he finished his entry. He left himself in place for a minute, letting the guy come to terms with the powerful living presence within his body. Whatever his fears were about being sexually dominated by these Asian studs, I knew he was excited, because there was a steady flow of pre-cum into my mouth. Then Harry began to play with the muscular youngster, much like a cat with a mouse he intends to devour. He stroked him fast and slow, stopping and starting, building and relaxing the sexual tension. If he thought the guy was getting used to the pattern, he’d do something unexpected, like hold his head to bob him up and down on my cock, forcing him to swallow it deep and plugging his throat, pulling him up when panic began. Shifting his grip to our partner’s slim hips, he took away any illusion of control, holding himself steady while pulling the guy back on his cock, then away until he plugged to the root in my mouth. Once our friend gave up all efforts to control his own body, Harry went to work. He raised him to one orgasm, then a second and a third. Each climax jetted fresh seed into my mouth. The cock penetrating his body became the sole focus of his world. By this point his energy had been totally drained. His arms collapsed and he rested his chest on my abdominals. My cock still filled his mouth but he was no longer sucking it, just gasping for breath around it. He didn’t need to control his lower body; Harry was raising and lowering his hips, stroking his cock faster now as he built up to his own release, while simultaneously fucking the Indian’s cock in my mouth. From my view on the bottom I saw Harry’s long pole begin to pulse. He made a final thrust, burying it into our tortured Indian and impaling him into my mouth. The powerful eruption of the Vietnamese stud’s member aroused the Indian from his delirium. He found the strength to jerk his head

up and off my hard cock and issue a high pitched wail as he simultaneously shot a fresh wad in my throat. The sound reverberated through the lodge again and again and again as he released his seed for the fourth time this session in his most violent orgasm. A final cry stopped suddenly as he passed out. Harry extracted himself from the limp boy and I rolled the body off me. Harry stood up and helped me to my feet. The other two Indians were staring at us. There was a look of awe and fear, mixed with lust. They both were hard. Harry looked them over and led us to the younger of the two. He appeared to be in his late teens. “Not what you expected?” Harry asked. “I’m Harry and my friend is Jack.” “My name is White Wolf. Grey Wolf is my older brother,” indicating the guy Harry just fucked to exhaustion. “Running Bear told us all about you. He described you as extremely strong and sexually powerful. He said he would bring his friends to meet us and we would have sex all day and night. But, we didn’t understand why he invited twelve young braves and only four of his college friends. My brother said you would be tired and loose by the time I got my turn to fuck. We never imagined that four White men could dominate twelve of our strongest braves.” “Hey, who are you calling White. We’re Asian and proud of it. I’m Vietnamese, Alan and Zai Zai are Chinese and Koji is Japanese. You’re a nice kid. I think we’ll try something different with you that you’ll like. Jack, get some protection and lie on your back. Then I want you to straddle his hips and sit down on him.” I did as directed and lay down on the animal skin rug. I propped my self up on my elbows for a better view of what was coming. I thought I had a good idea of what Harry was planning. White Wolf sat on my cock and had no problem taking it all until he rested on my groin. Whichever Asian stud had fucked him this afternoon had gotten him loosened up nicely. He lifted himself up and down a few times, squeezing his ass against my pole, before awaiting further direction from Harry.

“Comfortable?” He nodded agreement. “I want you to lean back against Jack’s chest. I’m going to fuck you along with Jack, but I’ll take it easy until we open you up enough.” When he lay back his long black hair fell around my face. It came to his mid back like Joseph’s brother’s. I pushed it to one side so it draped over my right shoulder. I whispered encouragement into his ear and licked the smooth skin of his back and neck, tasting the cum that dried there. My guess was that Zai Zai had sprayed him earlier. Harry spread my legs and lifted White Wolf’s onto his shoulders. Harry’s hand caressed my nuts, then moved up to where I entered the Indian boy. He pushed a finger against the junction, sliding it up inside and moving it around my cylinder of flesh to stretch the sphincter muscle. He then added a second and later a third finger and moved them around. We both loved the stimulation, but I could tell White Wolf was nervous. He was mesmerized by the sight of Harry’s weapon, covered by the transparent sheath of latex as it sticks out over his hips. It is twice as thick and inches longer than his own hard pole that is dribbling lube on his abdominals. “I’m not sure we should do this,” he stated in a low voice. Harry placed the palm of his second hand over the boy’s wet cock and started rubbing the pre-cum around on his shaft and torso. I felt his intestines spasm around my embedded shaft as his own sex was massaged. “Are you sure? I’ll stop if you ask me to and move on to our other friend.” “I don’t know. You could injure me.” “Do you trust me?” “I guess...” He started chanting something in his language.

Harry took that as approval. I felt the tip of his cock push between the palm of his hand and my shaft. He stretched back the ass lips with his fingers, pressing forward as he removed his digits. A couple seconds later the bottom half of my cock was squeezed between Harry’s steel-firm flesh and the hyper-expanded gut walls of our Indian’s colon. He was chanting louder now. I felt Harry put more of himself inside, stopping with his tip just touching the flange of my crown. Harry started short stroking across our friends most sensitive spots which also rubbed the full length of my shaft. It was intense. The Indian’s chanting became unsteady. I peered over White Wolf’s shoulder to see Harry’s thick tube of lighter skinned flesh slice in and out of the boy’s deeply tanned body. He was holding half his long member in reserve as he raised our pleasure. He had his arms wrapped around the boy’s legs with a hand sliding the Indian’s seven-inch cock along his abdominals lubricated by the increasingly copious flow of pre-cum. Suddenly, he stifled his chant mid-word and I saw every muscle tense. He clamped down tight internally too. I could feel it. His cock erupted with the first shot hitting his face. I joined his orgasm shooting in his gut as his second shot bounced off his chin. With a quick flick Harry playfully aimed his third spurt at my face, it went right in my mouth as I gasped in the glow of my own orgasm. Multiple subsequent shots coated his torso. Distracted with our pleasure we did not notice as Harry claimed his territory inside White Wolf’s body. “Was that so bad? What were you singing?” “I feel so stuffed where you both are. It’s more than with the other man. And then I can feel you inside me deep inside where your friend was. Oh, that was a song to help warriors be brave in battle. Oh. Oh! Oh!!” Harry had slid out halfway, until his flange touched my buried cock head then back in again. “Did that hurt?”

“No. I’m just so sensitive. Every time you move I feel it from my hair to my toes. If you do that much more I’m going to cum again.” “That’s the idea. Don’t fight it. I’m in control and you will find out what it’s like to overdose on sex.” With that he ended the discussion and started serious fucking, starting slowly but building his pace. I was sliding along with Harry due to the friction between us in the tight confines of White Wolf’s gut. My strokes were only about three or four inches and he was doing twice that, continuing to depths that were the brothers’ exclusive territory. The effect on the boy was electric. He was squirming violently as the pleasure signals overwhelmed his senses. I lay flat on my back, bringing him with me and holding him with one arm around his chest. With my other I caressed his face. My fingers wiped up a lot of his spewed cum which I feed into his mouth by letting him suck my fingers. I came two or three times while Harry worked himself to orgasm. White Wolf several times more. Who was counting. Then things got hazy because Harry wasn’t done. He shot a second time and a third before pulling out, leaving us delirious and exhausted. We rolled on our sides and slept entwined. Samuel was shaking my shoulder. I woke up. It was morning. Daylight was shining through the lodge entrance. It’s cover was tied back. I had slipped out of White Wolf during the night. My used condom was still halfway on my soft cock, the cum now dried. Samuel said something to White Wolf who ran off. I saw Harry was sleeping with our third, very well fucked, Indian. He leaned over and kissed me. The strands of his long hair hanging like a black curtain around my head. When we broke he pulled back a bit and said, “We have some breakfast ready and you can wash up in the lake. I’ve got to give the others their wake-up call.” As he got up he rubbed his hand over my morning stubble. His face looked smooth. He grabbed the old condom off my cock as he left.

I went over and woke Harry. He was still deep inside the Indian. When Harry stirred his sex buddy woke too. I saw the Indian’s eight inch cock grow hard when he realized that Harry was still deep inside him. A brother’s first business on waking up is to drain the large quantity of cum they produced overnight, so he started fucking his partner. I gave the guy my cock to suck. Ten minutes later we all felt much better. As Harry was pulling out I relayed the information I’d received. “The lake sounds good. It’s pretty easy to get ready,” Harry said, stripping out of the few pieces of clothes he wore and then stripping his current partner as I doffed mine. “The express to the lake is now leaving, “ he announced, tossing one of us over each shoulder and running full tilt outside. We bounced on his shoulders in a brief dash through the morning activities in camp. He reached the shore and dove in with a flying leap, the Indian and I still riding. The extreme cold of the water shocked my system as we untangled from the heap with which we’d hit the surface. I scrambled to find my footing. The water was about chest deep and way too cold for me. I started to head to shore but Harry wrapped an arm about my waist and held me next to him. The Indian guy was rinsing his long hair a few feet away. I saw Alan and Koji in the lake a few yards away. They were standing ten to twelve feet apart tossing one of the Indians back and forth, catching him in their arms against their chest then launching him again by pushing him up and out with their hands on his back and butt. A couple more guys were nearby waiting for a chance to be the ball. Harry swept me up and tossed me about twenty feet in the air to Koji, who had just tossed his Indian away, and yelled, “Catch.” Koji turned just in time to grab me, but he was off balance and lost his footing dunking us both in the cold water.

Koji regained his feet carrying me in his arms just as Alan tossed his Indian to Harry. This was about thirty feet and Harry had no chance to stay upright and was knocked backwards into the water as he caught the flying brave. That ended their game and the guys ran to shore. Others brought up some blankets to dry us. The cold water had shrunk everyones’ cock to their fully flaccid state, but that was still eleven inches for Alan and nine for the smaller Harry. They were hanging limp though so even the small breech cloths were able to cover them most of the time. Joesph and Zai Zai were sitting on a log by the main fire eating breakfast. They had gotten a big pile of fresh berries of some type I wasn’t familiar with, but they tasted sweet. There were eggs frying and plenty of the deer from the evening still available. The Indians were talking rapidly among themselves. They obviously had the new experiences from last night to share. A few of the bolder ones were talking to the brothers. They asked to feel their muscles and demonstrate their strength. Alan had hold of two guys under their crotch with each arm and was lifting them alternately up and down like a seated dumbbell press. After the meal the Indians did a demonstration of their riding skill. They mounted in various gymnastic ways and leapt from horse to horse while at full gallop. They showed their precision archery from horseback too. The brothers decided on their own little show. Koji picked up a tree limb waiting to be burned, about six foot long and four inches thick, and held it in his hands. He snapped it in two like a toothpick. He then held the pieces, one in each hand, and squeezed. As his arm muscles expanded under the strain, he crushed the wood under his hand to splinters. Then it was Alan’s turn. He asked for two of the biggest horses to be hitched to strong ropes. Holding one in each hand he directed the Indians on each steed to pull ahead. He couldn’t be moved. They tried pulling hard with one horse and backing the other but Alan adjusted. Then Alan flexed his arms. As he curled his twenty-eight inch biceps he dragged the horses backwards against their efforts. He then slowly crossed his arms across his chest with every muscle in his body leaping in definition.

The tremendous effort he expended awoke another muscle. His cock rose, pushing his front flap aside and reaching toward vertical. That sight ended the demonstration in favor of another round of sex. I let the brothers have their fun with some of the Indians they hadn’t had yet. I’d have plenty of fun on the drive back. I did get Joseph to fuck me. I’d thought he was pretty hot when I first saw him after the party, but ‘boyfriends’ don’t get much time to date each other normally. There was also plenty of opportunity to drink the cream from the guys the brothers were fucking and I got sucked a few times too. After a lunch with some more freshly killed game, it was time to head back to Berkeley. Everyone had class on Monday and Harry and Alan still had some material to prepare. I was OK but had a big test on Tuesday to work on. Joseph thought the outing was a big success. He confessed to us that his real reason for doing it was that normally the fuckee just provides a warm hole and doesn’t get much pleasure. Sex with the brothers showed everyone that both ends can have fun. The Indians broke down the camp, putting the rugs and skins from the lodges into the backs of their pickups. The spare food was packed out on the horses led by a couple braves. The remainder of the guys piled in the bed of the pickups, a comfortable ride with all the skins. We got our things into our van. We decided to wear the Indian garb on the trip back, maybe switching to gym shorts from the breechcloths near the city. With a pickup in front and behind they escorted down the mountain to a county road amid a lot of horn honking and waving. When we reached the road everybody piled out for goodbyes. I shared a hot kiss with Joseph’s younger brother. It’s too bad I’ll graduate the summer before he gets to Berkeley. We started on our drive home, hoping to reach I-80 before dark. Joseph and I were in the back area with Alan and Zai Zai. The guys were pretty horny since they hadn’t had sex in a couple hours as we made our

preparations for the trip home. The goodbyes also included a lot of body contact as the Indian boys who wanted a last good feel of their huge cocks. Zai Zai had me on hands and knees and had just flipped up the back flap of my breechcloth when Koji told everyone to hold off a few minutes. He wanted to stop for gas before the interstate. I sat up as we pulled into a small station on the quiet two-lane road. It looked deserted. We stopped at a pump and Koji stepped out with his credit card to pump the gas. I saw a freezer selling bags of ice and told the guys I’d get some for the cooler where the ice had long melted and our remaining drinks were warm. I opened the side door and got out carrying some coins and a few ones. As I walked over to the small office area a guy came out. He looked to be a high school student wearing his school letter jacket. He was tall, about six- foot-five, lanky, but definitely an athlete. He looked around rapidly at our scantily clad group. He asked me, “What’s going on?” “We’re just getting some gas before we head home. I’d like to get a bag of ice.” “Two dollars. Why are you dressed like that?” I saw him watching Harry walk to the mens room. About half of Harry’s large cock stuck out to the side. Zai Zai had seen the discussion and had come over and heard the question. “We were partying with some friends on the reservation. They gave us these. I like them.” He’d been ready for sex with me and all thirteen of his inches were on display. That’s certainly where the attendant was looking. He was almost a foot shorter than this guy but had much more muscle. “That’s a nice jacket. I see you play basketball and football. Can I try it on?”

Zai Zai pulled off his animal skin vest and handed it to me, exposing, fully, his massive chest. The student took off his jacket and Zai Zai put it on. It extended well below his hips, still leaving half his long cock exposed below its bottom. Zai Zai held his arms out to the side, expanding his chest until it stretched the leather and fabric taut. He flexed his arms in a double biceps. His huge muscles pressed against the sleeves. As he reached about twenty-six inches the seams on the arms gave way. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and the seams on the shoulders and back parted with a snap. “I guess it’s too small for me,” he said as he took it off and handed it back to the shocked student. I knew what the kid didn’t—yet. I stuck around to watch. Zai Zai was now so close that he’d backed the guy to the wall and end of his cock rested on the guys pants where a wet spot was spreading. He was looking down alternating his gaze between the big cock and the eyes of the short muscleman who was acting so aggressively. “Sorry about messing your pants. I was about to fuck Jack here and my cock always puts out a lot of juice when it gets excited. Let me help you off with those, no point in getting them more messed.” He meekly allowed Zai Zai to strip him of the pants. He got his shoes, socks and underpants while he was at it. So we have the big guy standing there, stripped below the waist, with just his tee remaining and holding the ruined jacket. Zai Zai was close enough to have stuck his cock between the guys thighs with the tip pressing his bottom behind his balls. The kid’s cock, about eight-and-a half, was hard, sticking out straight resting on the twice as thick shaft of Zai Zai’s. It didn’t reach far enough to hit his torso. “I’m working,” he said in response to nothing.

“I can see that,” said Zai Zai holding the kid’s stiff cock against his big one. “Is that your car?” Indicating the clean, but dated, Camaro parked by the side of the building. “It’s nice. Why don’t we go over there.” The kid allowed himself to be led by Zai Zai holding him by the cock. “Jack, take care of the ice and fetch me a fresh rubber.” I left a couple bucks on the freezer and went off to do his bidding. The others were leaning on the van, watching. When I headed back with some condoms everyone followed. Zai Zai had the kid’s chest resting on the hood of his car with his legs widely spread. One hand rested on the center of his back while he probed the hole with a couple fingers from the other. “Go ahead and fuck him. We need to get back on the road,” urged Koji. “Besides we owe Jack and Joseph our attention now.” “All right, all right. Here it comes. Let’s see you take it like a stud.” Zai Zai started fitting his, now sheathed stick, into the boy. “But there’s no reason to wait. Just lean them over and get to it while I finish up.” Koji and Harry took the advice with myself and Joseph respectively. Alan decided on seconds with the local boy. We were placed on either side of him. We each stretched an arm across his back. The back half of my skimpy cover was flipped onto my back and Koji started to fit himself in. I’d had almost a day to recover while they were concentrating on our Indian friends, so I was nicely tight, feeling every bump and vein on the long pole as it squeezed through my hole and passed my prostate. The local boy was having it rougher, never having been stretched so wide, but he was taking it a lot better than I expected. My guess was that he’d been fucked before. He became much more vocal when Zai Zai started getting down to the last few inches where he was still virgin. By that time I’d

already cum once, spraying my seed against on the sheet metal of his car. Koji was building his pace, now long-dicking me. On the other side I could hear Harry and Joseph doing the same. Once Zai Zai finished opening our new friend up, he started his fuck for real. Short, quick strokes brought the kid off quickly. Then long and slow to bring him back to hardness. Then faster and harder until Zai Zai unleashed his juice deep in the kid’s bowels, bringing a second eruption from him. Koji and Harry reached their own orgasms within seconds of Zai Zai, joined by Joseph and I. Koji pulled me upright, holding my back against his broad chest. He stayed inside though. Harry had pulled out of Joseph. Joseph had taken off his rubber and was licking his cock clean. Zai Zai lifted his fuck buddy off the car, holding him by his hips while staying deep inside him. The kid’s legs were splayed wide because Zai Zai was so much shorter. We had really creamed the side of the car with the numerous loads that we’d shot while being fucked. “My turn,” Alan announced. He wrapped a mighty arm around the kid’s chest and held one leg by the knee. He then just lifted the boy up and off of Zai Zai’s cock, holding him in the air with his butt hanging down. The loose leg dangled. He moved it around searching for a footing, but it was well clear of the ground. Alan moved the guy’s ass over the end of his cock and let him settle onto it. He felt the blunt bulb start to press his entrance and grabbed Alan around his neck trying to hold himself, but Alan was in control. I saw the thick head disappear inside. I could see surprise and concern on the kid’s face as he felt how much thicker Alan was than his previous fucker. He’d find Alan is almost an inch longer too if he gets that far. As a few more inches slipped in, he sensed another benefit of such a thick cock, his pleasure centers were rubbed continuously through his overstretched gut walls. His cock snapped to attention. He looked straight into Alan’s eyes in awe at the Asian stud who was controlling his body.

Alan started flexing his hips back and forth to make short strokes through the guy’s gut as he let him sink slowly lower on his cock-shaft. The boy was moaning in his pleasure as he rode Alan’s cock. He threw his head back as his cock erupted. Zai Zai reached up and grabbed the kid’s chest as Alan released his hold. Zai Zai pulled him to horizontal, face down, as Alan held onto the upper thighs, splaying the legs wide to give access to the butt now fully stuffed with all his fourteen inches. Zai Zai poked his cock tip at the guy’s lips. He opened up and accepted the first five inches easily. Meanwhile Alan started stroking his cock in and out of the stretched hole he’d conquered, causing moans of delight to issue from his plugged mouth. Zai Zai pushed another few inches in getting halfway down the gullet and causing the moans to turn to gasps as he tried, apparently successfully, to get air from around the thick tube of flesh. You could see the boy’s eyes dart around as he looked at the five inches of cock that still hadn’t entered his mouth and the wall of Zai Zai hard abdominal muscles that filled the rest of his view. He had a moment of relief as Zai Zai pulled back out of his throat, but he was soon refilled even deeper. I was turned on by the sex scene I was watching and started contracting my gut around Koji’s still buried member. That was all he needed to start stroking my ass again with his fleshy spear. Just before I gave myself over fully to the sensations emanating from my gut, I saw that our friend had blissed out on the overwhelming stimulation he’d been getting from the two huge Asian cocks. His body had gone stiff as a board, his back arched from the contraction of every muscle, as he was pounded by foot-long strokes of the cocks entering both his holes. His own piece was a rigid rod, sticking out below his abs. The strong spurts of the initial eruptions were long past; the streaks drying on his face and chest, but it still pulsed with a steady flow of white jizz, giving a small, inch-long spurt, every time Alan plunged his cock inward again. When I came back to earth after Koji finished with me, he was holding me to his chest, giving me support while I regained my bearings. He’d extracted himself from me, though I could still feel his hard shaft between my legs. I looked down and could see about seven inches of its condom clad length sticking out in from of me, with my own soft member draped on

one side and the front flap of my breech cloth pushed aside on the other. I reached down and removed the used condom from him. Seeing that I was ready to stand unassisted, he released me and withdrew from between my legs, but not without giving a quick love tap with his cock head to the outside of my well-used hole. Harry had Joseph’s back against the car and they were sharing a deep after sex kiss. Meanwhile Alan and Zai Zai had finished with the high school stud. They’d carried him back to the office and redressed him, more or less, topping him off by putting him back in his jacket, with the seams from the arms, shoulders and back, split from Zai Zai’s flexing in it earlier. He looked like he’d just finished a game of football in his street clothes and lost, badly. That is if you didn’t notice the big smile and the spreading wet spot on his jeans from his still dripping cock. He’d recover physically in a couple hours, but other effects were bound to be lasting. We all piled back in the van to resume our trip back to Berkeley. Alan and Zai Zai got in back again since Harry and Koji had just finished fucking us. They lay on their backs and invited Joseph and I to straddle them. Both their cocks were still hard even after a couple rounds with the local kid. I had to bend my head to my chest to avoid hitting the roof of the van when I pushed up high enough for my ass to clear Alan’s towering pole. As the van shook from going over a pothole, I sat back heavily, taking all of more than fourteen inches as Alan grabbed my arms to stop me from falling backwards. My left nut was resting in his fine pubic hair while my right was on the leather front piece that draped between his thighs after going round the base of his pole impaling my gut. My own flap rested on Alan’s abs, collecting the pre-cum dripping already from my cock-head. I actually liked having sex in them. They concealed little but gave easy access to a thrusting cock. However, by the end of the weekend they were getting stiff with dried cum. I’ll have to find out from Joseph how to wash them to restore the softness to the leather. I leaned forward running my hands along Alan’s powerful torso until I cupped his pecs. Four or five inches slipped from my hole as I moved. I felt the hard points of his tits pressed into my palms. Alan wrapped his arms around my back and pulled me to him. I resisted, pressing my arms to his chest, but he easily overpowered my effort and hugged me to his body. I

stared into his face. He crunched his abs, thrusting his hips up and stroking his thick cock through me in short, quick strokes. I gasped from the sudden stimulation and he smiled, enjoying his easy control of my body and pleasure. “So do you guys talk about us brothers between yourselves? Do you have favorites?” He asked, taking me by surprise with conversation when I was expecting only sex. “What? Sure,” I stammered. “I bet you guys have favorites among us too. But there’s nobody in the fraternity that I don’t enjoy having sex with. I’m addicted to huge cocks and big muscles. I’m leaking pre-cum like crazy and if you start stroking my ass some more I’ll shoot for the fifth or sixth time today. That should tell you all you really need to know. I couldn’t lie about that even if I were able to think clearly enough with fourteen inches of hard cock inside me.” That must have satisfied Alan because he started bucking his hips to power his pole through my gut. I was stunned by the sudden resumption of his fuck and the flood of sensation as his flesh stimulated me internally. Somehow, without missing a beat, I found myself beneath him with my legs wrapped about his narrow waist as he used all his strength to pound my hole. My cock erupted as the pleasure clouded my senses, but he continued, not giving me a chance to calm down or catch my breath. I came at least once more before he climaxed inside me. But that was just the start. “Jack. Jack. We’re back.” I heard someone say. “Time to get going.” I was face down on the air mattress that filled the back of the van. Someone shook my shoulder. I looked around, trying to focus. It was Harry Nguyen, kneeling between my spread thighs. He still had about half the length of his pole in my butt. Beside me Joseph had his back against the front seat, still with his muscular legs in the deep valley between Koji’s delts and neck. Koji was extracting himself from Joseph’s body, pulling inch after inch of sheathed shaft from Joseph’s depths as the Indian stud bit his lower lip, trembling with the end of an orgasm as his stiff cock spurted its last

onto his abs. There was a nice bulb of cum trapped in the end when Koji finally pulled clear. I propped my chest up with my arms, waiting for Harry to exit me. In spite of his words, it would not be proper for me to try to pull off his cock as only the brother could decide when he is finished. But Harry did pull clear and, as I expected, his condom also contained a few hefty loads. I rolled over to my back. Cum we’d shot on the ride home filled the grooves in the air mattress and was running off soaking the carpet. The guys had stopped the van near my dormitory. It was evening and already dark. Only a few students were about, but I didn’t think anyone could see in the deeply tinted window of the back of the van; not that it would bother anyone to have an audience. I reached for the handle to the side door. “Maybe you better change to your gym shorts,” suggested Harry. I was still in the leather breech cloth. “Yeah,” I agreed, taking the shorts he held out to me, the ones I’d discarded on entering the van for the trip out. Koji was helping Joseph get into his as the Indian was still disoriented. I untied the breechcloth and stuffed it into the bag I’d brought for the trip and hadn’t touched. When Joseph appeared ready I opened the door and both of us got out, saying our goodbyes to the brothers. Harry gave me the bulging condom, some Vietnamese hot sauce for later. We watched as the van pulled away, heading back to the frat house. Joseph walked with me the short distance to my building. His was only a few minutes further. We shared a deep kiss goodbye before we separated, not caring who observed us. When I got into my room, Ricardo was already in, resting, fully clothed, on his bed. He’d obviously had his own adventures with some of the brothers this weekend. He looked at me, checking my own condition out after a weekend of sex. We’d tell our tales to each other later. For now, I collapsed on my own bed and soon was asleep.
Chapter 17 - The Surfer When I wrapped up my finals at UCLA, I took off for a surfing adventure in Hawaii. I had landed a summer job for the peak tourist season at Universal Studios theme park in the valley. It would start on June 25th and I didn’t think I’d have much time for surfing the local beaches once I was working full time. I had eight days to relax and have fun. It would be nice to surf in the warm water where I wouldn’t need a wetsuit and, if I were really lucky, maybe I’d get some big waves, though the really huge surf is normally gone this late in spring. The plane got in a bit before two in the afternoon. While I was waiting for my backpack and board I managed to snag a ride with a couple of soldiers as far as Wahiawa in the middle of the island. From there I hitched with a Hawaiian couple, riding in the bed of their pickup with their two preteen children and a large black dog. When they slowed to let me off at Waimea Bay, it was still before four. I figured I still had a couple hours to try the surf. I had planned to camp near the beach to save money. Waimea Bay was a crescent of white sand that sloped steeply into the ocean. A small stream split it in the middle. A path that descended from the level of the two-lane road reached the beach. Cars filled the parking area and overflowed alongside the roadway. At this time of day most of the traffic was up from the beach. It looked like the surf was running about eight to ten feet. It would break quite close to shore because of the steep slope of the bottom. I found a spot to drop my pack and spread a towel on the sand. I sat a while to get a feel for the waves. There were a number of surfers still active. Some looked to be Hawaiian, another group were of Asian stock and about a third were Caucasian; white was not a good description since everyone was deeply tanned. The vast majority were male and most were quite good. After watching for several minutes I grabbed my board, plunged through the surf line and paddled out to where the surfers were waiting to grab their waves. I spotted a likely swell and stroked to catch it. As I felt the wave I stood up and carved down the face. I experimented with a few simple cuts

to get the feel of the conditions and stayed ahead of the break until the wave turned to foam. I kicked off and paddled out for another. I continued to surf, trying more aggressive maneuvers as I became more confident. As the afternoon wore on the waves grew bigger. This was what I came to Hawaii for. Towards evening I caught one of the biggest waves of the day, about twelve feet. I had done a couple cuts along the face and had just cut back to the right to run with the break in the wave that was coming from my left. As I turned I saw that the wave had already broken behind me. I was about to cut for shore when another surfer popped out of the tube into my path. I tried to avoid him. As he zipped below me I was tossed from my board by the force of the tumbling water and slammed into the bottom. “You OK, man?” I heard a voice say. I ached everywhere. I opened my eyes. I was on my back in the sand. A huge Hawaiian guy was kneeling beside me. I tried to push up to my elbows. I was sore but it looked like everything was working. “Yeah, I think so,” I replied evenly. “Sorry about that. I didn’t see you through the curtain.” “No,” I disagreed, “I just didn’t see you were on the wave with me.” “Can you stand?” I tried but felt a bit dizzy and sat back down. “I think I need to rest a bit first.” He squatted next to me. As he did his thighs bulged with muscle, filling the legs of his baggy surfing trunks until they fit skin-tight. Each one was almost as big as both of mine. His arms and chest were huge too, bigger than anyone I’d ever seen, including guys in bodybuilding magazines. I looked up to his face and he smiled at me, his even white teeth contrasting with the golden brown of his skin.

“I’m Paul, Paul Kolani,” he stated. “Hi, I’m Eric Sanders. Call me Rick. Thanks for your help. I just got in this afternoon. Not a very good start to my vacation I suppose.” “Where are you staying? I’ll give you a ride. With a little rest you’ll be fine.” “I don’t have a place. I was planning on camping on the beach. My pack should be just over there,” I said, pointing to the spot. “Well let me offer you some Hawaiian aloha. I have a place near here and you’re welcome to stay there. I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.” I looked down to the ten inch bulge that was outlined along his inner left thigh by the stretched fabric of his swim trunks. “Thanks again. I’m sure I will.” He noticed where I was staring and smiled even more broadly. Just then another Hawaiian, who looked like an exact match for my friend, came running up carrying his board under one arm. As he stopped Paul made introductions. “This is my twin brother, Andy. Andy, meet Rick. We sort of bumped into each other and he’s agreed to stay with us.” “Great brah,” he said to Paul while grasping my hand with a firm clasp. “Let’s see if you can stand. I’ll help you,” offered Paul as he lifted me upright with an arm under my back. As I reached my feet he held me against his side, supporting more than half of my weight. Andy grabbed the three boards and walked beside us. We retrieved my stuff and walked off the beach.

They put the gear in the back of an old beaten pickup, helped me into the cab and piled in on either side of me. Andy started the engine and drove down the road toward the setting sun. I was sandwiched between these huge Hawaiians. I was forced to lean forward as their broad chests completely covered the width of the seat. Now I am six foot one, about 180 pounds and an athletic swimmers build toned by surfing, some light weight-training and varsity soccer. These guys were a few inches taller and must have been at least twice my weight. And, it was all muscle. Their arms were bigger than my thighs. Their chests and backs bulged with mass and narrowed to a small waist that was little thicker than mine though they sported abdominals that stood out in clear definition even when relaxed. “You must be a bit squeezed,” commented Paul looking down at me. “Why don’t you sit on my leg.” I licked my lip and nodded consent. He put his hands on my waist and lifted me effortlessly to straddle his left thigh. The muscle felt hard as stone. My weight barely dented his flesh. He held me to him with his left arm around my chest, the bulging biceps under my armpit and his fingers toying with my right tit. I placed my much smaller arm over his, holding his wrist for support as the truck moved along the twisting oceanfront road. I felt the bulge of his long flesh tube rub against the inside of my right thigh, insulated by the two layers of cloth from our trunks. Amazingly, even though it must have been ten inches long, it was still soft. As the shaft rolled between our legs, it didn’t stay soft long. It pulsed as blood rushed in to fill out its dimensions. The bulge in Paul’s trunks extended inch after inch down the leg as his awakened member competed for space with the thick thigh muscles. I started to respond to the sight of his hardening dick and the stimulation from my close contact with his hot muscles. I reached down to adjust my own piece, now almost fully expanded to its eight inches. It nearly poked out the waistband of my suit over my left hip. Paul saw what I was doing and reached his right arm around me. He stroked my dick with the thumb and forefinger of his powerful hand and then rearranged me until I was

pointing vertical with the top three inches poking clear of my suit along my abs. “That’s not too bad for a boy, but I know you are eager for a real man-sized dick,” he stated as he held my hand and pushed it along his still lengthening shaft. The added stimulation accelerated its growth. He used my hand to guide it into a deep furrow between heads of his quadriceps and, with that little extra freedom, it quickly pushed down his leg until a few inches poked beyond his trunks near his knee. I needed no urging to reach forward and touch the massive head of that monster. Bright red with fresh blood, it had grown completely free of the dark brown cover of skin. I rubbed my fingers over the smooth flesh. It was hot. Paul moaned as I continued my ministrations and rewarded me with a squirt of his pre-cum. “Have you ever been fucked by something like that?” asked Andy observing our actions. “Your not going to try and force me, are you?” I asked suddenly very concerned. “I’ve fooled around with some guys in college, mutual masturbation and sucking, and I’ve fucked a couple, but I haven’t been on the receiving end. I’d love to try and suck it, but I don’t think I could even get the head in my butt without killing myself.” “You’re our guest,” assured Paul. “We won’t do anything you don’t want, but I bet you’ll be begging for our dicks pretty soon.” Andy turned right into a narrow dirt track that headed through dense brush. “Our place is just a few hundred yards,” remarked Andy. “It’s on a small cove by the ocean and is pretty isolated from our neighbors.” As we pulled into a clearing that contained a small cottage elevated on pillars about a dozen feet above the ground, Andy honked the horn. Four Hawaiian men ran from various tasks around the compound to greet the

vehicle. They were naked. I could see they all had athletic to muscular builds, though nothing like Andy or Paul. And nicely equipped too, ranging from seven to just over nine inches. They seemed excited by the boys’ return. Andy pulled up under the house and Paul helped me out of the cab and held my back against his body, my ass crack resting against the firm cylinder that snaked down his leg. “These are our older brothers, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John,” said Andy pointing out the bodies that went with the names. “Our parents live in Las Vegas since they retired so we have the run of the place.” “Rick here is our guest,” continued Paul to his siblings. “Anything he wants, do it as if we asked for it.” The others nodded. “How about a shower while Luke is finishing dinner.” As one guy ran to the house, the other three starting removing our trunks. The man assigned to me had mine off in a jiffy. I stepped out of them and he picked them up and tossed them aside. He then pushed right up against me until our dicks were side by side and started to jack us with both hands. He looked me right in the eyes and smiled. As I enjoyed his work he seemed to be waiting for something. I gasped as I was smacked right between the legs. Paul’s trunks had finally been pulled down below his knees, freeing his cock to snap up. It even extended a few inches past both the bodies that straddled it. Paul pushed his sibling away and held me around the waist as he walked over to an outdoor shower station, holding me several inches off the ground. As we traveled he slid my body over his shaft, plowing the furrow between my cheeks and down through my thighs. I saw Andy was already under the spray. Another brother was on his knees before him, bringing him to the same size as Paul. “Matthew here is the eldest,” said Paul of the man kneeling down before us. “He started fucking Andy and I when we were twelve and kept it up regularly until things changed earlier this year. Now he’s the best cock sucker. Show Rick what you can do.”

Matthew used both of his hands to hold my dick alongside Paul’s while Paul withdrew until our tips were lined up. Opening super wide both of us were squeezed into his mouth. He licked around the crowns, sharing his time between us. Paul pushed us forward so a few more inches forced their way inside. His mouth was lopsided as Paul’s shaft was twice as thick as mine. After about six inches I felt our dick heads hit his throat. Paul held me as he pushed three or four more of his inches down his brother’s throat. I felt the friction along my entire length. Then he pushed my last two inches and two more of his down that over-stuffed gullet. Matthew’s nose was buried in my blond pubic hair, completely sheathing both shafts to the point were Paul’s continued under my scrotum. It was the tightest I’ve ever been squeezed. Then Paul moved back, holding me in place. The friction of him moving along my length was exquisite. I let out a loud moan, followed by a startled grunt as Matthew’s throat muscles closed around me once Paul withdrew. When Paul pushed in again I could feel the crown of his mushroom head scrape by mine as he returned to depths nobody else could reach. Paul moved us back and forth exploring all the possibilities for two men in one mouth. All the while he held me in the air as if I weighed no more than a beach ball. I knew I couldn’t take much of this and in a few minutes, as Paul pushed deep, I erupted with five strong blasts down Matthew’s throat. It must have coated the last few inches of Paul pretty thoroughly, because he definitely slid easier on the out-stroke and I could feel Matthew’s tongue shift into overdrive as that part reached his mouth. Meanwhile I barely softened and was back to full hardness in a few more strokes. Paul showed his brother no mercy as he pounded his throat faster and faster. I didn’t see how the kid could breathe with so much crammed inside. A few more minutes passed and I could tell from the urgency of his thrusts that Paul was on the brink. So was I. I felt his spasm start under my crotch and race down the shaft where it was pressed to my own. Matthew’s eyes snapped wide as the force of the fluid shooting into his body struck him. Paul withdrew until we both were clear of

the throat. His throbbing dick brought a new explosion from mine. We unloaded into Matthew’s mouth as he tried to swallow. Paul shot a gusher. I could feel it flood the oral cavity, bathing my own squirting dick with warm cum. Since you couldn’t get a tight seal around two tubes of flesh, lots leaked out coating my pubic hair. Paul must have cum for a good minute and a half. I didn’t think anyone’s balls could hold so much, but they matched his huge cock. When he finished, Paul pulled us out of poor Matthew’s mouth. My entire cock and the last eight inches of his were coated in white and Matthew continues trying to swallow the flood that still filled his mouth. Paul finally set my feet on the ground. I reached down and wiped off a big handful of the juices that coated me before the shower spray washed it away. I licked my palm with my tongue and decided I liked his taste, so I cleaned off the rest. Meanwhile, Paul was sliding his sex pole out from under my body. He was, amazingly, still hard. The pole pressed up against my bottom as he slid it under my scrotum. As he got his bulging cock head clear, it began to push up my ass crack, slicing through my cheeks like a knife through butter. This knife also spread something, but it wasn’t butter. I felt it stop right on the rosebud of my ass hole. He didn’t push in, just held it there. I felt the heat from it flowing up into my body yet I shivered. My hole started to contract rhythmically against the intruder. As it did I felt the opening begin to expand and the first fraction of an inch of that immense shaft started to enter. I got afraid and pulled away. His dick popped clear of my butt and slapped up against his abdominals. “Well, maybe later,” he said softly. “You know you want it.” I knew I did too, but could I handle it? “Why don’t you come over here and suck on this,” suggested Andy. “John’s just been warming me up and I’m ready for you to take over,” he continued as he pushed John, who had taken him until his nose was flush to Andy’s

groin, away. He slipped inch after inch back out of John’s gullet until it came clear and he pointed the tip of his spear in my direction. I placed my hands on the shaft. It took both to encircle it. When Andy let go it required some effort to hold it in position at about 45 degrees from vertical. It wanted to pull me towards Andy’s body. I bent over and moved my head next to the flared crown. It was almost as big as my fist. I licked around it. At first I just tasted the residue of John’s saliva, but it was soon bubbling pre-cum at a furious rate. That tasted like his brother Paul, not surprising since they seemed to be identical twins. “Try and suck it,” urged Andy. I opened wider than I ever had in my life and pushed the head of that dong inside. It was an effort to keep my teeth clear, but I got it in. It filled my mouth to bursting with just the head and a couple inches of shaft, but at least it was easier to manage once the flare of the helmet cleared my teeth and I only had the somewhat slimmer shaft stretching my lips. I licked around the bottom with my tongue that was now bathed in the lubricating juices flowing from the tip. “That’s a great start,” encouraged Andy. “We’ll help you get in position for the rest.” Help? Rest? I was thinking as he held my shoulders in his vice-like grip. I felt powerful hands, that could only be Paul’s, hold my hips. I was lifted up until my legs rested on Paul’s shoulders, his head between my thighs. I had pivoted around my shoulders that were held so I remained impaled on Andy’s cock. I still had my hands wrapped around it near the middle. As my body was manipulated so I was lined up with Andy’s pole, assuming a 45- degree angle, pointed down. My head was forced back by the unyielding presence within it, opening my throat. I panicked. However, all I could do was grunt around the plug in my mouth. My body was held so securely that I couldn’t even wiggle. My eyes were wide as I looked down at least twelve more inches that sprouted from his black-haired bush.

They lowered my slowly and I felt myself ingest more of the shaft. The bulging crown pressed up to my throat and forced its way down. They had positioned me so it was lined up just right. It went deeper and deeper as I saw my face approach Andy’s muscular torso. The abdominal muscles grew to be a wall of bricks that filled my vision. Only a few inches to go now. Slowly, they pushed me to the bottom. It felt like the shaft was stabbed against my beating heart. I was held there. My panic subsided. I could still breathe around the intrusion. I smelled Andy’s male aroma, so strong with my nose in his hair. With no free cock to grab, I explored, feeling his marble thighs, cupping a pair of orange-sized balls now drawn up tight under the shaft, and testing abs that felt as firm as the brick wall they resembled visually. Seeing me calm down, they started the out-stroke. I saw it reappear from my body inch by inch. It felt like being turned inside out as my tissues clutched at the moving shaft. Soon the crown pulled out of my throat and entered my mouth. Then Paul pushed his head into my butt. He licked my balls, but quickly moved on to his real target. I felt his tongue rasp over my ass lips. He circled the target and then pressed the tip of his tongue firmly against the entrance. Again I started to spasm around the intruder. As he pierced my rosebud, they started to lower my back down. This time they filled me at both ends. Paul added a hand around my cock and started jacking me too. I was hard in an instant. As they moved me down and back I was assaulted by sensations from my ass, dick and throat. It was overwhelming. I lost track of time. Eventually a voice said something about cumming. I felt a tremendous pulse race down my throat, a new and unexpected sensation. They were pulling me off. Three more pulses followed before they pulled it out of my throat. Then my mouth flooded with Andy’s seed. I couldn’t swallow because he still filled my mouth with his flesh. The next overflowed past my lips. They moved me off some more until just the tip of the head was through my lips. It was like drinking from a fire hose. I could swallow now and did so as fast as I could,

but new waves would hit as I gulped and the excess would spray from my mouth. I know Andy came as long as his brother, but from my perspective it seemed like forever. I finally had to grab the shaft and pull it off my lips or I would have drowned. It continued to spurt, creaming my face, hair, shoulders and back. Gradually the flow subsided. I released my hold and his piece snapped back to his body. He was still hard. I was exhausted. Paul took a final plunge in my ass with his tongue and lowered my legs from his shoulders. They set me upright, but I staggered and Paul held me against him. I saw a few lines of white dripping down his bulging chest where I must have sprayed him. I hadn’t realized I had cum during the last episode. I was a mess. Most of my upper body was coated with the residue of Andy’s orgasm. Someone had turned the shower off while I was being face fucked, so I reached to turn it back on to clean up. Paul stopped me, saying I looked fine and that it was time for dinner anyway. Paul carried me up the steps to the house. I was too weak to walk. The twins sat in two large cushioned chairs at the front of the living-dining space. There were floor to ceiling windows that provided a view of the ocean and access to the lanai that wrapped around the house. Some were open admitting a cool evening breeze. Paul positioned me to sit on his lap with my legs splayed wide across both of his tree-trunk thighs. His cock, hard still, passed right under my bottom and stuck out a good nine inches in front. My own cock, now soft at just under four inches, rested on top of it with my loose balls draped one on either side. Andy’s cum was still dripping from my hair and oozing down my torso. Luke put a tray between the chairs and started serving. I found the bread useful for absorbing the wettest areas of cum and it was sure tastier than butter. As we ate the twins told me about themselves, how they got their fantastic physiques and the dominance they now exercise over their older brothers in retribution for abuse while they were growing up.

Three of the older brothers ate in silence at a small table. They jumped whenever Andy or Paul asked for anything. I noticed that Matthew was the one missing and inquired about it. Andy said that Matthew worked as a scuba instructor in Waikiki where he had an apartment. They allow him to live there five days a week. He is marrying a beautiful Japanese-American girl next month. Andy and Paul are the best men. Their wedding gift is to release their eldest brother from his sexual bondage. Though the gift comes at a high price. They plan to seduce and initiate his virgin bride the night before the ceremony while Matthew watches secretly. Then they’ll take him home and fuck him until he’ll barely be able to walk down the aisle. The boys must have been badly abused while young. Now they need to be in control sexually and their powerful bodies assure them of that. They seemed kind and considerate to me, a stranger, but they certainly took control sexually, pushing me into situations where they set the boundaries. Here I was still coated in one boy’s spoor, marked as their sexual property. I found that kind of exciting. As I thought about what awaited me, my prick started to come back to life, extending itself along Paul’s much larger member until it almost reached the ridge of his cock head. Paul noticed this and suggested we adjourn to the bedroom. He carried me there in his arms as Andy followed. The master bedroom had a single king-sized bed in the center. Two walls were glass with doors open to the lanai. The curtains were open allowing an unobstructed view of the ocean and rapidly darkening post sunset sky. Paul placed me in the center of the bed and lay down beside me. Andy lay down on the other side. The bed creaked with almost a thousand pounds of muscle on it. One of the brothers, John I believe, came in with a tray piled high with condoms and a couple of bottles of lube. He looked at the twins and they pointed him to Andy’s side of the bed. Paul turned me on my side facing him.

“We’re going to fuck you now,” he stated. “We’ll start slow, no more than about eight inches on the first round. As we promised, if you want to stop, we will. Is that OK with you?” I nodded. “You should suck on my dick while Andy is getting started. It will take your mind off what’s coming. We know this will be painful to start, but if you stick it out it’ll be worth it. We have a lot of experience breaking guys in to handle our size. Trust us. When we’re done with you... Well you’ll see.” I held Paul’s thick pole in my two hands, pulling it slightly toward me as I bend my head down to reach it with my mouth. I licked the crown, opened wide and pushed the tip and four or five inches inside. Massaging it with lips and tongue, I was soon rewarded with a steady flow of pre-cum. I felt Andy start with his preparations. He first split my legs with one of his massive thighs. He pushed close to me slipping his stiff pole between my legs and up along my abdominals next to my own hard dick. It outreached my eight inches even though I couldn’t see the base behind my legs. It was over twice as thick too. I felt a finger tip probe my ass. It spread lubricant around the entrance. I shivered as a breeze blew against the exposed opening. The finger withdrew, but soon returned. This time it probed and pushed in, spreading lube around the inside of the ring. My ass muscles clutched at it. He moved it in and out until the muscle relaxed. He pulled it out again and returned to plunge into my butt as deep as it could go. I felt the knuckle. He probed, found my prostate and stroked it. A wave of excitement coursed through my body. I squeezed Paul’s dick and sucked at it hard. After a minute he pulled the invading digit partway out. The tip of a second finger starting stroking my ass ring. When I relaxed, the second finger pushed inside. He quickly pushed both in to the hilt and started rubbing the walls of my intestines to coat them with lube. Then both fingers massaged my pleasure button and another wave crashed over me. He repeated the process with a third finger that really forced me open. He inserted the tip of a squeeze bottle alongside the fingers and squirted a healthy shot deep inside me. When that was done even a fourth finger was added. He moved them in and out and I closed my eyes as my ass was forced wider and

wider. Apparently satisfied he held his hand in place as I relaxed against the intrusion. Opening my eyes again, I saw Paul rolling a condom on for his brother. He was handed the bottle and slathered on a generous coating of lubricant. Paul then reached for my upper leg and, holding it near the knee, forced it up toward my side, spreading my cheeks and freeing Andy to move into position. I saw the now sheathed shaft disappear behind me and knew that they were ready. “Remember, concentrate on sucking my dick,” cautioned Paul. That’s easy for you to say, I thought. You’re not about to have a fence post shoved up your butt. However, I tried. Andy spread his four fingers to stretch me even wider. Then he relaxed and repeated the procedure again and again until I got used to it. Then I felt it. His sex pole, hard as a real fence post pushed open my glutes adjacent to his hand. I felt the tip probe at the point his fingers entered my depths. Paul stroked my head with his free hand and then placed it to keep me pushed onto his dick. I knew they were ready to take my ass. I felt the fingers spread my ass once more. Then they were out and, before my hole could react, something even bigger stabbed through the opening. My flesh yielded to his irresistible hardness. There was a flash of intense pain as he pushed the flaring head in. My scream was stifled because my mouth was stuffed with Paul. The doorway conquered, Andy stopped for a minute to let me adjust. My sphincter clamped down on his shaft just behind the flare of the crown. My ass was packed with Andy’s flesh. With a hand free Andy took over manipulating my leg from Paul. As Paul caressed my face he assured me that the worst was over. I prayed he was right. He moved to jack my dick that had gone soft as I worried about my first penetration. He soon had me hard again. When Andy felt my ass ring start to accommodate him he knew it was time to continue. Another stab forced three more inches in and shoved the crown past my prostate. Pain as my rectum was expanded, followed by

pleasure of the stimulation. He moved in and out now using short strokes. The pleasure hit me again and again. My own lubricant oozed out and Paul spread it as he intensified his jacking motion. They drove me over the brink. I came. My first shot hit me in the face and the next splashed on Paul’s dick just an inch from my lips. The next few hit the sheets before the rest dripped out on Paul’s hand. I managed to get more of Paul into my mouth so I could lick up a bit of that load. When I calmed down after my explosion I felt that Andy was in even deeper. I thought I could sense him deep inside my gut. “I’m in half way,” he confirmed. “You took it like a real man.” I reached a hand between my legs and touched the spot where he had drilled me. My flesh made a firm seal around his steely pipe. I traced it backward from my body, exploring the eight plus hard inches he had held in reserve for this first fuck. Andy started stroking his flesh through me. As he pulled a few inches out, it seemed like the friction was trying to force my intestines out my asshole. Then it was back in again. He started a steady fuck rhythm, gradually increasing the length of his movements. I began to get into it. When he built to the point that he withdrew the lip of the head past my prostate, it drove me wild. He increased the tempo. Now he was going out until the head was caught by my ass ring and plunging in till he was halfway buried in one continuous shove. I’d grunt each time he refilled me and sigh contentedly as he eased out. At least that’s what I tried to do though it didn’t really sound like that with Paul’s fuck stick stuffing my mouth. I concentrated on the sensations emanating from my gut. My dick throbbed in excitement. As Andy built the pace I was sweating like I were in a sauna. I approached the peak of ecstasy and then he stopped with his dick at the bottom of the stroke and held it there. I calmed back down as my sexual frenzy receded. When he saw I had recovered sufficiently, he began again climbing the mountain. I again neared the top and again he paused. We

started again and again. I felt like I had run a marathon. When he stopped for the seventh or eight time, I pulled Paul’s cock head from my lips. “Please,” I begged, “finish me I really need to cum.” He started again without responding. I hoped he would grant me my plea as I resumed my sucking of Paul. He picked the pace up until it was faster than ever. I responded by reaching and exceeding my past plateaus of pleasure. I felt orgasm rushing at me, unstoppable now. My body spasmed as my dick shot a bolt of cum onto Paul’s plate-like pecs. I shot another as I felt a new sensation build deep within my body. Like the beat of a huge heart in the midst of my stomach, Andy’s thick member shook my soul as he started to unload. My own dick was forgotten as Andy erupted like a Hawaiian volcano. His hot lava poured forth with such heat and force that I could feel it even through the latex. Again and again he poured his essence into me. I had to pull Paul from my mouth to gasp for air. “Ugh, ugh, ugh,” I grunted as he continued to rock me. Eventually I felt the sensation weaken. I was limp, soaked with sweat and totally exhausted. Andy slowly lowered my leg then held my hips as he extracted his sex pole. The helmet lodged against the inside of my ring of abused muscle. With a sharp pull he ripped it out. I gaped open to the air for a few seconds before my body realized it was gone and clamped shut. They rolled me on to my back. I looked up at them. Andy’s dick, still stiff and plastered against his abdominals, dripped with my ass juices. The condom had swelled with his seed to the size of a light bulb. The head was bathed in the white fluid where the filament might be. He removed it squeezing the neck to avoid spillage. He skinned the rubber back over his fist and raised the opening to my mouth. I stuck my tongue in the end of the sleeve. He relaxed his fist and the contents poured into, over and around my mouth. I swallowed more of their spunk and licked my lips to lap up the spillage I could reach. “It looks like you enjoyed that,” commented Andy. I nodded.

“Now its my turn,” put in Paul. “I’m beat guys. Can’t I rest for a bit?” “We’re only starting,” insisted Paul. “Andy began loosening you up and, while you’re open, it is my job to finish. You liked what Andy did and you haven’t felt anything until you see what we’ll do to you when we really get in. Why don’t you fuck Andy? We’ll get you in and you can rest on his broad back.” Paul didn’t wait. He fitted me with a condom and brought my dick back to life with firm strokes of his hand. Andy rolled onto his front side and split his thighs. His long shaft stuck out several inches to the side of his waist. I was still too weak to move so Paul moved me in position with his arm around me, holding me over Andy’s broad back. I reached out with my hands and held on to the sides of his lats as they flared from his shoulders. The muscle guarding Andy’s ass was as strong as the rest of him. Even though he relaxed the opening, when I tried to enter my cock was deflected instead of forcing the gate. Again Paul helped out, plugging the end of his spear into his twin. That was irresistible. He had me get in position, waiting, touching the point where the two siblings joined. He jerked out and, with a powerful shove on my butt, forced me into Andy right to the root. A split second later his gut clamped down on me. I was held in a vice-like grip. Andy squeezed and relaxed his interior muscles, stimulating me without my having to move an inch. With my dick clamped in Andy’s ass, Paul moved my legs above Andy’s spread thighs. My knees touched the bed on each side of his narrow waist and I lay my chest on the mounds of muscle that formed his back. I awaited Paul’s pleasure. After getting a condom, Paul leaned over his brother and I. I felt his chest press against me as he placed the pillars of his arms on either side. He poked my ass. He sliced through my cheeks, exploring the crack until the tip lodged against the target. He pushed down on me. The pressure on my opening rose higher and higher. I felt my flesh give as he forced the gate. In

a flash of pain, resistance vanished and he plunged into me. I muffled a scream in the muscles of Andy’s shoulder. Paul started a slow fuck motion with short strokes. Each inward thrust would take him a bit deeper. A few minutes of this and he was in as far as we reached the first time. He started to plow virgin ground. I expanded to accommodate him. He was irresistible. I am sure he could thrust right through me if he wanted, but he kept a slow steady pace to allow me time, mentally and physically. He reached some bend or restriction within me. I cried out as he pounded a couple times at the barrier. He stopped for a minute as if considering his next move. Staying pressed to the obstruction he slowly raised the force he applied. Deep inside I felt him demanding my body to yield to his needs. With a bit more effort he rearranged my internal anatomy to allow him access. Resistance collapsed and his last few inches buried themselves in my ass. His groin touched my body, my butt flattened and I was squeezed between the boys. “I’m in,” he announced, a Hawaiian warrior proud of his conquest. “You took it like a real stud.” I was pleased that I earned his respect and was ready to serve him. He resumed the fuck, still taking it slow, but building the length of his strokes. As he moved my body was shaken along the entire length, over 16 inches, of his massive manhood. It was not just my prostate or ass ring, but also places down in the center of my body that had never been stimulated before. Andy relaxed the pressure trapping my own cock. As Paul pulled up he took my ass with him, sliding my eight inches in Andy’s still clutching hole. Then Paul would do the down-stroke and force me back into his brother. The sensations were incredible. After a few minutes of this I was rocked by another orgasm, spitting my seed into the condom. Andy sensed my excitement and tightened himself against my pulsing member. As I finished and rested my head on his left shoulder, he turned his head and we shared a deep kiss.

But Paul was just warming up. He knew I was ready for an all out fuck and started to increase the speed. Now his pile-driver strokes were the full length of his shaft, almost fourteen inches, leaving only the three inch bulb of his cock head inside, then pistoning through my gut until our three bodies slammed together with a slap of firm flesh on firm flesh. Every nerve in my body tingled with excitement. The heat from my Hawaiian studs flowed into my body, from Andy’s ass up my dick and from the massive log Paul lodged in my gut. It radiated from there throughout my being. I lay in my own sweat that pooled in the deep muscle valleys of Andy’s wide back. “Oh...oh...please...ah,” I mumbled and moaned, well beyond the point of rational thought. I came again, then fell exhausted on Andy’s back. Yet Paul wasn’t done. He moved to a higher level, even harder and faster. The sensations doubled and redoubled. I was pushed into convulsions of pleasure in spite of my mental and physical overload. “No...oh...it...oh...too...oh...much,” I gasped or at least tried to. Paul continued on even faster. When he came my whole body shook. His cock was in to the hilt and it all bucked and pulsed, sending waves of excitement from my head to my toes. Then he shot. I could feel the first load race down the entire length of his hose and spray from the nozzle with such force that it could be sensed through the condom. I had another orgasm in sympathy though the rest of me was too weak to move a muscle. After what seemed hours, but must have been just a minute or two, he finished and rested his chest over my back. I was enveloped in over seven hundred pounds of bulging sweating muscle. My normal-sized body almost disappeared between these two muscle giants. After a few minutes of rest the twins shared a wet kiss. “Now it’s my turn for a deep fuck,” insisted Andy. “No,” I protested. “I’m all in. I need some rest. There’s always tomorrow.”

“Well, brah, you can always do me,” offered Paul. With that Paul rolled off Andy onto his back. He held me with a forearm around my chest so that I moved with him and wound up resting face up on his hugely bulging torso, using his mountainous pecs as pillows. He still had me totally impaled on his mighty member that apparently softened not one iota. He moved my legs to straddle his thighs then held me with one arm around my chest, a hand playing with my tit, while the other stripped off my rubber, tossed it aside, and started to rub my soft tool. The muscles of his thirty-inch arms pinned my sides as I held onto the round peaks of those monster biceps. Andy got behind us. His sixteen and a half inches looked ready for action, pointing straight up to the ceiling. He raised his twin’s legs to his shoulders, laying them in the deep valley between bowling ball deltoids and the wide pyramid of his traps. When Paul’s legs moved back it forced mine to spread even wider and up as Paul kept my ass pressed to the base of his shaft. Andy held his thick sex pole and forced it down to line up with his target. Apparently the twins don’t use condoms with each other. I had a ringside seat to watch it as, inch by inch it disappeared inside in one continuous motion. I felt Paul’s excitement as he shivered under me and, inside, his cock twitched in reaction to the anal stimulation. Of course, a small twitch of that tremendous stake up the center of my body felt like an earthquake to me. As I watched Andy take his pleasure from his identical twin, I knew they had been gentle with me. He powered his pole with tremendous force. The bulging muscles of his arms, chest, trunk and thighs standing out in dramatic relief, dwarfing any bodybuilder I’d seen. As he slammed his body into Paul’s butt, it would rock us both. Again and again, faster and faster, I saw him build his passion. I caught the reaction in Paul’s cock as he tightened his ass with a force that would have probably pressed my prick into a strand of spaghetti, but brought these supermen to a new level. Now both the boys were sweating rivers with the effort. Finally, Andy plunged in for a last thrust and unloaded. Paul reacted to the molten stream of cum with his own orgasm, going wild inside me. I joined

them, but only a spoonful dribbled onto Paul’s hand from my empty balls. They both continued pumping for over a minute. I felt the bulb of trapped seed swell in my belly as a second voluminous load was added. When Andy finished. He pushed his brother’s legs off his shoulders to the sides and leaned over us. “What’s your pleasure for the next round,” he asked me. “I’m exhausted,” I confessed. “It’s near eleven o’clock. That’s two in the morning for me. I’m still on Los Angeles time. I’d like to get to sleep. Tomorrow is another day. Can I take a shit and a shower first though?” “OK, Rick,” agreed Paul. “We’ve been selfish, but you were a lot of fun and a real good sport.” Andy pulled back and stepped off the bed. Paul started to pull out of me, but I stopped him. “Better keep that cork up my ass until we get to the toilet or I think we’ll have a mess.” Paul carried me around the waist into the master bathroom and set me facing backwards on the seat. I leaned toward the reservoir as he slid out of me in one smooth motion that reminded me of my earlier thrills. As I expected my liquefied shit poured out when the plug was removed. My limp dick added a solid stream of piss. As I was relieving myself, Paul anointed me by dumping the pint of seed contained in the condom over my head and rubbing into my blond hair like shampoo. As I got up I saw myself in the mirror. I was virtually covered in cum, some dried, some drying, and the fresh stuff matting my hair and flowing down my face. Andy had started the shower. I stepped into the stall and felt the water start to wash the residue of the hottest sex I’d ever had off my body. The boys joined me after a short stop of their own at the toilet. Though it was built for

a couple, the designers of the shower weren’t planning on people the twins’ size. With me added it was tight. I started by cleaning the boys. That gave me a great opportunity to feel each of their muscles. They were about three inches taller than I at six foot four. I particularly enjoyed cleaning their chests. The pectorals were massive slabs of muscle over a barrel shaped rib cage. They had half dollar nipples of a slightly darker red-brown than their deep bronze skin tone. My cleaning motion brought fingertip-like points up on them. I really couldn’t resist licking them. Their bodies flared in a broad “V” down to a 32-inch waist. The abdominals bulged with definition as if there really were a six-pack trapped under the skin, but they felt like they were carved in marble. They didn’t have a trace of a tan line, just an even deep golden brown color all over. Their dicks were a bit darker except the crown poking out of the foreskin was a bright red-brown similar to the nipples. I got a got look at those pythons and was amazed that I’d been able to take it whole from both ends. It was almost as thick as my fist with a big vein running the length and smaller ones branching off and crisscrossing the circumference. They reached up to just under their pecs. That was mid chest height for me. They were both still hard despite all the activity. I stuck a soapy finger up Andy’s butt to clean him up. He clamped down on it so hard I yelped with pain. He relaxed his muscles after demonstrating the restraint he’d used when I fucked him and allowed me to proceed. I then did their incredible thighs. Each one was as thick as my chest. Deep valleys formed between each of the bands of muscle that composed the pillars that supported their bodies. Their calves were as big as my thigh. Then it was their turn to do me. They cleaned me as thoroughly as I did with them, running strong soapy hands over every inch. They started with my matted hair and worked down. When they did my waist, Andy turned me upside down, holding me suspended in the air facing him. Paul started by soaping my feet. Andy raised me higher as Paul proceeded up (down?) my legs. By the time Paul got to my crotch, my face was even

with Andy’s dick head, so I swallowed it. Andy was never one to miss an opportunity. He lowered me onto him until I had his entire piece in my mouth, throat and who knows how much even deeper. Andy inhaled my own small sex pole that he soon brought up to its full eight inches. Meanwhile, Paul continued cleaning. I felt him easily insert three soap- covered fingers up my loosened hole and, after doing some cleaning, go to work on my joy button. A few minutes later we achieved our release. Andy delivered his load straight to my stomach, while my balls had recharged enough to give him a decent taste. Andy pulled me off and set me upright on the floor. We stepped out, dried each other and headed to bed. The sheets had been changed while we showered. Paul said they always allow their older brothers to sleep with their soiled sheets when they are occupied with guests. It was warm enough to dispense with coverings so we lay on top of the big bed. I was between the two twins using their thirty-inch biceps as pillows. Soon I was asleep. I dreamt I was in a deep valley. The hills looked like the boys’ abdominal muscles. I came to a forest. The trees were huge thighs that met far overhead. Big snakes hung from the trees. The snakes dropped and attacked me. I ran and they chased me. I ran until I became entangled in vines. I moved through the dense tangle slowly. I was very thirsty. Between the vines I saw a fountain. I drank. I woke up. It was morning. I was in a jumble of huge arms and legs. I had one of the boys’ cocks in my mouth. I could taste fresh cum. Though I couldn’t see it I knew where the other cock was, plugged up my butt. The warmth from what I assumed to be fresh man seed was spreading deep within me. I located my own arm in the mix and grabbed the shaft I was nursing. One of the boys stirred. It was Andy in front of me. We started to untangle. Paul woke up then and realized where he was. “Sorry about that, Rick,” he apologized. “Guess I’d better wear rubbers to bed if I’m going to fuck in my sleep. Feels like a good load too. I’m sorry I missed it, but I had a great dream.”

I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want to risk unprotected sex, but I was kind of excited to have his seed in me. We just disentangled. Then they each threw another fuck at me properly suited. Cum was great lube because it was down deep where normal procedures couldn’t reach. After a sexy shower we had breakfast. They let me choose which of their older brothers to fuck and they did the other two. They were going to surf Pipeline today. The waves had built from yesterday, influenced by the remnants of a typhoon passing a thousand miles northwest of the islands. Twenty feet or more was expected. Their brothers brought trunks and dressed us. They wanted me to wear one of the twin’s suits. It fit fine in the waist, but was real baggy in the legs because my thighs were nothing like theirs. We went to the surfboards. They had over a dozen. They selected two of the longer boards and insisted I use one of theirs instead of mine. They said it would be better for really big surf. After they loaded the pickup with a cooler, straw mats and some towels, we took off. I didn’t see much of the trip as Andy was fucking me the whole way. He just put my butt on his lap with my back resting on the dashboard. He rolled up the leg of his trunks and just pushed his sheathed pole up my loose fitting trunks and into my hole. I don’t know if any of the other cars saw what we were doing, but I really didn’t care. Andy brought us off just before we pulled into the parking area. As we carried our gear to the beach, I saw and heard the power of the ocean today. The waves broke further out than yesterday because they were larger. We set up camp near the top of the sand. Then we grabbed our boards and headed to the water. There were a few surfers already out, less than yesterday, and more just watching. I really got pounded going out through the breakers, but made it. I rendezvoused with Andy and Paul where they were waiting for their waves. Andy took off and then Paul. I watched as they caught their rides, stood up and disappeared down the steep faces of water. I paddled to catch the next

swell. I kept it easy to start and had a great ride. The mountainous waves were exhilarating. I surfed for a couple hours. I tried hitting a few tubes and made it through once. I was tossed off my board by the waves plenty. Getting pounded by a hundred tons of water is no picnic. Yet it was great and what I’d come to Hawaii for. After awhile, however, the pounding wore me down and I headed in to take a break. I plopped down on the mat we’d spread and watched the twins in action. They were really superb. I saw several tube rides. They’d stay up easily in situations that would toss most of the guys I’ve seen into the foam. The waves had continued to build and the lifeguards posted hazardous surf warning along the beach. Only a handful of surfers were out now including Andy and Paul. There was a good crowd watching the action. A half-hour later the boys rode a wave to the beach and trotted up to our patch of sand. Several of the other surfers were running alongside, congratulating them. I got up to add my compliments as they approached. They tossed their boards to the sand. We were soon surrounded by a group of guys. Paul held me next to him with an arm around my back while Andy stood on the other side of me. When they finished offering praise on the boys’ surfing, Andy introduced me. Then I got congratulations, usually with remarks like ‘I’m surprised you can walk much less surf.’ Since Andy hadn’t said anything about sex, I figured these guys had past experience with them. I was right. They were all real hunks with a range of ethnicity. Some looked like bodybuilders, from light to heavy, but none approaching the twins. There were swimmer’s builds like mine and a couple of gymnast types. A Japanese-American bodybuilder, about five four, a hundred sixty pounds of lean muscle, asked the question the group was really interested in. “When are you going to have us over? You know that once you break a guy in nothing less is truly satisfying.” Others added agreement.

Andy indicated he understood. Meanwhile Andy had slipped a hand down the back of my trunks and pushed a finger up my butt. I was proud I had the place that these hot studs wished they were in. Someone suggested a party Saturday night and they agreed. There was a cheer from the group. Several of them had major bones showing just from being close to them. I was one of them. “You guys ought to enter bodybuilding shows. You could take the state, national and Mr. O just by showing up,” urged the bodybuilder who had spoken first. “I could help you put a posing routine together.” Paul laughed. “You know we have a big problem that’s hard to hide in posing trunks. We’d give the audience quite a show.” “I’ve an idea. I’ll bring some posing trunks for you Saturday. You’re 32 inches at the waist, right?” They nodded. “Ok. We’ll see you all Saturday at six,” repeated Andy as they broke up. We had the lunch that Luke had packed in the cooler and went out for some more surfing. I tried a couple waves and avoided a wipeout, but I thought that the conditions were getting too big for me so I headed in. The boys did another hour. Only a couple others dared the surf with them. The next few days were an ideal mix of sex and surf. By now I was comfortable with the monster meat the boys would shove up my butt and down my throat. The surf wasn’t so extreme, but well above normal for June. It was thrilling while not quite as dangerous. Finally, Saturday arrived. Luke had set out big trays of vegetables with a cream dip and various fruits. There were sport drinks, fruit punch and, for energy, protein shakes. There was no alcohol that might interfere with sexual performance. Big stacks of condoms were located around the house.

The other brothers were in the compound to park cars, take care of the guest’s clothes and to be available if anyone needed to warm up. Paul and Andy each gave me a powerful fuck before the guests arrived since they would be spending most of the time with the others. I was in the living area when six o’clock rolled around. Several cars arrived right on the dot. Their drivers obviously didn’t want to waste any time. The bodybuilder from the beach was in the first group. The boys took him and another to their bedroom. A couple others came to talk with me while they waited. In the next minutes several others arrived including some that I hadn’t noticed surfing. The word must have gotten around. I was quite popular, being the guy most recently the object of the twins’ attentions. A number felt my asshole to see how it was holding up to several days of near steady sex. Most also wanted a fuck with me too since they would be sticking their dicks into a hole recently fucked by their Hawaiian gods. The boys worked through their guests by twos. I saw the short bodybuilder come out with a contented smile. I talked to him. He was married with two kids. This time I felt his ass. He said it took lots of work to stretch enough to be comfortable with the boys, but he managed. He doesn’t intend to let them put him off so long next time. I played with his muscles while I fucked him as he leaned on the rail of the lanai. Then I sucked him off and swallowed his load. It was near ten by the time the twins had worked the crowd through. They’d managed to fuck each of the sixteen guests. They joined us in the living area and there was an immediate clamor for seconds. But the bodybuilder brought out the posing trunks and asked if they wanted to try to put on a show for the group. The twins agreed if they were able to get into the skimpy briefs. The bodybuilder had them slip them on and raise them to their thigh level just below their cock heads. They did. He got behind Paul and took hold of the thick shaft by reaching through his legs. Then he bent it back and shoved it up Paul’s own ass. It pushed about nine inches inside until it

arced just beneath his big balls. Paul pulled the trunks up and adjusted the package. He still had a big bulge in there, but it didn’t look outrageous. Andy got the same treatment. The boys tried some movements to test how it felt fucking themselves. “It feels just like you,” they said simultaneously to each other. We all had a laugh with the identical twins. They gave us a posing demo under the coaching of the bodybuilder. Their muscles flared hugely over their entire body. It was fantastic. You couldn’t really tell about where their cocks were buried unless they did a pose with their legs split wide and you had a view of their rear. They did about thirty minutes emphasizing one muscle group after another. They shifted from one to another as everyone cheered them on. They were doing a standing double biceps when a change came over their faces. Their muscles tensed even tighter and you could see their abdominals ripple. They gasped in surprise as they flooded their guts with their hot cum. In a few seconds their seed started to leak out, flowing down their legs and dripping from their trunks to the floor. When the orgasm ended they were thoroughly soaked with their own juices. “Well, for a show you only have to pose for a few minutes,” offered the bodybuilder. “We’re not disappointed. It was fun. We’ll give you a call next week,” Paul assured him. “Who’s ready for another round?” They stripped off the trunks. Paul picked the bodybuilder up in his arms. Andy grabbed another guy and they carried them into the bedroom. A scramble ensued for the discarded trunks. Most of the guys had to be helped from the bedroom after the second visit. They were exhausted and suffering sensory overload. The older brothers half carried those cases into the living room and lay them on the carpet. They usually fucked those too tired to protest but still conscious.

Round two was followed by round three. Most everyone was out of it by his third visit. There were hunks sleeping in groups of two or three all over by then. The twins helped the last pair back to the living room. They saw their bodybuilder friend and I were the only ones still active. He was fucking me doggy style. “Looks like the party’s about over,” commented Paul surveying the scene. “Why don’t you two join us for a nightcap?” He picked us both up, still coupled, with one powerful arm around our waists and carried us into the bedroom. I felt my fucker cum as we were en route. Paul tossed us on the bed. We did a sixty-nine while the twins fucked us. It was dawn before we got to sleep in a jumble of arms, legs and cocks. I have to rate that trip to Hawaii as my best vacation ever. I can’t wait to go back.
Chapter 18 - New Roommates I was planning on getting a place in town for my senior year at Berkeley with my friend. But the prices were really outrageous and, when we had the chance to get a place in a brand new senior dormitory, we decided to stay on campus. My name is Jerry Sanders and my buddy from high school is Mitch Carter. When we checked in for our new year, we had half of a four-person suite. Each person had their own bedroom and there was a large common area with desks for each and a small kitchenette. The suite had an attached bathroom with double vanities and a large shower. Our roommates hadn’t arrived so we picked out a couple bedrooms and started moving in our stuff. About an hour later we met the others, Jack Gordon and Ricardo Chavez. We introduced ourselves and helped them bring up their gear. They’d been roommates last year like Mitch and I. It turned out Mitch and Jack had a class together last year. After we got things arranged we settled down in the common area to get better acquainted. Over some cold sodas we told Jack and Ricardo about ourselves. We’re both from the Sacramento area and ran track in high school, sprints for me and mid-distance for Mitch. But we’re not on the team at university as Mitch is in a pre-Med program and I’m looking for law. Then Jack and Ricardo gave us their backgrounds. No real surprises until they told us they were gay. They asked if that were a problem with us but we were cool. Mitch joked that, at least, we wouldn’t have to worry about them stealing our girlfriends. Anyway, with individual bedrooms the suite offered good privacy and Mitch and I weren’t worried about being checked out in the shower. I noticed that Jack and Ricardo had matching ear studs and asked them about them. They said they’d won a contest at a frat party last year and were awarded the studs with a “Yin-Yang” symbol. It gets them some special consideration with the fraternity but they’re not actually members. I wasn’t real clear about it even after they discussed it.

Just then Ricardo got a call on his cell and said he needed to go meet someone. A few minutes later Jack got a call too and quickly split, leaving Mitch and I alone. It was morning and I was eating cereal in our kitchen when Jack opens his door. He was just in his boxers, bare-chested; a pretty decent build. He looked to have had a long night. “Morning. Had a tough night?” I asked. “Good morning,” he greeted me. “Not really—had tougher. I’m just not into the routine yet after a summer off.” Then Ricardo wandered out, looking a bit haggard too. “Did you guys party together? It must have been some party.” “I don’t think we saw each other once we left here,” Ricardo offered. “Just seeing some friends we missed over the summer. Mine were glad to see me and it looks like Jack had a good time too.” “Well I won’t be jealous of anyone who gets action. Mitch and I will just have to wait for our dates on Saturday.” “If you want to switch teams just let us know. We can hook you up,” offered Jack. “Don’t count on it. Got to go, guys. I have an early class.” I hurried out, sooner than I really needed as the conversation was taking a bad turn. It was shortly after noon when I got back to the room. No one was in the common area but there was noise coming from Jack’s bedroom. The bed was creaking and the moans were clearly from Jack. He was being fucked good and hard in there. The sounds filled the space as I made myself some lunch, wondering about what type of guy could so forcefully handle a guy as fit as Jack.

About ten minutes later things quieted down. Later the door opened and an Asian guy came out. He was huge. Actually he was pretty short, maybe five and a half at most, but his muscles were tremendous. He was fully clothed with a polo shirt and slacks. Yet, under the covering, massive muscles were unmistakable. His chest was broad and the plates of his pecs bulged. His belt cinched his pants about a tiny waist. Tiny compared to the chest and thick thighs that stretched the cloth above and below. A thick tube of flesh was outlined along the inside of his left thigh, reaching halfway to his knee. “Hi. I’m Tony Thieu. You must be Jack’s roommate.” His voice broke me out of my daze. I looked at his smiling face, realizing my stare had drifted well below his waist. I’m sure he noticed. I stood up. “I’m Jerry Sanders. Nice to meet you.” I offered my hand. His grip was firm and he held the contact, looking into my eyes. “I guess you heard me fucking Jack. You’ve got a nice body,” he added, rubbing his other hand across my back until it rested on my butt. “I’d love to stay, but I’ve got to get to class. Jack has my number.” I was looking down at him. He was a head shorter than my 6’2”. I was so startled that I didn’t say anything. He released my hand, gave me a quick tap on the butt and was out the door. I sat back in my chair, stunned by his easy assumption that I’d want sex with him. About five minutes passed and Jack emerged with a towel about his waist. He looked like he’d had quite a workout. His hair was messed and his body had a sheen from his sweat. Streaks of cum were drying on his chest and stomach. “Hi Jerry. I didn’t hear you come in.” “I guess you were busy. I met your friend on his way out.”

“That was Tony. He’s a junior this year and pledge-master at his fraternity. We’re good friends.” “I got that impression. I think he would have tried to seduce me if he’d had more time.” “Yeah. Tony’s got quite a sex drive. I guess he fucks five or six times a day, so he’s always looking for new buddies. Did you notice how big he is? From your blushing, I guess you did. He knows how to use it too. If you’re interested I can set you up.” God. Damn. “No, no,” I stammered. “He just startled me by being so direct.” “Well, you needn’t worry. He’ll not fuck you without your consent. He knows his strength can be intimidating, so he always is careful not to do anything his partner doesn’t want. Actually, all the guys are like that.” “What do you mean by all the guys?” “The guys in Tony’s fraternity. They’re all really big and strong. Remember I said that Ricardo and I get special considerations from a fraternity? Well its Tony’s fraternity and the consideration is getting fucked regularly by a house full of hot studs. I suppose it’s like being the boy-toy for a couple dozen supermodels if you’re straight.” “You’re joking. Are we going to have to listen to your fuck sessions every night?” “No joke, just the truth. But, don’t worry, it will only be a few times a week during the day. Usually we get together elsewhere around campus. On weekends Ricardo and I mostly go over to the frat house. Of course, to be fair, we’d have no problem about you entertaining your girlfriends in the room at any time. You don’t have to worry about us hitting on them and only a few of the fraternity brothers are bi.” The door opened and Ricardo came in. He had a big smile as he greeted us. “Hi guys.”

“Hi,” Jack responded. “Jerry met Tony this morning as he was leaving from fucking me. It looks like you had some fun this morning too.” “Yeah. Eric and I got together between classes this morning and Zai Zai texted me to meet him at library after my two o’clock. What did you think of Tony, Jerry?” “He’s big,” I answered. “And seems very confident in himself.” “Oh, he’s a bit below average size for his fraternity, but he really knows how to use it. Or were you talking about his muscles? They are big...and strong. But I guess if you have assets like Tony, why wouldn’t you be confident?” “Hey guys, I’ve got to go to my afternoon classes,” I cut in and got out of there. I was uncomfortable with the discussion. I saw I had a small wet spot on my pants from being partly hard. I hoped they didn’t notice. The rest of the week passed easily as classes started and I got used to my schedule. I heard Ricardo in his room in action with somebody but had to leave before they finished so didn’t see his partner. Mitch told me about meeting a deeply tanned, muscular, Asian guy exiting our room as he was returning. I filled him in on what I’d seen. Walking around campus, I’d seen a few Asian guys as muscular as Tony and spotted a black kid in one of my lecture classes with an ear stud like Jack’s. I’ve got to admit that Mitch and I were a bit jealous of the action our gay roommates were getting. I’d had a mid week lunch with my friend, Sarah, and Mitch and I were both looking forward to Saturday night. It was clear that Jack and Ricardo would be out with their fraternity friends and we’d have the room to entertain our dates. As they expected, Jack and Ricardo got calls Saturday morning and left for the weekend. However, the plans for Mitch and I didn’t work out like we expected. Instead of renewing our relationship from last year, it was

breakup time. By midnight we were alone in our rooms. I slept late Sunday morning then hit the gym. Our gay roommates got back just after six in high spirits. That made me even more depressed. I felt even lower when I returned to my room Monday just before noon and heard the noises from Jack’s room. He was getting action again and clearly enjoying it. I just slumped down in a soft chair and imagined what was going on behind the wall. In about a quarter hour, things quieted down. A few minutes later a huge Chinese guy emerged wearing only a white towel wrapped about his slim, muscular waist. With a frame a couple inches taller than my six-foot-two and over 300 pounds of muscle the towel didn’t cover much. Certainly not his cock, which hung down a few inches below the towel, at mid thigh. The visible portion of that cock still had a coating of cum. “Hello,” he said. “I didn’t know anyone else was here. I guess I missed you coming in while busy with Jack. Jack mentioned he and Ricardo have a couple of straight roommates. I’m Alan, Alan Wong. Nice to meet you. I’m going to grab a shower.” I looked up as he spoke. I was blushing, as I’m sure he saw where I was looking just before. “Jerry Sanders,” I got out eventually. “Don’t worry about it. I’m used to guys checking me out. With a body like this, who can resist?” He held his arm up and made his biceps bulge. It was bigger than a softball. He lowered the arm and held his hand out to me. “Shake? Friends?” “Sure.” I got up and took his hand. He held me longer than I expected in his grip as we locked eyes. Involuntarily, my cock started to stiffen in my pants. “You want to feel my muscles? Try to squeeze my arm,” he suggested while flexing his left arm and shifting his grip to my wrist to move my right hand to the muscle.

It was warm to my touch and felt like steel under his thin skin. My strength could barely make an impression on it. He shifted my hand to his abdominal muscles. They looked like carved stone and felt like it. By now my cock had tented my pants. He surely noticed the damp spot by the tip. His own cock was getting bigger and starting to lift the front of the towel. I felt dizzy. “That’s OK. I’m used to the effect I have on people. You’re sweating. Let me help you.” He put a strong arm about my back and held me to his torso. My mind registered that his cock was now standing straight up. The towel bunched about the bottom few inches as it stood well over a foot tall. The head had pushed well clear of the skin surrounding it and pre-cum bubbled from the tip. The wet spot on my pants had grown dramatically. My heartbeat pounded in my ears. I couldn’t think. “You know, I find many guys aren’t as straight as they think. You’ll feel more comfortable with fewer clothes.” I let him tug off my shirt. He put me down in the chair. A minute later my shoes, socks and pants were tossed on the floor. My seven-inch cock was sticking straight out the opening of my blue boxer shorts; the head damp with pre-cum. With his hands under my pits he lifted me to my feet. He pulled off his towel. “I think there’s another muscle of mine you might want to feel. Go ahead,” he urged. It’s like it were a magnet. My hand was attracted to the tall shaft sticking up in front of his body. My fingers wrapped the thick cylinder at about the mid point. I couldn’t completely encompass it. It was so thick...and hot. The surface was slick with his juices. A bit soon pooled in the groove between my fist and his firm flesh as a steady flow creep down its length from the fresh stuff bubbling at the slit on its tip. I slid my hand along the impressive member.

His hand on my back pressed me against his rock-hard body. His lips touched mine. We kissed. I felt him push his tongue into my mouth. He kissed me like I’d kiss my girlfriend, only, in this case, I was the girl. He was in control. I didn’t mind. It felt right, natural, normal. Next to him I was weak, helpless, feminine. His hands roamed my body. Somewhere in there my boxers joined the rest of my clothes on the floor. I was back in the soft chair, my legs in the air resting on his strong shoulders. His finger had entered my ass, doing things that made my cock bounce and leak. The massive pole that was his cock bisected the angle formed by our bodies, arching over my trunk with just the smallest upward bend. A steady dribble of his juice rained onto my body. He was at least twice as long as my seven inches and three times thicker. I knew he was getting ready to put that monster member into me and I wasn’t scared. It seemed right. He’d gotten a condom from somewhere and was rolling it on. He must think I’m ready. So did I. I looked up into his eyes. He smiled down at me. His cock pulled out of my sight as he put it into position. I bit my lower lip and concentrated on his calming visage. I felt the blunt tip press my bottom where his fingers penetrated my interior. He pressed himself against me as he pulled out and pushed in with a fluid motion. It felt as big as it looked. My bottom stretched around his invading shaft. It went deeper. I could feel the bulge from the flaring cock-head and the veins and bumps of the pole they squeezed by the taut ring of my ass. He plunged inward, opening me up. He touched a spot inside that caused my cock to bounce. He shifted to short strokes, massaging the sensitive spot. I gasped at the sudden stimulation. My cock spurted as my gut clamped down on his pole. As my orgasm eased I flopped limply back on the chair. Dazed and drained, I drifted in the afterglow. It must have been several minutes before my mind refocused. I saw Alan still hovering above me, smiling. I realized he was much deeper inside me. “Having fun?” He asked.

I nodded. He pushed some more into me. As it moved within me I tingled all over. He started smooth strokes, sliding his thick flesh through my gut. Gradually I felt him move deeper until he seemed right in the middle of my belly.. Yet, a minute later, he seemed even further. I looked down my body to check his progress. There were still several inches of his thick hose extending between our bodies. I could see his big balls drawn tight against the root. They were huge too, a perfect match to his mighty member. He must shoot buckets when he cums. I lay back as he continued to claim more and more of my ass. He seemed to be everywhere. I felt him in places I didn’t know existed. Heat seemed to pour from the stake he’d shoved into my belly. It flowed straight to my cock that was again hard and leaking. I’d had fantasies about gay sex before but they were nothing like the reality. Pleasure poured through my body in ways I could never have imagined. My fevered mind recognized that his big balls were pressing my flesh. He was in me to the hilt. All of that hard, hot flesh, that reached to my pecs as he’d stood before me, was now inside me. I rubbed my hand on my stomach, slick with my cum. I could feel the shifting bulge as it moved within me. He resumed a steady fuck motion with short strokes. At least, short for his cock, maybe five or six inches. He stoked my pleasure and my cock erupted again. That was his cue to speed up. As he did he lengthened his thrusts until just the bulbous head was inside before he plunged the steely shaft into me. My cock hardened once again as he stimulated all my pleasure centers. The internal sensations dominated my senses. The room appeared to darken. Then there was something new. A strong tremor shook me, then another, and another. My body shook. He exploded inside me. A searing jet spewed in my gut...another...another...another. I convulsed in the ultimate peak of sexual pleasure and release, then, the world went dark. I saw Alan above me when my senses cleared. My face was wet with my own spewed cum. Alan was still deep inside me and still cumming, but just small spurts instead of the powerful jets he initially released. A minute later quiet returned. My world was still again inside and out.

I spotted Jack standing beside Alan. He was dressed for class. “I see you met my friend Alan.” “It’s not what you think,” I sputtered. “You still have a foot of Alan’s cock up your hole and you’re coated in your own spewed cum. What is it?” “Well...I guess it is what you think. But I wasn’t trying to steal your boyfriend.” Alan laughed. “It’s not like that. Jack, how many guys have fucked you in the last week?” “I didn’t count, certainly more than a dozen guys, many, more than once. Alan fucks more than five times a day. He just added you to his network.” “What does that mean? I liked what we did, but I guess I don’t know the rules.” “It means I plan on using your ass on a regular basis. I assume that’s OK with you,” Alan stated while giving a full stroke with his still embedded cock for emphasis. “By the way, I almost forgot. We have something new. Here’s a new ear stud for you, Jack. It has an RFID chip. And I’ve got a ring for you, Jerry.” He handed me an item from a tiny bag on the floor. It was the promised ring. The face had a golden circle filled with a red inlay. “The gold is for a senior as I am this year. Silver would be for juniors, bronze for sophomores and white for freshman. The red is my personal color, so wearing it marks you as in my network of fuck buddies. If you see another like it around campus you’ll know you have something in common. It has RFID too. Let me initialize it.”

Alan picked up a smart-phone and entered something. He showed me the screen. It had a campus map. I spotted our dorm. There were a couple symbols like the ring and one like Jack’s stud. One ring symbol was larger than the other. I guessed that was Alan. The other was blinking. Me? “Why is the one symbol blinking?” “When I’m within two feet of your ring for more than a few seconds it blinks to show you’re busy. The symbol is linked to your class schedule and will dim 10 minutes before any of your scheduled classes to show you’re not available. For a normal symbol I can select it, enter a time and a meeting location and send you a text message setting everything up. When you text back a ‘Y’ it highlights your symbol, the location and time remaining. It should be real efficient and save a lot of time. One of guys adapted it from an airport baggage tracking system. But don’t worry we won’t accidentally send you to St. Louis.” “Mostly the symbols are like your ring or the yin-yang symbol,” asked Jack. “Yes. It’s set to track my network and boyfriends; the guys that I’d call on most often. I can display the other brothers and their networks, but I’d need the brother’s permission to access their network.” “Say, how come you happened to have my phone number and schedule ready? Did you plan this?” “Actually we got your data from university records when I initialized your ring, but you’re right, this was planned. Eddie Lee, our president this year, decided to bring roommates of our existing fuck buddies into our group. It makes up for the losses due to graduations and gives us more freedom to plan encounters. I chose to initiate you after hearing about you from Jack and Ricardo last weekend. I think we made a real connection.” When he said that I couldn’t help but look at the few inches of thick flesh joining my ass to his groin and extending over ten more inches inside me. “Does that mean you’ll be seducing Mitch when he returns?”

“No, we thought someone else was a better match for Mitch. Big Bill Reyes met him after his morning class. Bill doesn’t take no for an answer, but when he’s done, Mitch will never dream of saying no to him. Let’s see if I can get a track on the system.” He pressed a few buttons. “There he is in the varsity baseball equipment room. The three bronze and green symbols.” I noticed the two smaller ones were blinking. “I’ve got a bit more time and it seems you do too; no need to let Mitch have all the fun.” Jack left for class as Alan resumed fucking me. He started by reinserting the inches he’d eased out while we were talking. I noticed that he didn’t actual ask if I wanted to be fucked some more. I did, of course, but his casual assumption of that, told me a lot about our relationship. As Alan moved his thick pole inside me the pleasure flowed through me. He had opened me up to accept his dimensions and, big as he was, there was no pain. I could feel each vein as they pressed through my over-stretched ring. The flange of his mushroom-shaped head thrilled me each time it pressed past my prostate. My cock was bobbing over my abdominals, dripping pre-cum. A new spurt emerged as each stroke bottomed out. As he sped up his motions my excitement mounted to a new peak. He added something new, flexing his cock muscles as he ended his inward plunge. My whole body shook as he rearranged my internal anatomy. He made three final thrusts, each one faster and harder than the last and held still, pressed in to the max. There were a few seconds of quiet. Then I felt him explode. I could feel his cum race down his long shaft and shoot from his gun. The hot load bounced off the walls of my gut in places even his long pole hadn’t reached. He shot again and again as my cock joined in the party. It was my biggest cum ever, but just a dribble compared to the flood of seed he was infusing me with.

Eventually his pulses weakened and stopped. I reopened my eyes that I’d shut in my ecstasy. Alan’s smiling face was just above mine. He leaned in for a deep kiss. His tongue plunged into me and I caressed it with licks from my own. When we broke apart I knew that whenever he texted me, whatever I was doing, my reply would always be ‘Y’. “You know, now would be a good time for that shower,” Alan suggested while standing up, a movement that snapped all fourteen inches of cock from my intestines in one stunning second. I felt empty. “Damn, I shredded the condom again. Ever since I tried Eddie’s new formula, I cum ten times as much, and so forcefully that it shears the rubber. He says we’ll be getting a stronger batch by next weekend, but that’s 30 to 40 fucks from now.” “I don’t mind. It’s kind of nice knowing your sperm is churning inside me. But, if it’s a concern, why not limit your contacts for the next few days?” “To you perhaps,” he chuckled, while helping me to my feet and steering us toward the shower. “I’m just offering.” Alan turned on a cool spray and we entered the shower together. I started by washing his muscular body. I loved feeling up all his muscles but I paid special attention to his ass. He spread his legs to give me access. I soaped his butt and rubbed fingers around his hole. “Go ahead,” he offered. “Get it clean inside too.” I soaped up my hand and pushed my middle finger inside. “Have you been fucked?” I inquired. “Yes. But don’t get any ideas. If you don’t have a cock like mine and real muscle behind it you’d be an instant eunuch when I cum.” He emphasized his point by contracting his sphincter muscle painfully about my invading digit. “That’s only a fraction of what happens during my orgasm.”

I was convinced. Anyway it was his cock I wanted in me. To that end I soaped my hands and used one to slip his foreskin back and forth over the head of his shaft while my other ran up and down the length of the long pole. It was only a few seconds before he was hard as steel and covered in slippery suds. “I think it’s my turn to clean you.” Alan leaned me up against the wall, spreading my legs wide with a casual, but irresistible, push from his knee. I felt the soapy member poke my entrance. He pushed up into me with no trouble from gut that he’d already molded to his dimensions. While he cleaned my insides with foot-long strokes, he soaped my body and washed my hair. His strong hands covered every inch of my torso while he never missed a beat in his fuck. I was in heaven. After several minutes he placed both hands on my hips and hoisted me off the tiled floor. Holding me aloft he thrust my body along the steel pole that speared me. He was moving faster and pulling harder as he built to a peak. I was his to use and glad of it. A minute of furious action and he pushed into the maximum and held me there as he unloaded within me as I sprayed the walls of the shower with my juices. Still cumming he bent my legs to my chest and lifted me halfway off his gushing fire-hose, turning me around to face him. My back rested on the wall as he let me drift down the length of his pulsing member. Bottoming out he shifted his grip to my waist as I wrapped my legs about his trunk. I looked down to where our bodies joined. Only half an inch of that pole was visible where it sprouted from his straight black pubic bush. Every few second I’d see a tremor shake its surface, followed shortly by a jet of cum from the deeply buried tip that shook my interior with its force. By the time his ejaculations eased, cum was seeping from around the tight seal where he plugged my opening. We rested, still coupled, as the spray from the shower cooled us down and rinsed the residue of our sex from our bodies. I had a class in half an hour. Strangely, I felt energized, not exhausted. I had many thoughts running through my mind. I knew I wasn’t straight anymore. Was I bi? I didn’t think so. Why bother with trying to get Sarah to put out, when, even if she did, I wouldn’t be near as satisfied as I am now. I knew I belonged to Alan. I was

wearing his ring. What did that mean? I guess Mitch belongs with the guy, Bill, but what did that mean? What is the new relationship between Jack, Ricardo, Mitch and I and the others in the fraternity? I knew so little about my new life other than I was excited to learn. When Alan pulled his cock from my ass a quart of his cum flowed out before my hole adjusted to his absence. He turned me bottom side up to let the spray wash my butt. He set me on my feet and shut off the water. We dried each other and reentered the common area where my clothes had been discarded in the run up to my initiation. We found Ricardo in the soft chair that had held me, being fucked by an unfamiliar Asian stud almost a big as Alan. On the out stroke I saw he was almost as big in the most important feature with maybe just under fourteen inches of cock that he smoothly stuffed back into my very happy roommate. His cock was stiff and already had shot a couple loads. “Hi Alan. Jerry this is Charlie Kim, another fraternity brother. We got the e- mail about you and Mitch, so we figured there’s no need for privacy. We’ve got class in twenty minutes.” “Hi Jerry,” greeted Charlie while picking up the pace in fucking Ricardo. “He looks like a hot fuck. Can you let me try him sometime?” “Sure, if I can try that cute wrestler I’ve seen you with.” “Alan, he’s a nice guy and needs his confidence if he’s going to win his meets. We all know how rough you are with jocks. I always let him pretend to pin me. Then he jumps onto my cock and acts like he’s raping me with his ass until the pleasure he’s giving me forces me to cum. If you can play along and not break his spirit we’ve got a deal.” “OK, deal.” “Do I wait until after Ricardo?” I asked. Charlie had returned his full attention to his fuck and I guess they would climax soon.

“No. You’ve got a class and so do they. Get dressed. I’ll set it up so he can call or text your cell with the arrangements. Have fun.” As Alan and I left we heard Ricardo and Charlie cumming. When I returned after my afternoon classes, my other roommates were already there doing homework at their individual desks in the common area. So much had happened but the scene was totally normal. “Hi guys.” I greeted everyone and got back. “Mitch, how was your day?” “About like yours I heard,” he said turning to face me with a big smile. I saw he had a leather band about his neck from which hung a small bronze and green disk. “No ring like mine?” “Bill prefers the leather collar.” “I see.” Mitch had changed more than his sexual orientation. They said Bill doesn’t take no for an answer and I guess Mitch knows it. I wondered if I’d be the same way. That’s certainly not how Alan and I are. I’m a person to him not just a sex object. But he didn’t ask if I wanted sex with Charlie. But that’s just because it was obvious, wasn’t it? I guess I’m just new at this. “Hey guys, you’ve had more experience. How about filling us in on what’s expected. What are our duties?” “It’s pretty simple,” Jack explained. “The fraternity brother have a sex drive that’s off the scale, maybe five, six or seven encounters on school days and two or three times that on weekends and parties. So they all have a network of contacts they can call on to meet their needs. You’re in Alan’s and Mitch is in Bill’s. The other brothers have their own networks and won’t poach from their brothers without permission, like Charlie got for you. When they need you they’ll contact you and you’ll have fun, probably several times a week.” “What if we’re busy?”

“That’s your loss, but it’s OK. Just say you can’t and someone else gets lucky.” “I don’t think Bill would like that,” suggested Mitch in a soft voice. “Probably not,” Ricardo laughed. “But Alan and most of the guys are more reasonable. But I doubt you’d want to pass up a chance to get fucked by Alan.” “I’ve seen you with many different guys. I guess all in the fraternity. Why are you different?” “We’re considered boyfriends to everyone in the fraternity. So we’re not limited to one guy, but the price is that we can’t ever say no; not that we’d want to.” “So why are the four of us now completely unoccupied with all those sexy boys out there?” “That’s the rule. Five to ten PM Sunday to Thursday are study hours, no sex. Then for some pre-bedtime relief one of the freshman, pledges now, takes on all comers. Another is assigned wake-up duties.” “It’s amazing. I’m a senior and in all my time here I’ve never known about this.” “Yeah. My introduction was a rescue by Eddie Lee in San Francisco. He invited me to a fraternity party last year and I brought Ricardo. He’d heard rumors from one of his friends. I guess they keep a low profile. They don’t enter the greek sporting competitions anymore. They do have the best greek GPA, but they’re mostly Asian, so that’s not considered unusual. I guess keeping things within their networks makes for a low profile. How many are really involved in a big campus?” “Maybe, with the new tracking system, we can find out?” Ricardo suggested. “I’ll just call up the tracking software on the fraternity’s server. Tony gave me the password.”

He went to his computer and punched it up. The screen displayed a campus map with the symbols. “Let’s zoom out for the entire campus. The four symbols here are us. This cluster is the fraternity. Most of the brothers are there, but I see a couple in the library and that’s Eddie’s symbol in a lab. I even see a few clusters in off campus apartments. I didn’t know they’d had any sensors in town.” “It looks like there’s another group in our dorm,” I observed. “There are only a few with symbols like yours. Can you tell who that is in the next dorm? The one next to the solid white symbol.” Ricardo placed the cursor over the symbol and a data block appeared. “That’s Joseph Running Bear. We met him last year. The white symbol is his brother Samuel. He completed high school a year early and is pledging this year.” “You know anyone can fuck a pledge,” added Jack, “even guys in the brothers’ networks. They’re not permitted to refuse. So if you see a guy with a solid white ring you can try him out.” “Are the pledges like the brothers?” “No, they’re normal, even small. Though I’ve met Samuel. He’s hot. But I’m told that after their initiation they’ll be as big and strong as the others. I don’t know their secret. Remember if you decide to try a pledge out that they’ll be calling the shots when they become brothers and being in Alan or Bill’s network won’t protect you from reciprocation from anyone you’ve tried as a pledge.” “I’ll remember that, but I don’t think that being on the receiving end of an encounter with guys like that is exactly a negative. It’s only a few hours and my ass really misses the feeling of a big cock.” “I know what you mean,” said Ricardo. “Jack’s pretty big, though not in the brothers’ league. He does me several evenings and I’m sure he’d fuck you too if you want.”

“Yeah, I used to be a top but that’s not my role with the fraternity. But I still like the chance to try and I’ve learned quite a bit from the guys.” “Thanks. Is tonight OK?” It was. I was finishing my morning classes when I got the text from Alan. I confirmed a meeting back in my room for 11:15. Heading back we spotted each other about a block from our mutual destination. Alan was wearing a skin-tight polo and slacks whose legs were stressed by the thickness of his massive thighs. The thick tube of his long, but still soft, cock was quite noticeable on the inside of his left leg. I greeted him and we walked toward our goal, his hand about my waist. We were at the dorm entrance when I heard my name called. It was my ex- girl, Sarah. “Hi Sarah, what do you need?” I inquired. “Nothing. We’ve moved on, but can still say hello. Who’s your friend?” “This is Alan Wong. Alan this is Sarah, as of Saturday, my ex-girlfriend.” “Hi Alan. How come Jerry never mentioned you?” “We only met yesterday. We’re fuck-buddies. In fact we’re headed to his room now for some sex. You’ve a really sexy, fit body. I bet you’re an athlete. Perhaps you’d like to join us? I’m sure I can show both of you a good time.” I didn’t understand what was happening. I expected Sarah to freak-out, hearing that I’m gay, but I could see her checking out Alan. She wet her lips as she noticed the outline of Alan’s cock against the taut fabric of his slacks down his thigh. “I’m on the women’s soccer squad and I’m certainly interested. I’ll go with you and we’ll see what comes up.”

A couple minutes later we were in my bedroom. Alan hugged Sarah against his muscular frame and gave her a deep kiss. They held it for a good minute. When he released her, she stumbled back and sat on the edge of the bed, looking up at Alan. Her face was flushed. I knew Alan was in control, so there was nothing for me to do but strip and await whatever he had in mind. Alan shucked his top accompanied by a gasp from Sarah as she had an unobstructed view of his massive upper body development. She was fingering her pussy through panties already soaked with her juices. When I was naked I sat down on the bed next to her. She didn’t notice me. Alan stepped close in to Sarah, unbuckling his belt. Then he slowly lowered his pants. He had no underwear on. It would be too confining with his big equipment. Sarah was treated to the sight of his fine black pubic hair and the thick base of the flesh that snaked down the left leg of his trousers. As he eased his pants lower, more of the thick, golden shaft was exposed. Now Sarah had her mouth agape as eight inches were visible with no sign of an end and the bunched fabric obscured the over half-foot I knew remained. “Oh my God,” Sarah gasped as the base of the bulging mushroom head came into view, his foreskin tightly wrapping the flange. As the last piece of cloth restraining it was pushed clear, it snapped out, spraying Sarah’s face with a few drops of his dripping pre-cum. Sarah reached out to it tentatively, touching the shaft with one finger as Alan stepped clear of his pants. She tried to grip it in her hand, but it was far too thick. Soon both hands were traveling the hard surface, spreading Alan’s copious pre-cum until it glistened in the light from the windows. Alan put his hands under her arms, lifting Sarah toward the center of the bed, pushing her onto her back. He climbed aboard the bed, bridging her body with his powerful frame. Sarah still had his cock. Alan gave Sarah another deep kiss, pressing his hard torso onto her softer flesh with only a fraction of his weight in full body contact. Sarah wrapped her legs about his waist as her dress pushed up past her hips.

When Alan broke the kiss, pushing back I could see the wet impression from his pole on her top reaching between her firm breasts. Sarah’s hard nipple points were clearly poking the thin material. Alan just pulled backwards, the slick flesh slipping from her grasp. He didn’t bother undressing Sarah. He just pulled the panties to the side and shoved the blunt head of his cock at her very wet opening. When Sarah felt him against her she started writhing on the bed but her body was securely confined by the mass of immoveable muscle above her. Alan again deeply kissed her as he eased his hips forward and down. I had a clear view as the tip of his long shaft spread her nether lips and disappeared inside. I knew Sarah was no stranger to sex, but she’d clearly never had anything like this; certainly not from me. I’m not half Alan’s length or thickness. Alan only had about six inches in when she had her first orgasm. Even with Alan’s mouth over hers, it was loud. Alan broke their kiss to let her recover. Sarah gasped for breath, still moaning as she squirted the thick spike of flesh protruding from her cunt with her juices. Slowly she calmed and stared up at the Asian stud that filled her vision. “I’ve never done anything like that. I’ve had orgasms before, but they were nothing in comparison. Sorry Jerry, no offense, but that was real sex.” “None taken,” I said. I knew what she was feeling. In truth, I didn’t compare. “That was only your introduction. We have plenty of time and I’ve lots more cock.” Alan shoved in another inch as Sarah’s legs reflexively tightened about his waist. Alan pushed her top over her breasts until it bunched under her arms and began to slowly pump his steely member through her clutching vaginal lips. “Oh, it’s so big,” mumbled Sarah. “So thick...I feel it in so deep...What? Oh.” And then there were just grunts and moans.

Alan had about ten inches in when Sarah had her second orgasm. It was marked by a moan that quickly rose in pitch before cutting off suddenly as her body spasmed on the bed. Alan just kept up a steady fuck motion throughout. A few minutes and another orgasm later he had all fourteen- plus inches in my ex-girlfriend. Sarah was sweating, her skin flushed red from her sexual stimulation. Her eyes were wide, staring at Alan, but clearly, she was beyond conscious thought as she was stimulated sexually to pleasure undreamt. After conquering Sarah with the full dimensions of his cock, Alan upped his tempo, powering full-length strokes through a quivering Sarah. After several minutes, he plugged Sarah to the hilt and released his seed. It must have shocked Sarah to a new level of ecstasy as her body went into a wild bucking as Alan held her tightly to prevent her from injuring herself. After a couple minutes Alan started to ease out of her. He was still cumming, but not strongly. When the head finally pulled clear there was quite a bit overflowing from her over-expanded cunt. The fabric of her panties wedged into the gap as Alan left. Cum was added to the female lube coating it, but plenty flowed to soak her dress and my sheets. Alan was still spurting about as much as a normal guy cums; just a dribble for him. He moved the tip up to Sarah’s mouth, laying a couple streaks along her torso and breasts on the way. Sarah instinctively nursed the offered tip, swallowing his seed as he finished cumming over the next minute. Alan pushed off of Sarah and looked my way. It was my turn. When he raised my legs to his shoulders I flopped back on the mattress next to the dazed body of Sarah. Seconds later Alan’s still hard shaft was piercing my hole, eased on its way by the coating of Sarah’s pussy juice and the residue from Alan’s last load. In one smooth motion I was plugged to the hilt by the more than fourteen inches of his male member. He started his fuck stroke and I was instantly in heaven. I reached for my cock, but Alan intercepted my hands and pinned both my arms above my head as his hips powered his pole through my gut.

My own cock was bouncing stiffly each time he bottomed out. He pushed me over the edge and I spewed my first load like an out-of-control fire hose. Alan then started to build to his own release, pounding me faster and harder. His big balls were punching my ass as he finished each inward motion. My senses where overwhelmed. My cock was hard again and I was sweating. I was looking at Alan’s face as he hovered above my body, filling my view. He eased his muscular body onto mine, bending me double. He lowered his head beside my own and whispered something in my ear. I heard the sound but couldn’t comprehend the words. For a period it seemed his muscles enveloped me, feeling them tense and relax as he power-fucked my ass. Suddenly, there was a moment of quiet as he holds me. A tremor shakes my frame from his presence dominating my interior. The first jet of fire blasts my gut, then the second and third. He begins to move within me again, in and out, in time with his ejaculations. I join the party, spewing sperm from my own cock in time with each burst. It seems forever, but quiet returns. I bask in the afterglow, barely noticing as Alan extracts himself from my depths. I’m sprawled on the bed next to Sarah, who was sleeping or passed out. Time passes. I hear Alan talking. It brings me out of my haze. I see he’s had a shower and is holding his pants, preparing to dress. “I’ve got my afternoon class. I’ve added Sarah to my network. Explain it to her when she recovers,” Alan said while dressing. He left me alone in the bed with my ex. I checked the time. I had just over an hour to my next class. I left Sarah for my own shower. On the way the sounds from Jack’s room told me he had a visitor. When I returned Sarah was still out of it, sprawled on the bed still, more or less, clothed. Alan’s cum still oozed from her slit. I noticed that Alan had put a ring with his symbol on the fourth finger of her left hand. I just sat next to her with my towel over my shoulder, waiting for her to recover.

I figured that while I’m waiting there’s no reason to waste all of Alan’s cum, so I rubbed a couple fingers over Sarah’s bottom and tasted the juices. I’ve tasted Sarah before and, of course, Alan’s cum. The combination was pretty nice. I went back for more. After a few minutes my fingers were dipping into her cunt to get at the tasty treasure. That finally roused Sarah. The first indication was that I felt her pussy squeeze my invading fingers. Then her body stirred and she looked around wildly, finally focusing on me. “Where’s Alan?” She asked. “What happened? Where am I? What are you doing?” She blurted out rapidly and then noting my hand between her legs. “Alan had to get to class,” I started, pulling my fingers, dripping wet from her snatch. “He fucked you in my room. You’ve been out of it for about 40 minutes. I was just getting some of Alan’s cum that he shot into you. It’s pretty nice. Try some.” I put one of my wet fingers near her mouth. She needed no further urging to lick it clean. I made a show of savoring my other finger. “Did you fuck me too?” From her tone I guessed that wasn’t a pleasant thought for her. However, it was a reasonable question since I was sitting next to her nude and she was confused once Alan had her. “No, I’m over you. Once Alan fucked you senseless, he fucked me. Frankly, if I can have sex like that, I don’t need you.” “I understand. I’d do anything to experience that again.” “You’re in luck then, Sarah. Alan has added you to his network. You’re wearing his ring. I’ve got one too,” I said, putting my ring next to hers. “What does that mean? Will he be dating me? Why do you have one too?” “As I said, you’re in his network, as am I. The ring has a chip in it that lets him track you. When he wants you he’ll call or text you. Just don’t expect

dinner and a movie. If you’re busy, you can decline, then someone else gets lucky, maybe me.” “I don’t think I’d ever say no to Alan.” She finally noticed the condition of her outfit. She pulled her top down, recovering her big breasts. It was still damp and stained from her encounter with Alan. She stood up and straightened her dress. The entire back half was soaked where cum leaked from her slit. She was still dripping part of Alan’s huge sperm deposit onto the floor between her legs. “I can’t go like this. Jerry, can I borrow a tee shirt and gym shorts, just until I can get back to my room and change? Please, I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” “Sure, you can fuck me.” “I don’t want to fuck you, but I’d love to eat more of Alan’s cum from where you’ve been keeping it warm.” “I’ll give you five minutes,” she offered while stripping off her clothes. I pushed Sarah back onto the bed and dove between her spread thighs. As I enjoyed my feast, she would slip her fingers into herself to grab some too. There was plenty. A hundred normal men couldn’t have shot so much. She pushed my head away when my time was up. I gave her the tee and shorts. They were big on her but worked for the emergency once she cinched up the string tied waist. She got a tampon from her bag to absorb the fluid and stuffed it into the shorts. As she brushed her hair, I dressed for class. When we left my bedroom we ran into Jack and another huge Asian stud returning from the shower. Sarah was openly checking him out, but he was only interested in me. He noticed I was in Alan’s network. He went into Jack’s room without introducing himself. As we left, I heard action from Mike’s room.

I got no action on Tuesday. Wednesday, Charlie Kim gave me a call for a meeting over lunch. He had access to a physical therapy room in the athletic complex and I got a deep tissue massage from his impressive cock. Thursday I got another encounter with Alan in my room. He invited me to a party at their fraternity on Friday evening. I mentioned the invitation to Jack that evening. He and Ricardo were going too, but apparently, not Mitch. I wondered if Sarah might have been invited. That just got a laugh from Jack. Alan might have a bi side, but it wouldn’t be evident at the party. I was told that even though I’m in Alan’s network, at the party, I’d be expected to take on any brother that wanted me. From what I’d seen of the guys dropping by to visit Jack and Ricardo, that would be a pleasure. As Jack, Ricardo and I were getting ready for the party Friday, I heard Mitch entertaining Bill Reyes in his bedroom. From his moans, whimpers and the muffled screams, he was really getting drilled. I showered, shaved and had Jack loosen and lube me with a twelve-inch dildo. There was no need to dress for the party as we wouldn’t need clothes once we arrived. I decided to use the tee shirt and gym shorts I’d lent Sarah. She’d returned them yesterday. I hadn’t washed them and they still smelled of Alan’s cum. While finishing up, I saw Bill Reyes leaving Mitch’s room. He was wearing a tee shirt and running shorts, though his bulging thigh muscles caused the light material to gather at the top of his legs. The thick shaft of his long cock and big balls were clearly outlined. He left with a promise to see me at the party. I looked in on Mitch. He was sleeping or passed out, naked on the bed, except for straps on his wrists and ankles that were now untied. Cum was leaking from his ass and mouth and he was liberally covered in streaks from stray shots from his own gun. I doubted he’d be doing anything before morning. Jack knocked on the door when we arrived at the fraternity shortly before eight. A few seconds later the door was opened by a muscular Asian stud.

He recognized Jack and Ricardo and they introduced me. He was a Singaporean Chinese, called Zai Zai. He was wearing tee shirt and shorts like we were, but a few inches of cock stuck clear of the leg opening between his thick thighs. He sported a bronze ring with a blue center, a sophomore. Zai Zai closed the door and stepped out of his few clothes, leaving them by the door. “I see you’re one of Alan’s guys. This must be your first party. Let me get you started and warmed up.” With a hand about my waist he herded me down a flight of stairs to their party room as Jack and Ricardo preceded us, shedding their tops en route. The party had started. The lower level had mats covering much of the floor. There was a well-equipped exercise area with weight stacks, heavily laden bars and dumbbells, benches and several machines. Another area had seating and couches. Everywhere massively muscular Asian guys were in heavy action with the guests. I saw some had ear studs like my roommates, including the black guy with the gymnast build I’d spotted earlier around campus. Others had rings like mine in various designs, though there were a few without. I saw Alan, Charlie Kim and Tony Thieu already pumping the asses of their guests. Bill Reyes I didn’t spot. Zai Zai escorted me to an empty basket that quickly accepted my few clothes. I was placed on my back on a mat. My legs were lifted to his shoulders, resting in the valley between his bulging deltoid and thick neck. Zai Zai rolled on a condom from one of the bowls spaced about the room. Did they get the stronger ones in? He wasn’t quite as big as Alan in height, muscle or cock, but he had at least thirteen inches that were twice as thick as mine. He was strong too. They all were. Of course, you’d expect that given their massive muscles. Zai Zai was only about five-foot-six, a head shorter than I, but must top 250 pounds with 24-inch guns. He was one of the smaller

brothers from my experience and the quick survey of the room. But, even with that, he was two or three times stronger than he looked. He shoved that big cock all the way into me in one thrust. Though not Alan’s size it was plenty to stretch my hole. He pulled out, leaving just the head inside. Then in again, beginning a steady, powerful fuck. He was hitting all my sensitive spots. He knew it too. “You like this? Am I better than Alan?” I might have been dazed by the intense pleasure from our sex, but I retained enough of my wits not to answer that. A minute more of Zai Zai’s fuck and I didn’t remember the question. My cock spewed its first load shortly after. Then things really got hazy. My partner came, triggering me again. He didn’t stop. We came again, at least once maybe more. Then he was gone, leaving me limp on the mat. Another Asian stud, bigger than Zai Zai, had me next. If he mentioned his name, I didn’t catch it. There was another when he finished. This one pulled out when he came and soaked me in his cum. I had a few minutes to recover when he left me. Bill Reyes spotted me crumpled on the mat. He helped me to my feet, saying he had something special for me. I was pretty exhausted by then so he was half supporting me as he steered me through the action in the party room. I spotted Jack being stuffed from both ends by two of the brothers. Bill had moved to the exercise area. We’d stopped near an extra-sturdy square frame with cables and pulleys leading to four massive weight stacks. Bill adjusted the weights, so each was about 600 pounds. Next he put leather straps tightly about my wrists and ankles. Each strap had a thick steel ring attached. He donned a set of straps himself. I had an idea where he was going and didn’t like it, but didn’t know what to do. He clipped my wrists to cables from the upper corners of the frame and I was suspended a couple feet in the air. My ankles were clipped to cables from the lower corners and he adjusted their length so I had tension on each limb, holding me like a big X in the frame. At least the weight stacks

were at their bottom stops, so I only had a bit more than my own weight pulling me apart. However, Bill stepped behind me and clipped his ankle straps to the lower cables. Now I had 220 pounds of Filipino-American muscle to support as well as my weight. He stood up behind me, his thick 11.5-inch cock sliding into my hole. With his left hand he grabbed my right wrist, pulling it down, raising the weights, until he could clip his right wrist to the cable. Then he used his right hand to secure his left as the weights danced on their stacks. Since he was over eight inches shorter than I, his body resisted the weights and I was attached to him by my wrists, ankles and the hard cock up my ass. He reached his right hand to my cock. The weight stack on that side moved up as his arm came down, but the other weights shifted too as we moved up and right in the frame. He stroked my cock while flexing his hips to stroke himself in my ass. I was instantly hard. He wrapped my chest in his left arm with my arm slaved to his. His biceps muscle was four times my size. We shifted up and to the center. He squatted against the more than a ton of weight on the stacks, moving us down and extracting about half his cock from my hole. So we fucked in mid air suspended from the frame. The hundreds of pounds of cable tension seemed not to bother him. All the time he’d be fucking me while my arms and legs were forced to follow his movements. He curled up into a fetal position with my body on the inside, squeezed and enveloped by his muscles. That’s when he shot his first load as I sprayed my face with my own seed. When he stopped cumming he just relaxed, allowing the weights to open us up into our original spread eagle. Then he put his hands to my waist and started to push and pull me along his still hard pole. He started slowly then increased his pace. In a few minutes he was pounding me with full-length pile driver strokes, flexing his powerful shaft in my gut as each bottomed out. When he came again, so did I. Each of his powerful jets was matched with a spurt from my own cock as if he were shooting right through my dick.

When his cock stopped blasting he unclipped us both from the cables, wrists first, then ankles, while still plugging my hole with his steely pole. He moved me face down onto a padded weight bench, my arms and legs draped over the sides. He pressed his wide chest to my back. I could feel the hard points of his nipples dig into my traps. He brought his legs up beside the bench, forcing mine to split widely to the side. Then he pumped me again. When he came, it was too much for the condom, even this stronger variety. My gut was flooded as he spurted a new load. Even so he kept going while his past loads soaked the bench and dripped onto the mat. He came inside me again and, with me totally spent, he left me there. I just couldn’t move. I was exhausted. I don’t know how many times I came or how many loads I took. The party went on around me for a while. Then strong hands were helping me up. It was Tony Thieu. He helped me to a big leather couch and sat me down on it. He was talking to me, but I had trouble following it. I just nodded agreement whenever he seemed to be expecting me to do something. I guess his latest question was whether I wanted to be fucked, because he pulled my ass to the edge of the cushion and raised my legs to his shoulders. He had twelve stiff inches of cock that he inserted easily into my well-used hole. Instead of just pounding me for his pleasure, he spent a few minutes exploring while watching my reactions, finding my sensitive spots. When he really got going he hit them all the time. I’d had some really good fucks but Tony’s was incredible. I came and came and came. He shot and I came even harder. He didn’t stop. He upped the pace. It was too much for me. I begged him to stop, but only random moans escaped my mouth. I came again. Then he unleashed another load and all my muscles convulsed as my mind darkened. Cool water was spraying my face. I was in a shower, like the one in my room. I was being supported in the arms of an athletic male. He wasn’t nearly as built as the fraternity brothers, but certainly handsome. He was an Indian, well, Native-American, about five-eleven and well-muscled. “What happened? Where am I?” I asked.

“Hi, I’m glad to see you’re awake. You passed out at the party and I was tasked to take you home. We’re in your dorm. I’m Samuel Running Bear, one of the pledges.” “Thanks. I’m Jerry Sanders. I guess I’m not ready for so much sex in one evening.” “You did better than most. You lasted to almost midnight. If you can stand on your own now I’ll wash the cum off you.” I could and let Samuel wash me. I saw he wore the solid white ring of a pledge. He had a nice nine-inch cock that was semi-hard. After a few minutes he turned off the water and we stepped out and dried off. In the common area were our few pieces of discarded clothes. I led him to my bedroom. “Are you OK now? I’ll head back to the fraternity.” I guess I was OK, at least physically, but I didn’t want to be alone. “Can you stay?” “If you want, I’ll stay. I’m a pledge and you’re in Alan’s network. You can fuck me if you want.” “No, not like that. I just need someone with me. Just sleep with me and hold me.” “I can do that. You’re lucky. Normally I have to be available from six to eight for any brother needing a morning fuck, but I’m free when there’s a party.” I got into bed and Samuel climbed in behind me, wrapping an arm about my chest. I felt his cock harden against my butt. I pushed down on it and it eased inside. It wasn’t big compared to what I’d taken, but I needed it. Samuel just left it in, not moving, a firm hot presence in my gut. My internal

muscles massaged it gently. A few minutes later Samuel, without any motion, added his seed to my gut and we drifted off to blissful sleep.
Chapter 19 - Advancement It was a pretty normal November Tuesday for me. I was up early to do a three-mile run and some weights at the student gym. With my life I need every bit of endurance and strength I can muster. I’ve been doing my exercise routine with Jacob Greene, a fellow senior I met in the gym a few weeks ago. He wears the bronze and blue ring that identifies him as in Harry Nguyen’s network. He, naturally, also recognized the meaning of my gold and red ring. We started spotting each other on the weight bench. We soon compared experiences. He had the advantage, having been fucked by Alan Wong at a party late last year, while I’d only seen Harry at one. Actually, Alan was his inspiration for his workout since his party fuck put Jacob out of action for the night. Harry is about an inch shorter and not as thick as Alan. Since Jacob is only five-foot-two and, with a gymnast build of 125 pounds, he gives away over a hundred pounds to Harry and almost two hundred to Alan. I guess everything inside is much smaller than with my six-foot-two, so it seems amazing he could take Harry’s thirteen inches or Alan’s fourteen plus at all. The only thing not small about him was his eight-inch cock that was thicker than my seven-point-five piece, but, of course, nowhere near our fuck- buddies’ equipment. I’m Jerry Sanders, a Berkeley senior. I’ve already recounted how I was recruited to be the fuck-toy of Alan Wong, a member of a unique fraternity of, mostly Asian, muscle studs. Harry Nguyen, at five-foot-eight and 230 with thirteen thick inches, is about average for them. Alan is bigger, but not nearly the biggest. I think their smallest Asian cock is eleven inches, if you can call an eleven-inch cock that’s almost wrist thick, small. They’re unbelievably strong too; way beyond what you’d expect even with their huge muscles. I’d already upped my bench press fifty pounds to 340, adding half an inch to my biceps and an inch to my chest. I’ve added one-twenty to my squats. That really muscled my glutes and thighs. Alan, who didn’t notice my

increased strength, he could overpower my whole body with one arm without seeming effort, really liked how my firm ass felt on his cock. My suite-mate, Jack Gordon, was tutoring me on how to be a better bottom, using my ass to actively make love to a cock. My aerobic work has helped me too. I don’t pass out from a fuck anymore, though the sensations when Alan turns up the pace tends to cause me to lose track of time and place. That’s where I was headed rapidly as Alan was steadily pounding my ass. He’d arranged our meeting after our ten o’clock classes back in my dorm room. It’s been a pretty regular event for Tuesday as our schedules coincide. I usually get a few other meetings with Alan at other times in the week but the times vary. I’d already cum three times and Alan once. I was on my back with my legs wrapped about his thin waist. I could use my leverage on his body to pull my ass into his body as he thrust his steel pole into me. When he presses me into the bed I relax my legs and squeeze my ass against his withdrawal. I feel every inch as he pulls it from my body and the big bulge of the flaring cap to his member can be felt as it moves from the center of my gut to the stretched ring that it forced open to enter me. The flange pressing my back door is my cue to relax my muscles as he reverses direction to plunge inward again. He presses my pleasure buttons on every stroke. I cum and he speeds his assault. I’m running on pure instinct by now as my pleasure increases. I drift, my mind awash with sensations. I’ve been told my cock bubbles cum almost continuously during this period, one long, long orgasm from balls that have been mostly emptied from earlier eruptions. Then Alan’s cock shocks me back to reality as it bucks wildly in the depths of my abdomen, spewing powerful jets of sperm. Alan can cum like that for minutes. Since it’s his second of this encounter my gut is full. I can feel his juices spurting from around the tight seal where our flesh merges. Alan pulls the spewing member from my gut and shifts it toward my face. I reach for it to guide it to my mouth, but it’s still bouncing all over from the muscle contractions powering a six-foot ejaculation every second. It shoots again and again soaking my bed and body with a couple

bouncing off the wall and ceiling. A last spurt before my lips surround the head creams my face, leaving me snorting and blinking to clear my nose and eyes while trying to swallow the cum flooding my mouth. They stopped using condoms. Alan told me that the stuff they took has so supercharged their cells that no disease could survive in them. It was a good thing too since they cum so much and with such force that even the strongest sheaths frequently failed. I really like the feeling of him shooting deep inside me. Eventually, the flow eases and stops. I run my tongue around the head to clean off the last residue. Alan pops his cock from my mouth. It’s still mostly hard. He leans over me, bridging my torso on his knees and elbows. He wipes the pooled cum from my eyes with a finger. I open my eyes and see his face smiling down at me. I thought he was going to kiss me, but he stopped a couple inches from my face and licked up the cum soaking me and pushed his tongue into my mouth as a dessert for me. That completed, I did get my after sex kiss, gently stroking his tongue with mine as he explored my mouth. We pressed together in full body contact, our cocks resting beside each other between our cum-coated bodies. He rolled onto his back, pulling me on top. “That was fun,” he remarked. It was a real complement from him. “Yeah,” I agreed, still glowing from the experience. A gob of Alan’s cum dripped from the ceiling and splashed on my back. “It looks like I’ll have to do some cleanup this evening.” “By the way, do you have an extra key for the room? I’d like to use the bed occasionally while you’re in class.” “Sure. What’s up?” “I’m meeting Sarah at two and this is closer than her place off campus.”

Sarah and two friends had rented a townhouse just a block off Telegraph Avenue, but they never brought their dates in. When we were dating I always brought her to my room. “Sarah and her friends are pretty uptight about their privacy. I understand. I hope they won’t mind the mess.” “It’s not a problem,” he stated as his cock started straining upward against my torso. He lifted me by my hips until the tip found the mark and he pushed me down on it to start our next round. I got back from my afternoon classes at about three-thirty. Only Ricardo was in and, from the sounds, having a good time with someone in his room. I found Sarah and her two housemates, fully naked, sprawled across my bed. Alan was gone but he’d been there. All three were dripping his seed from their cunts and Sarah had taken a load up her ass as well. My bed was a lot damper too as Alan apparently hosed them down after filling them up inside. I shook Sarah to bring her around. “Alan,” she moaned. “Jerry,” she remarked, recognizing me. “Where’s Alan?” “I guess he left. I found you here when I got back from class.” “Kelly, Briona,” she called to her friends, who started to stir. I noticed they also wore Alan’s ring. “Girl, what happened here?” Asked Briona, rubbing her long fingers across her pussy lips. The white cum was a stark contrast to her chocolate skin. “We had sex with my, our, friend, Alan. Don’t you remember?” “I remember every second, but I’ve had sex a lot and it was nothing like that. It’s like I still feel him in me. Everything’s so sensitive. I’ll explode with the slightest touch.”

“Who are you?” She asked noticing my presence finally. But she wasn’t interested in the answer. She grabbed my crotch and pulled out my cock. She had me by the balls, literally. She pulled me down to the bed and rolled on top, straddling my hips. Briona had her needs and was stroking my cock. In spite of myself I got hard. The fact that Alan’s cum dripping from her cunt was lubing her hand strokes didn’t hurt. She just sat on me and my whole cock was engulfed in her sopping vaginal canal. Alan had expanded her so much I barely felt any friction, but the walls started to spasm and she began to squeeze down on my smaller shaft. “Ah. Yes, I needed that. I was so empty. Oh!” She clamped my cock in an internal vise as she came. “Mind if I get some of that?” A new voice asked. A few seconds later Kelly’s red-bushed slit was against my lips. I knew what she wanted and started to lick Alan’s cum from her dripping snatch. “Sarah, you set us up,” complained Kelly. “Needed to pick up an assignment from a classmate, just a quick stop.” “Well it was an assignment, sort of. Alan asked me to bring you. Why use that tone? I know you liked it. Would you have come if I told you what was going to happen?” “Girl, that’s crazy. Like we’re going to come with you to meet a guy who wants to fuck all three of us.” “So, Briona, you wouldn’t have come. You wouldn’t have met Alan and you wouldn’t have had the best sex of your life. Could you even have counted how many times you climaxed?” “But we have boyfriends. There’s no way I can enjoy a date with Leon after this. When will we see Alan again?”

I missed the next bit as I shot a load that mixed with Alan’s inside Briona. I don’t think she noticed. A few minutes later we disentangled and the girls left to grab a shower, not caring if anyone saw them naked. I got up and zipped up my pants. Then I stripped off the cum-soaked sheets and used the dryer parts of them to clean off the splatters on the walls, ceiling and floor. When they returned they completely ignored me while completing drying themselves. “Who was that guy out there? Asked Kelly. He was almost as big as Alan.” “He must be gay if he wasn’t interested in these,” said Briona, cupping her size-D breasts. I wondered if this were Ricardo’s guest or someone else. “I brought us a change of clothes,” stated Sarah. “Something sexy. I always feel like I want everyone to see my fresh-fucked look; at least I have once Alan’s been fucking me. Try these on.” “Wow. Low cut and short. When we sit down everyone will see our panties.” “No they won’t if we don’t wear them. No bras either. Let the guys see what they can’t get.” Briona already had my cum in her cunt, but it didn’t seem the time to mention it. I just wanted my room back. They dressed quickly, looking both sexy and slutty in their skimpy dresses. All were still leaking cum from their slits that wetted their inner thighs though they continually wiped them with their towels. At last they left, but Sarah finally acknowledged me on the way out. She turned and lifted the dress a bit to flash her pussy. “Miss this, Jerry,” she taunted and shut the door. Well that was over. I hoped Alan didn’t need my room too often, at least without me being part of the fun. I knew there was no way I’d refuse him though.

I left to do the laundry of cummy sheets and towels and saw Tony Thieu in the common area drinking a glass of water. He must have been the guy the girls met returning from their showers. He was nude and his twelve-incher was hard and pointing up near vertical. It had obviously been in action with a slick coating of cum and juices. The door to Ricardo’s room was open and I could see Ricardo sprawled on his bed from a vigorous fucking. “Hi Jerry. You interested in a little fun?” I didn’t say anything. I guess I was just staring at his huge muscles and cock. He might not be as big as Alan, but he was certainly as sexy. “Take care of your laundry and hurry back. I’ll call Alan.” I was back in three minutes. Tony was sitting on the big stuffed chair where I had my first fuck. I quickly stripped and went over to him. He grasped my waist and lifted me into the air. “Just straddle the arms of the chair and I’ll lower you into position.” I did as he suggested. Looking down I saw the thick pole disappear beneath my bottom. He slowly lowered me and I felt the tip press into my crack right to my quivering rosebud. He flexed his hips spearing a good portion of his long member right into my gut. When he sat down he left my thighs sitting on the heavily padded arms with about half of him still inside me. “You should have taken my offer the first week. Alan is good and has a big cock, but you can’t be your best when you waste part of your skill on women. Try this.” He pressed up until his groin hit my butt. Then slowly he pulled almost out. Then he went on the attack, hitting me with rapid strokes of different depths and angles. Every one found a sensitive spot. I gasped and moaned as he showed me a new level in male sexuality. When, seemingly forever later, he reverted to a slow measured pace, I looked down at him. He had a big grin. I must have spewed numerous streaks of cum over his body, a couple in his short black hair and one smacked his mouth which he seemed to have mostly licked up. He was still adding some of his own seed to my gut on each stroke, just as my cock still dribbled after its last eruption.

“I think you liked that,” he observed. “Ready for round two?” I hadn’t had a time to wrap my dazed mind around his words when it was round two. I was on my back in the chair when Tony eased us down from our latest peak. I didn’t remember how we shifted positions. “God, that was great. Since Alan popped my cherry I have great sex almost every day, but that was special.” “Yes, I am a sex god. Here, worship the cock of your god.” He pulled his thick, still firm, pole from my gut and pressed the tip to my lips. I opened wide to let him enter and massaged the tip and first few inches with my tongue. “I have sex six or more times a day. My balls start to ache if I don’t get off for more than 12 hours. I’ve got the fraternity and network here and, with my body, can usually find plenty of willing partners when traveling. But, if you want me regularly, you’ll have to earn your ear-stud like your suite- mates.” “How do I do that?” I asked, easing his spit-shined shaft from my mouth. “Ask Alan if he’ll invite you to the pledge initiation party Saturday.” “Will that be like the party I attended earlier this semester?” “No, this will be much wilder. The pledges get initiated in every way. It’s a lot of sex for the brothers and you’ll probably not make it through the night, but, if you can, you’ll really have earned your new status.” My next encounter with Alan was Thursday afternoon. He had access to a private hydrotherapy room in the athletic complex where he fucked me for almost an hour in the hot, swirling water. The water was cloudy with the cum that overflowed my gut by the time he relaxed with me sitting on his

lap, laying back against his broad chest. I was basking in the post-orgasmic glow, my gut walls reflexively squeezing his deeply embedded member. I wanted to ask him about the party, but he spoke first. “Thanks for the use of the room. With Sarah’s friends in the network their townhouse will make a great location for weekend parties. If you want I’ll tell Sarah to get back together with you. This time she’ll show you respect and do whatever you want, whenever you want.” I saw my opening. “Thanks. I appreciate the offer, but Sarah and I have too much history for me to enjoy her company again. Besides, I’d much rather be fucked by you than fuck a girl. One of the guys mentioned a fraternity party for Saturday. They said you’d need to invite me.” “Yes, it’s pledge initiation. That’s going to be pretty intense, non-stop sex. It will make your last party seem tame. Are you sure you’re ready for it?” I nodded. “OK. Guests should arrive between six and six-fifteen. Don’t be late. The initiation is at seven and is private. The party starts at eight. Breakfast is at eight in the morning, if you make it that far.” I arrived just after six with Jack and Ricardo who had standing invitations to all the parties. They couldn’t tell me much about the initiation since they hooked up with the frat after that point last year. The door was opened by Samuel Running Bear, one of the pledges from a California tribe. An athlete in high school he had a well-muscled body and a nine-inch cock that I became intimately familiar with when he helped me home after my first party. He was wearing a white athletic shirt and running shorts. Inside were some other guests being helped by other pledges who were dressed like Samuel. I saw most of the pledges were Asian and they were mostly short and thin, though a couple were clearly athletes though nowhere even half what the smallest brother was. The only other non-Asian was Joey Foster, a freshman star of Cal football. His brother is in the fraternity and he looked to already have their massive size, including an unmistakable bulge in his shorts.

I saw several of the brothers dressed in black shorts that really were completely inadequate to fully contain their massive equipment. They were bringing stuff to the lower level, setting up for the initiation. There were baskets for our clothes. As a guest we were supposed to strip and wait on the main level for the private part of the ceremony to conclude. I did and then busied myself meeting some of the other guests. About a third wore ear studs like Jack and Ricardo and the others had rings. Generally our first questions were who’s your brother and then move on to favorite techniques and positions. Samuel’s brother, Joseph Running Bear, arrived just before six-fifteen. He was a senior and had an ear stud. Samuel greeted him, but he looked uncomfortable. He was shorter and more muscular than his younger brother and, when undressed, I saw he had a longer, thicker cock, about ten inches. That was the biggest of any of the guests. So we had about twenty guests standing around naked, nine pledges in their white outfits as hosts, the brothers busy setting up so not fucking anyone and another forty-five minutes before anything happens. I was bored. I figured I’d check out Joey Foster who had the best body of the pledge class. I started by asking him about Cal football and our chances for a bowl game. He thought we were a lock if we beat Stanford. Then I got more personal. “You have a really nice body—as big as some of the brothers. Do you mind if I feel your muscles?” “Yes, my brother joined the fraternity last year and you could say I got a head start. You’re welcome to check me out. For the next few minutes I’m still a pledge and you’re wearing Alan’s ring, so I’m yours to command.” I’d forgotten about that. I didn’t waste any more time and started feeling his thick muscles.

“How much can you bench?” I was feeling the bulging mounds of his pectorals and then let my hands drift down his washboard abs. “Five-hundred-fifty for a dozen reps. No need to stop there if you want more.” My hands were at the waistband of his shorts. I slid under the elastic, running my fingers through his pubic hair until I felt the root of his member. I wrapped it in my hand and started to stroke it while feeling his muscular butt with my other. He pushed his shorts down to mid thigh to improve my access. “Can I fuck you?” “Of course. But expect me to return the favor later this evening.” “I’m counting on it,” I said, moving in position. I saw I’d broken the ice as other guests were starting to use the pledges’ services. I ran my fingers through the crack between the globes of his glutes. I felt the puckered hole with the tip of my middle finger. He pushed back on me taking it inside as his ring clamped down around it and his internal muscles sucked more of my finger into the opening. He was well lubricated from what must have been several earlier fucks today, but was so tight that he didn’t leak any out as I would in similar circumstances. “Are you sure you want your cock in there?” He was taunting me, contracting his muscles around my finger. I couldn’t pull out until he relaxed and let me. I wasn’t going to let him intimidate me. I shoved my cock against his entrance. I couldn’t force the door. He held me out until it was clear that even though I was the fucker and he the fuckee, he was in control. I felt the ring open and he actually pulled me into him until my groin was tight to his butt. He relaxed just enough for me to pull out against tight friction from his gut walls, then he clamped back down and pulled me inside again. He must have been satisfied he made his point because he eased up to a firm pressure surrounding my cock and let me set the pace. I gripped the

sides of his slim hips and started a steady stroke as we fucked standing. He was much tighter than any woman I’d tried. I liked being fucked, but fucking a fit guy was great too. I stated to speed my pace as I built to my climax. Plunging in to the root, I spurted my seed. It triggered Joey. His ass clamped down on my cock as he shot. He milked my cock as he finished unloading. I held him to my torso as I recovered. “You’re a great bottom, but I guess this will be my last chance to sample that pleasure.” “You’ve no idea. I’m versatile. Who knows? You might get another shot.” He let me stay inserted and the muscular contractions of his colon kept me mostly hard. We noticed a crowd around Samuel and his brother, Joseph. They were arguing. “The initiation starts in a few minutes. I want to carry your seed in me during the ceremony.” “I don’t think I should, little brother.” “I want your strength with me for the ceremony. You’ve always been my inspiration, but I could never get you to share your essence with me. You were the star athlete in high school and everyone wanted to share your strength. I broke many of your records and deposited my seed with many men that told me they had received yours. Why not grant me my wish on this special day? Without you I wouldn’t be here.” With that everyone added their encouragement. He gave in. Samuel shucked his white shorts and lay on his back, pulling his knees to his chest to offer his ass to his brother. Joseph was already hard, so I guess he’d had thoughts about his brother that he’d never acted on before now. It took just a few seconds before he was driving his substantial tool through his brother’s gut at a furious pace. As they locked eyes you could

see their love. Joseph lowered himself for a deep kiss without missing a beat with his hips. They held the kiss for a minute before Joseph broke off and buried his cock with a final grunt. Samuel reacted with joy as he felt the seed he long desired spear his gut. He arched his back as his own gun sprayed jet after jet onto their writhing bodies. Samuel relaxed, finally spent, and his brother rested on top of him, still coupled, but not cumming. They kissed again. “I’m sorry to break up this touching family moment, but we need the pledges downstairs.” It was Tony Thieu, still in his black outfit, but his twelve-inch cock was fully hard under the thin material, poking a tent of material about six inches above the waistband of his shorts. He put his phone on a table. “When this rings, the guests will come downstairs. That should be half an hour or so.” It was a long wait. Jack produced a bottle of lube and I did him and Ricardo and then he got me. It was just a touch-up since we’d all used the dildo to get deeply lubed before we left. He passed the bottle around. It was near forty minutes until the phone rang. There was a rush to the steps. They’d turned out the lights with only a couple glow-sticks to light the treads. So, despite our eagerness, everyone was slow going down. There were five ahead of me. When the first reached the bottom he was yanked off into the darkened room, then the next and the next. I could hear guys fucking in the dark. There was a short screech as someone got penetrated unexpectedly. One of the guys in front of me, I wondered? As I reached the last step I was lifted into the air. I found myself tucked between a huge arm and an equally muscled torso as I was carried into the darkness.

“I’m glad I got you. This should be fun.” I recognized the voice of Charlie Kim, the first brother who borrowed me from Alan. But the arm holding me felt much bigger than Charlie’s, or even Alan’s. “Charlie Kim?” “Yes Jerry, just relax and let me get you started. We have a big surprise for our guests tonight.” I was put on my back on a gym mat and my legs raised to Charlie’s shoulders. They felt massive too. I mean even more than I knew them to be. When I felt the tip of his cock against my butt I knew it was bigger, much bigger. Charlie was not quite as thick or long as Alan, but what he was trying to insert in my ass tonight was easily thicker than any cock I’d yet taken. As soon as it touched my skin it started pulsing gobs of stuff into my crack. In seconds the skin around my hole was soaked with his lube. He found my entrance and the tip nestled at the center of the ring of muscle that was the door. My anal virginity was discarded weeks ago. I opened easily to the dimension of the huge cocks I’d become accustomed to, but his cock-head wasn’t all in yet. A quick stab with his hips forced me wider and it was in. He pushed it deeper. “That’s really something, isn’t it? It feels really great in you. Tonight you’re a virgin all over again.” My eyes were starting to get used to the dark. It wasn’t total as they had glow sticks as on the stairs spaced about. I began to make out Charlie Kim’s new body. He used to be shorter than me, but now he was clearly way taller. All his muscles were bigger too. I’d guess he’d doubled his muscle mass. Of course, the outside was only relevant as a clue to what was going on inside. I figured he had a foot of his cock in me by now. It was pressing all my sensitive spots.

The dark shadows between Charlie and I prevented me from seeing his cock, but the dark gap between him and I must be bridged by almost another foot of steely flesh. A couple inches further and he was in me as deeply as I’d experienced. He must have sensed that too as he started a smooth piston action to open up the area where no man has gone before. I loved it. I stopped trying to think about things and just enjoyed experiencing it. Charlie’s cock wasn’t just a pole of hot flesh. It was like a wild beast living inside me, dominating me. Every twitch along its length shook my entire body. My insides rearranged with its every movement along my gut. I gasped air as I reached my first orgasm of the evening. The sound was lost in amongst the moans and screams of a room in which male-to-male sex was being taken to extremes. A few minutes later I exploded again. My gut squeezed down on the thing that had crawled still deeper inside me. It wouldn’t, couldn’t, be contained. This time it reacted by going crazy, shaking my whole body while spewing jets of fire. It plunged inward, completing its conquest of me. I gave myself to my master as my internal muscles relaxed to a soothing wave of pressure along its length. For minutes it infused me with its seed. It moved inside me, exploring the deepest depths it forced so wide open. Every inch reminded me of its power and sent waves of pleasure crashing against the last walls of rational thought. I came again and again and again before it released another flood within me and I explored me peaks of sensation. Someone was speaking. “was fun.” “What?” I mumbled. “I said, I thought that was fun.” It was Charlie Kim. He was kneeling with my butt resting on the matt between his massive thighs, each bigger than my chest. Someone had turned the lights back on. I saw his cock. It was thicker than my wrist. I could see about a foot of it before it entered my ass. The vein along its top expanded a bit in time with his heartbeat and there were periodic

contractions that raced down its length and continued to the part still within me. “Fun? Fun doesn’t begin to describe it. I love you.” “Thanks for the complement, but it’s time to let someone else enjoy you while I look to make some new friends.” He pulled the remaining inches from me and helped me to my feet. I saw he was a head and a half taller than me now and at least 500 pounds of muscle with over two feet of thick cock. And he wasn’t the biggest by far. I saw Samuel Running Bear in a standing fuck with his brother. Samuel was now two feet taller than me, nearly eight feet tall. His brother was dwarfed by the muscle stud he’d become. Samuel was holding his hips and running him along his cock. He raised Joseph’s ass up to shoulder height and pivoted him on his cock so they faced each other. From there he could suck Joseph’s ten-inch piece while still fucking him with the end of a cock that must have been nearly thirty inches. I went over to him. “Wow, you’re huge.” Samuel pulled his lips from his brother’s cock and swallowed the cum it had spurted into his mouth. Joseph was still oozing a little while taking a massive load in his gut. I could see the contractions race over the surface of the long hose powering each jet. “I think my brother has come to like sibling sex. But he needs a break, so I’m glad you’re here.” Yes, Joseph Running Bear was definitely in a happy place as Samuel pulled the last of his cock out of his ass and set him on a mat. He stood before me. I only came to his mid chest. His tall fuck pole reached above my head. I tried to angle it down to get at the tip, but I couldn’t budge it more than a few degrees. He grabbed the sides of my chest and raised me a foot so I could access the head. I opened as wide as possible to get the

thick cap into my mouth. It was coated with his last cum and still bubbling pre-cum. It was all I could manage to lick the bottom of the flared cap of his shaft that filled my whole mouth. I had both hands on the slick shaft that was too thick for one to encircle. A couple times a minute I’d swallow, drinking down a gulp of his pre-sex juice that flowed freely from the tip. After letting me service his monster orally for a couple minutes, Samuel lifted me off, his cock slipping from my lips with an audible pop. He turned me facing away and reached between my legs to grip my waist, lifting me high while spreading my legs wide with his elbows. I was going to get fucked by a cock that was longer than my torso and felt as hard and unyielding as steel. It should be impossible, but I’d taken two-feet from Charlie and Sam was only about 25% bigger. I realized I didn’t have to understand it, just experience it. The brothers are going to do whatever they want, I just need to submit and enjoy. Then I felt him at the gate. I could feel my flesh yield and he was inside and moving deeper. I could feel heat and power radiating from the powerful presence within me. My abdomen bulged along the path of my expanded large intestine. I could see as well as feel as it moved deeper. It curved under my ribs then halfway down the other side before I felt his big balls press my glutes. I was amazed I’d taken it all without dying in the process. He started to fuck me with long, slow strokes. I could feel his heart beating as it forced blood through his cock and I sensed it when my heart started to beat in synch as if we were one. Also his flesh would pulse periodically, powering a spurt of pre-cum in my gut. My own cock, untouched, but hard as a rock, would pulse in sympathy, giving a small gob of juice for each of his jets. Every twitch from his embedded flesh caused a spasm of ecstasy throughout my body. I shut my eyes and the outside universe vanished. The only thing that remained was his living presence inside me and the waves of pleasure radiating from it to every part of my being. I can’t really describe it for you. I just felt, unthinking. The pleasure would build, then ease, then, build again. Changes would be slow then rapid, but steadily, gradually, more intense. Then I, we, exploded, beyond what I’d felt

before. It lasted, but time had fled with the rest of the universe. Eventually, it was a memory and the normal waves of pleasurable sensation washed over my world. It built again and there was another explosion and another and maybe more. When the world returned I lay on Samuel’s torso, sucking on the downturned nipple on his bulging right pectoral muscle. A huge arm was on my back, its hand caressing my head. He was still in me. The presence and power was unmistakable, but it was like a sleeping dragon, a mystical force, now quiet. “Did you like that?” How could I tell him what it was like. I didn’t have words. “Yes,” was all I could mumble. “I had fun too.” I saw he was on a weight bench. One specially built for the brothers’ size and strength. Samuel’s right hand was gripping the steel box beam bar support. He’d crushed the beam to a third its normal size as the steel took deep impressions from his fingers and thumb. I guess he enjoyed it too. “Can I borrow him now?” I recognized Joey’s voice. No answer must have been needed as I was lifted away from Samuel, his long cock sliding from my gut. I hated losing it. Joey held me by my hips in the air. With a quick flip and spin he turned me toward him at face height. He was now well over seven feet, maybe seven and a half, and had easily doubled his body mass. His cock wasn’t as long as Sam’s, but still clearly topped two feet. His cock was coated in a mix of juices from its earlier adventures, but was spurting pre-cum and ready for more. “I promised you I’d return the favor. My balls are already churning so let’s not waste any time.”

He raised me up another foot and probed my butt until he found the spot. He pulled me down on it, forcing the entire thing into me in one powerful thrust. With my feet planted on the bulge of his massive chest, it was like I’d squatted on his cock, except he was standing and my body stuck out on the horizontal. Then he lifted me off until just the fist-sized head remained. Again, he plunged in. He erupted and I came too. Then he really started to fuck, deeper, harder, faster. It was fun, but, for some reason, not world-shaking like my time with Sam. We were two guys having fun. He came again as did I. I was fucked a few more times by brothers I’d not met before. The last was a double with a huge cock up my gut and one in my mouth. I could only get the flaring head in. It was way to thick to get down my throat. I almost drowned when he came. I swallowed several mouthfuls but I had to pull off and the rest of the load spurted around the room. It wasn’t the first. I’d been sprayed several times earlier and, by now, the floor mats, walls, furniture and everybody were liberally coated in slippery spunk. When they left I had a couple minutes to rest on the mat, my head on my arms, my hole still leaking some of the last load that I could feel as it dribbled over my ball-sack. The taste of cum was still in my mouth. But, it wasn’t long before my legs were spread and a pair of thick, muscled thighs positioned between them. My next fucker bridged my body with his. A long tongue licked my ear. I turned my head to see Tony Thieu. He was now taller than me, seven feet five I later learned, still one of the shorter brothers. He’d doubled his body mass and doubled another important muscle, though at two feet exactly it was almost the shortest. It felt plenty big when he put it in me. He entwined me in his arms and legs, his muscled torso against my back. His long, thick sex embedded to the hilt as his firm balls nestled behind mine. His head was beside mine and he was talking to me as he began to fuck me, but I couldn’t understand the words. It was English. I knew each word, but I couldn’t process them. My mind was only able to react to what was happening inside me.

His cock had found the spot. He’d always been talented, but his new size allowed him to overwhelm his partner. I surrendered to the feeling as his body and cock became my universe. I awoke. There was morning light seeping into the room from curtained windows set high in the wall. I was resting on the broad chest of a guy, Tony. His arms hugged my body to his, surrounding me in a strong embrace. I could feel his cock in me, but he wasn’t fully hard. My legs brushed the mat at the sides, still widely split to allow room for his thick thighs. Tony was sleeping, eyes daring under his closed lids. I wondered what he was dreaming. Then I knew as his cock started to grow inside me, throbbing and starting to pulse squirts of pre-cum. The feelings of bottomless pleasure started flowing from it. His wet dream became my reality as I lost myself in the sensations. A spray of cool water brought me back to the world. I was in a large walk-in shower sitting on Tony’s thighs. He was on a bench, holding me as the refreshing cascade revived me. I looked at him and he smiled. “You made it. It’s morning. It was a wild night. We knew we’d all grow bigger, but never expected the results to be so spectacular. You’re the only non-boyfriend to make it, and, even some of them couldn’t make the night.” I looked up at Tony. That took a bit of getting used to since he was a head shorter than me and now I’m that much shorter than he. His body was a wall of huge muscle. I looked down to his crotch. The root of his cock was thicker than my wrist. I could see nine or ten inches before it entered my ass. I could feel the rest up inside me, but resting, quiet now, but I remembered its power. My own cock was hard, the tip buried in his fine pubic hairs. It shouldn’t be long enough to bridge the gap separating us. I grabbed my shaft. “Am I bigger too?” “Yes. It seems our cum had some of what we used. You absorbed it through your gut and stomach. All the guests got a somewhat bigger and, if you made the night, you gained the most. With the size difference between

the brothers and our guests, nobody noticed until the morning. I’d guess you added a couple inches in height and thirty pounds of muscle and about three inches to your cock. That’s about normal for a guy who did the whole night.” As Tony soaped my body I looked around. The brothers were taller and bigger by far. A few were fucking each other. I spotted Charlie Kim fucking Bill Reyes. Bill seemed to still be the shortest of the brothers though he was now easily seven foot or so and his cock might be just less than two feet. He was really being pounded by a much bigger Charlie. I suspect his partners are in for a rough session when he gets going and I’ll be one of them now. I didn’t see Ricardo, but Jack was with Alan Wong. Jack looked to have almost thirteen inches though Alan easily doubled that. Joseph Running Bear was with his brother. He’d started the night as a very muscular 225 and ten inches. He was pro-bodybuilder sized now with at least fourteen. Next to his younger brother he looked small. He still had a dazed look about him. He had one hand holding the middle of his brother’s vertically pointed cock, letting it lead him about. I guess he’s OK with having sex with his brother now. If I’m the only non-boyfriend to make it, Jacob Greene must have had to quit early. I guess I’ll see how much he gained when we workout next. So I earned my ear stud and have a whole fraternity of huge, handsome guys to play with. Sarah, Kelly and Briona now walk bow-legged from getting stuffed with Alan’s now twenty-seven inch cock. Briona didn’t need to worry about breaking up with Leon as he’s now in Alan’s network too and no longer interested in the ladies. Unfortunately the growth effects from the brother’s cum didn’t last beyond that first night, however, Jack, Ricardo and I still enjoy the results with each other when our boyfriends are in their study hours.
Chapter 20 - Aftermath I’m Jerry Sanders, a Berkeley senior. I’ve already recounted how I was recruited to be the fuck-toy of Alan Wong, a member of a unique fraternity of, mostly Asian, muscle studs. All the fraternity members were monster muscle studs, but at their pledge initiation they moved into unreal territory. The brothers now ranged from seven foot three to almost eight feet in height and 400 to almost 600 pounds of solid muscle, not an ounce of fat on any of it. While 800 pound plus bench presses were common before, no gym could try their strength now. I saw a couple of the guys test their strength late night at a deserted construction site. They started by each grabbing the side of a bulldozer and pressing it overhead. It was easy so they each held their side by one hand and did ten easy reps with each arm. A fully loaded dump truck that must have been more than twenty tons proved to be just as easy. They didn’t work up a sweat but they did get worked up in the way I liked best. I got to take several loads from a pair of 26-inch cocks. That’s about average now with the range from 23 to just over 30. Since I achieved boyfriend status I get to be fucked regularly by all the brothers. You’d think getting fucked by a more than two-foot cock thicker than a normal wrist would be impossible or, at least, extremely painful. It’s not, at least if your partner knows how to use his equipment, and what’s the point of having a huge pleasure pole if you can’t get the most out of it? Needless to say all the brothers know how to use their cocks and some are real virtuosos. I was told there is a training program. The pledges bottom for the rest of the fraternity and learn how to please a top, orally and anally. But they get to understand how much pleasure a bottom can get from a good fuck. I understand there are even performance requirements, grades and even extra tutoring for slow learners. After initiation they get to try topping and the grading is two-thirds on pleasuring their partner. Completion requires fucking a boyfriend senseless so he passes out from pleasure and exhaustion for an hour or more. Since becoming a boyfriend requires surviving a full night sex party with every brother that wants to fuck you, it’s not an easy test.

Samuel Running Bear chose me for his final exam and put me out of commission for over three hours. I’m told I lasted 194 minutes, which was second longest in that year’s testing though I, of course, have no specific recollections beyond the first few minutes. My blackout period was the longest by over forty minutes. Samuel and I seem to click sexually especially well which is why he chose me. While the pledge initiation changed everyone in the fraternity, as a guest I got some of what they used infused into me via all the cum shot into me at the post-initiation party. I had been six foot two and 190 pounds with a 7.5- inch cock. Now it’s six foot four and 210 with 10.5 inches. My bench press went from 340 to 710, so, like the brothers, my muscles are much stronger for their size, though they must be a hundred times stronger, maybe more. My suite mates, Jack Gordon and Ricardo Chavez were also at the party and enjoyed the benefits. Jack is now six three, 185, with 13 inches, but Ricardo couldn’t do the full night and is only five eight, 148, now with seven inches. He isn’t complaining since he is well defined and can now bench 400 and for the first time in his life has a piece he loves to display in the showers at the gym. My friend and fourth roommate, Mitch Carter, missed the party and didn’t get the benefits. He was surprised by the changes in us when we returned. He’s taller than Ricardo still, but Ricardo is now stronger and bigger where it counts. He’s now the runt of our suite and we treat him as such. He’s been trained by Bill Reyes as a submissive bottom so he likes it that way. Of course, Bill’s new size was his biggest surprise. We’d told him naturally, but it was Tuesday, after his morning class, that he had a personal introduction to it. I was returning from my classes to meet Tony Tran at my room. Tony was a freshman from Anaheim and I hadn’t met him since just before the initiation. He texted that Samuel had recommended me though he didn’t need to provide any explanation as boyfriends are always available to meet any brother’s needs. I could hear Mitch well down the hall from our room. He was pretty vocal urging Bill to fuck him harder, faster and deeper with shouts and exclamations when Bill hit his buttons just right.

A small group had gathered by the door. Most of the dorm knew we were gay and the frequent visits by Asian studs were no secret. Since the initiation even loose clothing couldn’t conceal the massive size and musculature of the brothers who were stared at wherever they went. The crowd parted when they saw me arriving. I knew one of the group was gay; I’d fucked him yesterday evening. Most were just curious, male or female, wondering what it would be liked to be fucked by a huge muscle stud. I was trying to get them to move on when Tony Tran strode down the hall. Tony was seven four. Nobody came up to his shoulders. His shoulders must have been three feet wide. Every muscle bulged under his clothes. His arm was thicker than my leg and each of his legs thicker than both of mine though his waist was no thicker than mine except for the bulging abdominal eight-pack that added a few extra inches. Anticipating our encounter his cock was partly hard and stretching the fabric of his pant leg away from his bulging thighs. If I didn’t get him undressed soon it would rip right through the material. “Hi Jerry, what’s going on?” “I guess Bill’s inside fucking Mitch and the sounds drew a crowd. I thought they were ready to leave before you arrived, but now you’re the attraction.” “Are you going to fuck Jerry?” asked Mary, a cute, petite, blond who lived a couple rooms down. “Yes, I am,” admitted Tony. “You’re so big. Can I feel your arm?” “I don’t think it’s my arm you want to feel. That’s not where you’re looking. Just go ahead and feel what you really want.” Mary blushed instantly, but reached out to the cloth-covered member that bulged along Tony’s thigh. It bucked against the taut material in reaction to her touch.

“It’s so big and hard. I can’t imagine what it would be like to be fucked by that. You’re way, way bigger than my boyfriend.” “Hey, Mary, I’m standing right here,” complained a male voice from the crowd. “Who knows? You may get to find out. Anyone interested in some action just e-mail Jerry a nude photo and he’ll forward those I might be interested in. I’ll e-mail or text you to set up a meeting. Explain the rules to them, Jerry.” “You know university policy is ‘no’ means no. That doesn’t apply here. If you agree to meet Tony, he’s going to fuck you. It’s not dinner and a movie, just sex. Once you agree to meet you’re his until he’s done or you’re too exhausted to continue. If you’re good enough he’ll want to fuck you regularly.” “So get to work on you’re e-mails, I’ve got 27 inches to slip into Jerry.” He removed Mary’s hand from his shaft and gave her a pat on her ass to urge her to move. As I opened my door the group started dispersing. Inside Mitch’s moans and exclamations were much louder. Bill’s calmer voice was soft and encouraging. “Only six more inches, you’re doing great.” We heard Mitch cum as Tony and I entered my bedroom. I wasted no time getting naked. I plopped onto my bed and had a chance to admire Tony as he disrobed. Tony was a freshman, three years younger than me. You could see his youth on his face. I bet he shaves once a week, if at all. When the clothes came off, revealing all his massive muscles I saw his skin was a flawless golden brown with no real body hair except a small triangular patch of straight, black pubic hair above the thick root of his pole. His shaft was a darker tone than his normal skin. I could see a couple blood vessels throbbing along its surface, pumping it up to full size as it rose toward

vertical in front of his torso. It reached up to his thick pectoral plates as the bulging mushroom-shaped head pushed clear of the enfolding skin. No sooner than it reached full-size it started bubbling pre-cum. Occasionally a tremor would shake its length, resulting in a foot-long jet of juice from the end that I realized must just be more of his natural lube, not actual cum. Tony reached down and gripped me by my lats, lifting me off the bed until we were face to face. He pulled me to him for a kiss. He plunged his long tongue into my mouth as I lapped its rough surface with my own. My feet were about a foot off the ground as Tony held me securely against his body as he explored my mouth. The long, thick tube of his cock was pressed between our bodies, my own 10.5 inches squeezed against a small portion of its length. I could feel it pulsing with power, spitting its juice that quickly soaked our flesh until the excess dripped on the floor as Tony continued to dominate me orally. Tony snapped his tongue back into his mouth and broke our kiss. “I love kissing guys,” he admitted, “I could cum just kissing and rubbing your body along my cock. But it makes a really big mess if I don’t shoot inside you.” “Kiss me as much as you like. Well I guess you’d do whatever you like anyway. It’s not like you need or I’m giving permission, but it’s great for me too. I feel so safe and secure in your embrace. And don’t worry about the mess. I’ve cleaned up after Alan plenty.” “Probably not after our initiation. Do you remember what the party room looked like? And that was mostly just the overflow. Anyway I like fucking too.” Tony casually flipped me onto my back in the center of my bed. I felt the bed sag as he knelt behind me and hoisted my legs into the air. I felt him push against my hole and looked down my body at Tony. He was over two feet behind me to allow his thick pole room enough to access my entrance. He pressed the flaring cap at my sphincter and it yielded to the irresistible force of his steel-hard member. My ring stretched as he punched the blunt head through the gate. Then my band snapped past the flange and snuggly

held the sides of the pole. For me, I think the tough part is over once I get the cock-head in. Tony eased in a few inches of shaft until he bumped my prostate, sending a shiver down my spine. “I had just five inches a couple weeks ago,” observed Tony. “If I stuck it in you you’d hardly feel it. Not that I’d have had a chance to fuck you then. I wouldn’t rate a second glance. Now even my first five inches gets your attention and I’ve twenty-two more to play with. And you saw the reaction from the crowd by the door. I could have fucked any one or all of them and I probably will.” “You’re a stud, but, for now you’re my stud. Why don’t you show me how much fun a twenty-seven inch cock can give?” He did. He pushed the whole shaft into my gut in one smooth, long stroke until his big balls dented my glutes. My prostate was massaged by every bump and vein the entire way. My body convulsed from the intense pleasure signals but the sex spike driven up my ass held me immobile. I could feel it as a living presence within me, beating with his steady pulse, throbbing as the muscle contracts, writhing and moving inside me, rearranging my internal anatomy, squirting out shots of lube. Tony started long-dicking me using two-foot strokes that left just the tip inside before plunging back. I came by his second thrust, then again and again. He bent me double to reach my face for a kiss. I wrapped my arms around his neck as I sucked on his tongue. It felt like an earthquake when he came. Eventually peace returned as just a gentle ripple from a now sated beast coursed through my belly and my cock dribbled a few finals blobs of cum. He broke our kiss and reared back, resting on his knees. He lowered and released my legs that I wrapped about his slim waist. My butt was still tight to his groin. I smiled up at my young fucker, happy in the afterglow of my long orgasm. Many streaks of my cum coated his massive muscles. A couple drops fell from the points of his tits back onto my body that had its own liberal coating of juice shot from my gun.

“Ummm,” I moaned. “I love being fucked. There’s nothing like a good drilling by a big cock if your fucker knows how to use it. I was straight until a few weeks ago. Now I love being fucked and dominated by big muscle studs and you’re only eighteen and so assured and skilled.” “I know. I hardly believe it myself. I was a virgin when I arrived at Berkeley. Tony Thieu contacted me about pledging with the fraternity. I wasn’t a virgin after he explained the benefits of membership. But I’m only sixteen. I graduated high school two years early. I wasn’t confident before but when I see how everyone reacts to me, physically and sexually, it’s easy. I love it.” “You’re still a kid, but a hundred percent stud.” “Yeah, a stud. You’re not likely to forget that when I’ve got over two feet of cock squirming in the midst of your body.” He flicked the tip around deep inside me as a reminder. “I think we need a shower and that’s a good place for round two.” Tony raised his cock to vertical and I was powered upright and pressed into his bulging pectoral plates. He stood up from the bed and I went along riding his cock with no other support. When he carried me into the common area we met Bill and Mitch who’d just finished there own post-sex shower. I didn’t know if they’d done round two or whatever in the shower, but Mitch had a steady leak from his hole that was red from friction with Bill’s thick piece. I introduced Mitch to Tony. They shook hands while Bill slipped a couple fingers in me alongside Tony’s pole. Then Jack came in with Tony Thieu’s arm about his waist, obviously for their own fun over lunchtime. Tony Thieu asked my Tony what he thought of me as a sex partner. I got a good grade and Bill agreed, his fingers still playing at my hole. Tony Thieu concurred and suggested he try Jack too. Bill mentioned a couple of his favorites and that generated some discussion. Meanwhile Jack had stripped, getting ready for his fucking. His thirteen inches were hard and pointing up his defined abdominals. My Tony complimented Jack on his cock as being pretty nice for a non-brother while giving it a couple strokes. That generated some more discussion.

Since the sexual discussion was clearly for the men only I busied myself by undressing Tony Thieu who cooperated by staying within easy reach of my perch on Tran’s cock. I guess this must sound like a weird scene, but not in my life. The only thing really unusual was we had six naked guys but we weren’t actually having sex if you don’t count the cock and fingers up my hole. That couldn’t last. Tony Thieu broke off the discussion and led Jack away to Jack’s bedroom. Then Tran asserted that it was time to shower. As he turned Bill extracted his fingers from my ass and made a show of sucking one and letting Mitch taste the other. Tony Tran carried me to the shower. Bill and Mitch had been there. The spray must have been off when Bill pulled out of Mitch because the shower deck had a big puddle of cum spilled from his ass. He stepped right in it so it was probably a normal thing at his frat house. He turned on the spray and adjusted it to a nice warm setting. As the spray rinsed our bodies of the cum from our first round he held me by my waist and started lifting me to ride his sex pole. My own cock was riding between our bodies rubbing along the ridges of Tony’s abs and up the groove between his thick pecs as I traveled the top several inches. The friction inside and out soon had me on the verge. On the next trip down Tony’s pole he flexed it toward himself, pressing my body against his stone- like muscles. I shot. Seeing me cum, Tony sped up his strokes. The rapid beating of his cock on my abs from the inside announced his release as I came again. As soon as his deeply buried cock stopped spewing he started me riding even faster. After a wild minute he plugged me to the hilt again and spewed another load. It was too much cum for any gut to handle. I felt the excess spurt from my plugged ring as new seed jetted from the tip far up my gut. When I recovered I was resting with my back on the tile wall, still panting from orgasms that came too many and too fast. Tony had turned the shower to a cooling rain that felt good against my overheated body.

“You look a bit dazed,” Tony observed. “I enjoy fucking but I really love the effect I have on my partners. I guess you had fun too.” “Oh, god, yes. I can’t believe you’ve only been doing this a few weeks.” “Me too. Well I think it’s time to get ready for our afternoon classes.” He reached to shut off the water. “Wait a moment. I just noticed I shot some cum onto your hair. You’re so tall the shower spray didn’t get it. Let me wash your hair.” “Good idea. Let me loosen it up.” Tony kept his hair pulled back into a ponytail that he freed. With his hair untied it draped down to his shoulders. “Wow. You’ve got great hair. It frames your face like that. Why do you keep it tied back?” “My elder brother told me long hair made me look too feminine.” Now feminine was not a word I’d associate with the mountain of muscle that was Tony and certainly not when I had twenty-seven inches of his cock up me. “I’m betting your brother hasn’t seen you since the initiation.” “No. I’m concerned how this is going to change our relationship. He was always the star athlete and I the star student. In school I was always the youngest and smallest in the class. I would have been a big target except everyone knew that they’d have to deal with my brother if they bothered me. He was my protector.” “And now you’re the big guy. Could you kneel on the floor, Tony? That will get you low enough to be under the spray while I shampoo your hair.” He did with me still riding. “Now lift me up about a foot so I have better access. That’s perfect.” I started working on his straight black hair. Another thought came to me. “Do you want to have sex with your brother?”

“I’ve fantasized about it. They usually involved him doing me. How will he react when he sees me now?” “I gather your brother is straight, but so were Mitch and I. It was pretty easy to seduce us. If you want your brother I don’t think he’ll put up much resistance, mentally that is. But you don’t want to do that, do you?” “No. Actually I’d still like him to be my big brother, but how can he feel like it when I’m like this?” Since I’d had Tony lift me I’d been bouncing a couple inches up and down along his sex pole while I did his hair. The internal massage was starting to have an effect. My cock was hard and leaking and the pleasure signals were making it hard to concentrate on the serious conversation we were having. “Is your brother in college now?” “No. He joined the Marines. He’s with his unit in Iraq until spring.” “So, he’s still protecting you, us.” “I suppose.” “I’ve an idea. He must have learned lots of hand-to-hand combat skills. Ask him to show you them. Then he can be the teacher. That’s a big brother role. Let him take the first step sexually, but I’m pretty sure he will.” “That sounds really good.” “Thanks, I try, though I don’t do my best thinking when I’ve a thick cock up my ass.” “Must be all the practice you’ve been getting helps your concentration. Anyway that cock can help express my appreciation.” Tony started bouncing me on longer strokes. I tried to finish rinsing his hair but after a few seconds all I could manage was holding onto his traps while

another orgasm overtook me. He took me on a last slow trip from base to tip and back down, rubbing my most sensitive spots the whole way. Then he came, triggering me again. I shot some more cum in his hair but the shower washed it off by the time my last spurts dribbled out. Tony kept shooting for a couple minutes more but I leaked most of it. After a couple minutes resting under the spray Tony stood up carrying me too. I unwrapped my legs from his waist but they dangled a foot from the floor. “Can you stand?” “I think so, but I haven’t tried my legs in an hour. Set me down and we’ll see.” Tony bent his knees while splitting them to let me dangle between his thighs. I felt my toes touch then settled firmly. He squatted lower pulling the thick cum hose from my bottom. The friction force from twenty-seven inches of thick cock shoved up my gut surprised me, pulling me off balance. Tony grabbed my hips to steady me as he continued to extract his pole. His butt was touching the floor when the head popped out, followed by a flood of cum before my hole adjusted to his absence. When he stood back up his cock was just partly hard, starting out horizontal with a downward arc. It must have still been twenty inches covered in cum and residue from my gut, though I keep myself pretty clean and cum flushing a few times a day certainly helps. I started washing it while admiring it too. The foreskin was long enough to cover the head and I was able to slip a finger in between to clean underneath, but I had to be quick before Tony got too hard. He grew a couple inches and was noticeable straighter but calmed down once I pulled my finger out. Meanwhile Tony did my ass crack. When he turned off the water we dried each other. I loved feeling his body and all his bulging muscles, not to mention the impressive shaft that had given me such pleasure. I noticed he didn’t pull his hair back.

When we got back to the common area Jack and Tony Thieu were there, nude, waiting for their turn in the shower. Tony had pulled out of Jack but both were still hard and I thought they’d do more in the shower like we’d done. Tran got some good comments on his hair and he generously said it was my suggestion. We split, us to get dressed. Back in my bedroom I wiped up the leakage and decided a butt plug was best for the afternoon. I checked my phone and saw Pong had scheduled me for a session between my afternoon classes in a professor’s office. He didn’t mention whether the professor would be there, but that’s not my concern. I texted an acknowledgement as my agreement is assumed by my boyfriend status. Charlie Kim wanted six to eight for tomorrow morning in my bedroom. He’d let himself in. I wondered if there’d be time for breakfast but, again, that’s strictly his call. There were also e-mails from candidates for Tony to fuck but I didn’t have time now to review them. As Tony and I were getting ready to head to our afternoon classes he asked if I were free at four. My last class today is out just before and nobody had booked the time, so I was. He invited me to the fraternity house. Study hours begin at five so most of the brothers like to have a chance to empty their balls. I’d be passed around until five, have some time to clean up and was invited for dinner with the brothers at five-fifteen. Since it’s during the study hours that would be my first time with them in a non- sexual situation. My afternoon encounter was awkward. I got to the office Pong indicated and the door was locked. I knocked and this handsome, late-20s professor type opens it. Charles Reese, Associate Professor, Asian Literature, it said on the door, so I assumed this was he. I obviously wasn’t whom he expected so I explained Pong sent me. He let me in and relocked the door. He wore Pong’s ring but didn’t show any recognition of my ear stud. We were both waiting for Pong to arrive and fuck us, so we had something in common, but neither of us said a word. I figured I might as well get ready and started to disrobe. That got Professor Reese agitated and he tried to tell me to stop, but I suggested he’d better get busy himself or Pong might rip his off. He saw the merit of my idea and was half done when Pong unlocked the door with his own key. Being ready got me the first fuck and a

chance to watch Pong earn his `A’ in Asian lit as I got dressed for my second afternoon class. My room was on the way to the fraternity so, with a few minutes to spare, I stopped in to dump my books and change into something more convenient. Ricardo was in action with someone in his bedroom but I didn’t see who and my other suite mates were out. I changed into some running shorts and a tight tee with sandals for my feet. I made it to their door by a couple minutes before four and knocked. The door was opened by Koji Ishikawa, a fourth-generation Japanese- American from Southern California. He was wearing shorts and a tee too but it did little to hide his physique. He’d reacted extra-well to the last growth spurt and was now seven foot eight with twenty-nine inches. His huge thighs caused the legs of his shorts to bunch in his crotch and it looked like he had two tennis balls and a pressurized fire hose stuffed under the thin fabric. When the door shut he quickly shed the little he wore, dumping them into a basket by the door for use of the next brother answering a knock. I dropped mine into one of the guest bins and noticed a couple already in use. “I’ll start you off, Jerry.” He put a huge arm on my shoulder and herded me to the lower level where the party was. The exercise equipment was mostly gone. There were a few hundred pound barbell plates that were bent in half or stretched in various ways. They’d brought in some twenty foot steel I-beams from some construction site. They were bent to form chairs and benches for guys the brothers’ size and way too big for us normal-sized guys. On most of these the steel was oddly deformed in several places as if they’d been battered by a wrecking ball. Koji sat on one of the beam chairs and helped me stand on the beam straddling his thighs. I needed to rise onto my toes to get enough height to put the tip of his long pole at my opening. I popped my plug out and dropped down to a flat-footed stance before I lost much of the cum I’d been carrying.

“Pong and Tony Tran are providing the lube for your fuck. I hope you don’t mind.” “I doubt there’s a boyfriend anywhere by this hour that isn’t carrying seed from several brothers. Were big on sharing at our fraternity. You’ll soon have mine in the mix.” I didn’t doubt that standing on the giant chair with just his cock-head up my ass. Koji startled me by pushing my feet off the seat so my only support was his fuck-pole. My weight forced the shaft up my gut. The first foot took only seconds, but friction from forcing my intestines wide enough to accept his thick tool slowed my descent to maybe an inch per minute by the halfway point. Once I’d recovered from the surprise the pressure on my prostate made me hard. Koji reached around and stroked my cock with a thumb and two fingers. I rested my back on his chest. His other hand turned my head toward his as we kissed. My cock sprayed its seed onto my chest. I stopped moving with about five inches to go. I guess my 210 pounds wasn’t enough force to plug Koji’s thick piece fully. “I’m stuck.” “I know. It takes a real man to use a weapon this big.” He bucked his hips shoving the remaining inches up me. I settled on his lap. He used his hip thrusts to bounce me up and down, riding the bottom foot or so of the steel pipe that was his cock. It was a wild ride, but Koji knew his stuff. Ten minutes later I’d cum twice and had Koji’s fresh spunk warming my belly. “Can I borrow him?” I was fucked four more times that hour, twice with a second cock down my throat. The last was a five minute rush to beat the 5 PM deadline.

“I’m sorry I didn’t have more time,” said Mike Fong, my last fucker. “I’ll set up a meet during the day and make it up to you.” “You made me cum and you added plenty of your own to the stuff leaking down my thighs. So we both had fun. But I’d love a longer ride on your twenty-eight inch ass-pleaser. I’ve no classes Monday afternoon.” “It’s a date then. I’ll enter it in the system. We have time for a shower before dinner. Follow me.” The bathroom on the second floor had a large walk-in shower that could easily fit a dozen guys, even as big as these guys were. Joseph Running Bear was there, but I didn’t see his biological brother, Samuel, who was in the last pledge class. I’d seen Joseph in the party room getting fucked like me. He was with Eddie Yi, a Korean-American, his last fucker. There were plenty of brothers of course. I saw Tony Tran speaking with Alan Wong. Joseph and I gravitated to each other since we’re both boyfriends and by far the smallest guys. Joseph grew to six foot from five eight on party night and had 260 muscular pounds on that frame and a fourteen-inch cock. That would have been brother-size before they all became true giants. I’m six four but everyone else in the shower was seven foot or over and double even Joseph’s weight. It was study hours so there was no sex play, but Joseph had been fucked by all of them and I by most. Alan Wong, who introduced me to gay sex, came by to introduce me to a couple brothers who promised to see me soon. The two Tony’s, Thieu and Tran, set up meetings too and Tran said he had something for me Saturday night too. With so many gay or bi studs in proximity there were plenty of hard cocks even with no sex in prospect. Mine was hard even with the workout I’d gotten. Mike Fong came over to take us to dinner. He stood in front of me and handed me a big towel, taking one himself. At seven foot eleven, Mike was almost the tallest, so tall the last half foot of his upward pointing twenty-eight inch pole rested on my shoulder while we dried off. We split the drying duties. He took everything above his cock for both of us and I got his cock and everything below.

Mike escorted me to the dining area. I’d thought about getting my clothes but most of the guys were nude and the rest just had athletic shorts on with their cocks usually sticking out the top or bottom. There were four circular tables each seating about ten. They were about half occupied. Some brothers had taken food to their rooms to eat while working and a few were in university labs or the library. Dinner had a variety of dishes, mostly Asian and chopsticks plus the standard Western utensils. “Mike, do you have any brothers?” I asked remembering my talk with Tony Tran. “Yes, two older brothers and one younger, plus an older sister.” “What do they think of the changes in you?” “They haven’t seen me since the pledge party so they don’t know the latest. It was hard enough to explain the initial change. I said it was a late growth spurt plus working out in the university gym.” “How did that change things?” “Oh, you dirty minded boy. You mean do I have sex with them. Yes, with one of my older brothers. My other big brother and sister are married and I don’t want to interfere in their relationships. My younger brother has been trying to seduce me for a year, but I told him not until he’s accepted by Berkeley. With luck he’ll be in next year’s pledge class. “I, well all the brothers, need sex several times a day, but it’s not like we have any trouble finding partners, even without you boyfriends and our personal networks.” “How do you mean that?” “Well, you’ve seen the looks we get walking around campus. The vast majority, men and women, gay or straight, are attracted. But almost all are afraid to approach, we’re just too big and powerful. All I really need to do when I see someone I like is to give him a warm smile, a bit of eye contact

and maybe a gesture urging him to come over. They always comment on my build and then I just invite them to feel a muscle, making sure they get a good look at the bulge running down my leg. For those slow on the uptake, a casual rub of the cloth covered shaft against their leg seals the deal and then I just suggest we go somewhere. You’ve seen it. How long did it take Alan to get his cock up your hole?” “Yeah. I thought I was straight as they come, but he had me in less than ten minutes.” “You’ve been in Alan’s network, to a couple parties and a boyfriend for a week,” interjected Charlie Pham. “What’s it been like for you?” “After getting fucked by Alan I knew I was gay one hundred percent. I never had near the fun fucking a girl as I got from him fucking me. Plus there were no games. It was just sex. He had fun and I had fun. He let me enjoy some of the other brothers and I loved every fuck. You’re all a bit different and I never quite know what to expect. Then there’s the fact that you’re all so big and strong. I know that when I’m having sex with you you’re in total control. I don’t need to think about what I should be doing, but just enjoy the sensations you’re creating for me. Since I became a boyfriend I’ve had more sex and fun than ever before. You can chain me downstairs and fuck me twenty-four hours a day and I’d love it.” “I’ll bring that up at the next meeting,” offered Mike. “But, for now, we’ve got to study and you probably do too.” So I walked back to my dorm with Joseph, carrying a good meal and lots of cum in my belly. I did my course work and had some time before bed to review Tony Tran’s fuck buddy candidates. I forwarded him the e-mails from three guys with good athletic builds. I saw Mary had submitted a photo too. I channeled my former straight self and rated her worthy but didn’t know if Tony was bi, so I sent an e-mail asking if he was interested in female submissions. I got a reply about twenty minutes later saying yes, so I forwarded Mary’s e-mail. There was one from her boyfriend so I sent that too. Once Tony fucks him he won’t mind losing Mary.

I went to sleep dreaming of the huge, muscled guys that fucked me today. I could imagine my body enveloped in bulging arms, a biceps as big as my head was my pillow. A thigh like a tree trunk spread my legs and I imagined the touch from the tip of a hard cock. My dream lover shoved himself into me. I felt his power inside me and surround me. He pumped his essence into me and it filled me so full it shot out my cock. Then he did it again and again. The room glowed in light. “Good morning, sleepy.” “Who? What?” “Charlie.” “Charlie Kim? You’re here for our fuck session already. Just give me a minute to get oriented. I was just dreaming about getting fucked and now its real.” “You bet it’s real I’ve been fucking you for an hour. I thought you might want a shower and some breakfast before class.” “Mmm. Good idea. So that was real? When did I wake up?” “I thought you were. You shot five times. I’ll pull out.” Charlie lifted me off and set me upright bedside and climbed out beside me. I had shot an impressive amount. I’ll need to change the sheets. We walked out to the common area where Jack and Ricardo were lubing each other’s ass after their shower. Jack had put a coat of lube on his thirteen inches and was getting ready to stick it up Ricardo while Ricardo was holding our twelve-inch dildo. “Morning guys,” greeted Jack. “It sounded like you had fun.” He looked at Charlie’s cum slicked cock. “Say, Charlie. We can’t really get the lube in very far. Would you mind giving us a stroke with your piece, more than one if you want. Zai Zai is coming in a few minutes to meet me and Ricardo has something after his morning class.”

“Sure. But I’ve only time for one stroke this morning. I’ve got to shower and get to class too.” Charlie gave each a nice slow full thrust. It cleaned cum off his cock. Then we showered and he gave me a fully awake fuck under the spray. Back in the common area we could hear Zai Zai and Jack were in action in his bedroom. Ricardo and Mitch were out. I got out some cereal and asked Charlie if he wanted anything. He said no and started to put on the clothes he’d left in the common area. I swore when I opened the fridge and saw we only had a small amount of milk. “What’s the problem?” Charlie asked while buttoning his shirt. “Nothing much. Just we’re about out of milk for my cereal.” “I can help with that. I’ve got something better, higher in protein.” He put the tip of his long cock above the bowl holding my flakes and an inch of our last milk and started pumping with both hands. He quickly started spurting his pre-cum that was almost a normal guy’s cum and stroked even faster. A minute later he sighed and jetted the main load, a couple dozen solid streams that nearly filled the bowl despite a lot that splashed onto the table from the force of each shot. “Wow. I haven’t seen anyone shoot since the initiation. It has always gone up my butt or down my throat. It was a lot before but this is wild.” “Yes. I can cum again, just as much, again and again. We’d shoot off involuntarily if we went without sexual release for much beyond twelve hours.” “It tastes great, the breakfast of champions.” I licked off the residue from his cock-head as he let himself go mostly soft. Then he finished dressing. We shared a kiss before he headed out. I still

had some of my cum-coated cereal in my mouth that he swiped with his tongue and swallowed when we broke apart. I finished my breakfast, drinking the excess from the bowl. Then it was time for me to dress and head for class. When I stepped out the door I was stopped by two guys. One looked familiar. “Jerry, I’m Richard,” said the taller one. “I wanted to thank you for sending my e-mail to your friend. My roommate will suck you off or you can fuck him.” He pushed his slightly built friend to his knees in front of me. He reached for my zipper but I held his hand away. “What’s going on?” “Don’t worry. He’s good and does what I want.” “It’s not what I want. So Tony contacted you.” “Yes, he set me up for this afternoon and I just wanted you to know I’m grateful.” “I got your message but I’ve got class.” I got out quickly. Waiting for class to start I texted Tony Tran. ‘Recommend you cancel with Richard this afternoon. Met him this morning. He’s a jerk. Couldn’t tell that from photo, sorry.’ Fifteen minutes later my phone vibrated. Tony texted, ‘Why do you think he’s a jerk?’ ‘His roommate is only five four, barely over a hundred pounds. He dominates sexually and treats like dirt. Call me after class at 9:15 if OK.’

I got his call. “Hi Tony” “I cancelled for today with Richard. How is he different than Bill Reyes and your roommate, Mitch?” “Well...Bill does like to dominate his partners, but he cares about them. He’d never hurt or humiliate them. My quick read is that Richard gets off on hurt and humiliation.” “Sounds like it. What about his roommate?” “He didn’t seem happy but isn’t physically or mentally strong enough to break it off.” “I’ll talk to Tony Thieu about it. During pledge training he mentioned that we sometimes do humanitarian work. Maybe this will qualify. I’ll see you at the house Friday evening.” As I was leaving the next morning an agitated Richard stormed up to me. “It’s all your fault. Tony cancelled and now my roommate told me to move out. I’ll get you,” he shouted, raising a fist. He was about my size and I’d chosen his photo because of his nice build but I’d gotten some of what the fraternity used. I grabbed his neck with one hand and slammed him into the wall. He tried breaking my grip with both his arms but to no avail. I squeezed his neck a little and he sputtered as his breathing was restricted. “I could snap your neck easily. When I come back at lunch I want you gone.” I released my grip and he ran down the hall. That felt good. I’m with giant muscle studs so much I tend to forget that in the real world I’m not a guy you’d want to cross.

I saw the roommate approaching. He was about two inches taller and thirty pounds of muscle heavier, still not a big guy, but very fit and quite handsome. “Hi. I’m Diego. I wanted to thank you. Yesterday I met an Indian, well, Native-American, Samuel. He said you were why he was seeing me. He gave me something to drink and you can see the effect.” “Hi Diego. I’m Jerry. I’m glad you got rid of that jerk roommate.” “Samuel is coming back this afternoon to see how I’m doing.” “It looks like you’re doing pretty good. I know Samuel. He can be a lot of fun. Good luck.” “I feel lucky. Thanks again.” As I walked away I noticed he had a decent bulge in his pants. I guessed he’d have Samuel’s ring next time we met. That evening while I was sitting in the chair where I’d gotten my first fuck, finishing my reading. My suite mates were also in the common area preparing their own work. There was a knock on our door. Ricardo answered it. He let Diego in. He was dressed in athletic shorts and a tight tee like we all were and he sported Samuel’s white and turquoise ring. I greeted him and introduced him to the guys. He came over to my chair and sat, straddling the padded arm, facing me. “I see you had a chance to get to know Samuel more intimately. He’s fucked me too.” “It was the best sex I ever had. He’s almost thirty inches. Standing in front of me the tip was sticking up over my head. I don’t know how he got it all in me but he did.”

“And now you feel empty and your ring itches because there’s nothing stretching it. I know the feeling.” “I told you thanks for what you did but I was thinking of thanking you more personally. Would you like to fuck me?” “I can see that’s a sincere offer. Your cock is tenting your shorts. It looks like you have about seven inches now. Since you’re staring at my shorts you know my answer. Just drop your shorts, pull off mine and hop aboard, straddling the chair.” “You want to do it here, in front of your roommates?” “We see each other have sex every day and we’ve had plenty with each other. And I bet Jack and Ricardo would take a turn with you if you’re interested.” “Ummm. Yes, I’m definitely interested,” Diego admitted while pulling off my shorts and his. “Sex between friends is much better than just sex.” He proved to be a talented bottom, made even better by his added size and muscle. Jack and I each added two loads to the deposit Samuel had given and Diego broke in his newly enlarged cock in Ricardo’s ass accompanied by a lot of pornographic Spanish lingo. The rest of the week included plenty of sex, but I was looking forward to the weekend. This wasn’t a party weekend so individual brothers requested boyfriends. Jack and Ricardo were going to San Francisco with Eddie Lee and Bill Foster to visit Eddie’s Kung Fu club. I was going to the fraternity house as guest of Tony Tran. As the brother inviting me he has first call on my time but any brother could borrow me. I knew he had something planned for Saturday night, but didn’t know the details. When I arrived, just after five, Joey Foster answered my knock on the door. He was wearing football training shorts and a mesh football jersey. You could see his thick cock behind the mesh, sticking up between his pecs.

“Hi Jerry. I’ve got door duty until six, but if you toss your clothes in a bin and head downstairs, you’ll be taken care of. I’ll see you later.” I thanked him and stripped off what little I was wearing and headed off. I met Tony Thieu coming down from upstairs. “Jerry, Tran said he invited you. He’ll be down in a while after he wraps up some course-work. I’ll get you warmed up.” “That’s a great start to the weekend. Tran said he had something special for tomorrow night. Do you know anything about it?” “I do. Alan Wong and a couple of our bisexual brothers are doing an unofficial training session for interested freshmen. I think he’s using a flat off-campus.” I wondered if that was the flat that Sarah, Kelly and Briona had. However, Tony flipped me to my back on a padded bench and began entering me, so there’d be no thinking, only feeling, for a while. There are a few different styles the guys used for entry. A few brothers had cocks that tapered from tip to base with the head no wider than the shaft. Those generally went in smoothly and easily, gradually forcing the entry ring wider as the shaft widened near the base. Most had cock-heads that flared to a crown significantly wider than their shaft. That’s the style Tony had. These men had two choices, punch the head through the entrance with a quick hip thrust or apply steady pressure and force the gate open slowly. Today Tony Thieu took the slow and steady route. As my ass ring spasmed against the end of his pole a little more of him slipped into me each time. A normal cock would have been squeezed by the pressure of forcing the gate but here we’re talking about flesh as firm as steel. I could sense every tiny fraction of an inch and with a two-foot piece, the head was almost four inches. As more and more entered me I tried to push down to get him inside, but Tony had complete control. The head is as wide as a fist. When my ring cleared the flare of the crown and snapped tight to the shaft there was a moment of relief. My colon was

stuffed now and he tip already in deep enough to press my prostate. With a steady thrust he shoved the shaft into me and I felt my guts expand as the wide cap traveled deep inside me. The whole time the friction on my pleasure centers sent incredible sensations straight to my brain. Looking down my torso I watched the thick pole disappear as Tony’s hips moved inexorably closer too my butt. My own cock was stiff and bouncing in excitement, drooling a stream of pre-cum when without warning I spasm and shoot in my first orgasm and Tony hadn’t completed his first inward stroke. I looked up at him in the after-glow of sexual release. He was smiling, satisfied in his mastery of my body. There was a second orgasm and another and another and then they sort of merged. “Jerry. Jerry. You ready for some more sex?” “Sure, Tony.” I answered automatically, a bit dazed from our previous sex. Then I realized that the voice was not Tony Thieu’s. “No Jerry, it’s Joey. I told you I’d see you later. Remember?” “Sure, Joey.” I finally got my eyes in focus and recognized Joey Foster leaning over me, my ankles on his shoulders. I could feel that he’d taken Tony’s place in my gut and had all his inches in me as his groin pressed to my glutes. “I guess I was a little out of it when you took over from Tony.” “You think? Charlie Kim had you before me. It’s been almost four hours since I greeted you at the door.” I realized he was right. I could feel cum coating my torso. My own plus the much larger deposit from one or more of the brothers. I’d could taste the residue of a load taken orally, though I couldn’t match the flavor with anyone as it wasn’t fresh. I’d had hours of sex and had no clear memories beyond the first minutes. All I knew was that I had fun. “Well, more than a little out of it, I suppose. Good sex does that to me. So, why’d you give me a pause?”

“I like to connect with my partners. If you’re too far gone, the sex isn’t much more than masturbation.” “I think I understand. I’m glad you want me as a partner, not just a sex object. Though, once I chose to be a boyfriend, I sort of volunteered to be a sex toy. It’s been a great choice for me. And, in case you haven’t noticed you have made a connection with me.” “Oh. This connection?” He gave a short laugh as he flexed his cock, lifting my back off the bench and shaking me for a few seconds before letting me down. “I noticed. And when I use that connection to pleasure you and me you’ll know who’s responsible.” I was about to respond when I felt him start his fuck motion. By the time he’d dragged the shaft halfway from my tightly clutching gut I wasn’t thinking about what to say. After a couple slow piston strokes I was mumbling Joey’s name as my moan of pleasure. My orgasm followed shortly. There was another and a bigger explosion when Joey came. After that I was back in that place where time didn’t matter. When I recovered there was sunlight in my eyes. It must be morning. I was on a bed, held tightly amid a tangle of hugely muscled arms and legs. The skin was the golden tone of an Asian, so I knew it wasn’t Joey anymore. Whomever it was, they were still asleep. I could feel the cock shaft throb in time with the slow beat of his heart. It wasn’t in me as far as some of the longer brothers could reach, but it might not be fully embedded. I managed to shift a bit inside the muscle embrace and slipped a couple more inches into my hole. That must have aroused my partner because I felt his body tense as he regained his senses, followed by him inserting the last few inches of his hard pole. “Good morning, Jerry.” The voice told me that it was Tony Tran. “Good morning, Tony.” “Are you ready for a wake-up fuck?” The question was purely rhetorical as he started fucking me as he talked.

After a couple preliminary strokes Tony rolled my front onto the mattress, finishing on top of me. He supported most of his weight on his knees and elbows, a good thing for me since he was over 400 pounds of muscle. I was still wrapped in his arms. One hand cradled my face while the other wrapped my cock. With Tony’s seven four height and muscular width my head and torso were completely covered by his powerful frame. My legs were splayed wide to make room for a pair of thighs each as thick as my chest. He let enough weight on me to let me feel the play of his hard muscles as he powered his steely cock through my gut. In the midst of the fuck I felt the the bed sag again followed by the blunt tip of a massive cock pressing my lips. I reopened my eyes but couldn’t see much, the shaft extending away, part of a hand positioning it and muscled legs. But I knew what was expected and opened wide to take at least the end, six to eight inches, of the long member inside me. In a half hour I’d shot six times, taken a couple loads up my ass and swallowed a torrent from the cock in my mouth. Tony and the new guy were resting after getting off. I was recovering with their cocks in my mouth and ass, still swallowing the spurts of pre-cum I got fed several times a minute. They were talking but I’d missed the beginning. “...a full day at least. We’ll start after breakfast.” I recognized Alan Wong’s voice. “That sounds good,” Tony replied. “Who else will be there?” “Donny Yi will be co-hosting. He’ll be bringing a couple of his girlfriends for you to try out. I’ve got the three girls that share the apartment we’ll be using plus a guy from my network if you want a change of pace. Ming Li is the other freshman. Like you he’s a virgin in heterosexuality. And you’re bringing Jerry Sanders.” “Yes. Jerry’s right here. He’s been our fuck this morning.” Tony rolled us to our sides exposing me to view. I saw Alan who’s cock head still filled my mouth.

“Morning, Jerry. I hope you’ll like our plans. If you want to fuck any of the girls just push into any unused opening. They’ve been well trained.” Alan didn’t expect a response from me as he kept the end of his cock stuffed in my mouth while he and Tony discussed a few more details. After a shower where, for me, washing was incidental to being passed around for the morning cum loads of several brothers, I had breakfast with the fraternity brothers. I met Joseph and Samuel Running Bear. Joseph, as a boyfriend, had been passed around but Samuel claimed him for his bedmate. The discussion centered on the Rose Bowl coming in a few weeks. The consensus was that it would be an easy victory as no team could stop Joey Foster from scoring. That led to more discussion of the football team’s prospects, not in the game but as fucks. Several were already in the brothers’ networks and got good reviews. Team members were mostly big guys and the hard training and rough and tumble of the game was considered as good preparation for some uninhibited sex. That precipitated some argument because no normal guy, no matter how well developed, could withstand a fraction of a brother’s strength. That got me wondering about what they do when they fuck each other and I remembered the unusual deformation of their steel benches and chairs. The discussion was still going hot when Tony announced it was time to leave. He was going to his room to don some clothes and would meet me at the door in five minutes. I was at the door digging out my discarded clothes from the guest bin when Ming Li came by. Ming was Chinese-American from somewhere in Orange County. I’d seen him a couple times but we hadn’t fucked, at least as I remembered. He was about seven six with a sixty five inch chest, twenty six inch arms, huge thighs and a slim waist. He had on nylon running shorts that were pushed toward his crotch by the flare of his quads. The bulge of his big orbs at the base of his thick cock were clearly outlined. The shaft continued up under a tight fitting muscle tee, curving right until the head pressed under the bulge of his pectoral plate. You could see every bump

and vein against the tight fabric of the tee. I’d guess he was about eighteen inches soft. “Hi, Jerry. Tony told me he invited you along in case anyone wanted a change of pace. He said you had a nice ass. I have to agree,” he added, feeling my butt. He had a couple fingers in me when Tony came down, interrupting us. Another minute and I would have had his cock up me. Ming quickly popped his fingers out and I donned my clothes as he licked off the cum he’d collected from my hole. We walked to the apartment just off Telegraph Avenue. It wasn’t far. I must have looked like a child between the two giant Asian studs. They were used to the stares from normal men and women. As I expected, our destination was the place Sarah, Briona and Kelly shared. Donny Yi opened the door when we knocked. He was already nude and from the juices on his cock he hadn’t waited on us to get started. I saw Briona in the living room with two other shapely girls. They were nude too. Donny made introductions. The new women were his friends, fraternal twins, Hope and Chastity. They were sophomores, 19 years old. Hope was a natural blond and the clearly misnamed, Chastity, was a dyed blond as proven by her trimmed brown pubes. The girls helped us out of our clothes. Donny assigned Briona to Tony and Hope to Ming while keeping Chastity for his demonstrations. By that time Sarah and Kelly had appeared from one of the bedrooms. Both had obviously been well fucked by Donny. At that point Alan opened the door using his own key. He was accompanied by a well-developed, for a non-brother, black stud that I recognized as Leon, Briona’s boyfriend when I was dating Sarah. I saw he wore Alan’s ring so he obviously was not missing Briona. Since the ladies were the reason for this party I got to help Leon out of his clothes while Alan and Donny demonstrated some things for Tony and Ming. They started with safety, but not in the way you might expect. Unlike

an ass there is a definite limit to how deep you can go in a vagina. With over two feet of rigid flesh they’d easily exceed the length of vagina and uterus. While the uterus is very flexible if they pushed too hard and too deep their cocks would tear through and could easily be fatal.That got the boys’ attention. Donny demonstrated with Chastity. I’d seen Alan when he had first fucked Sarah. That was her first experience with a big cock and Alan was only half his current size. The girls for today’s party had plenty of experience. Donny lay on the floor, his cock standing vertical, bubbling and pulsing his pre- cum. Chastity stood astride his hips, the cock column reached to just below her crotch. The stronger spurts of juice splashed against the red lips of her cunt. With a slow bend in her knees she lowered herself to contact. I, everyone, was entranced watching as the thick head of Donny’s penis penetrated the tiny opening. It was forced to stretch wide and that caused friction with her most sensitive spots. After five inches her body trembled as she had her first orgasm. We watched as Chastity dipped lower, swallowing more inches. She had another orgasm before her knees touched the floor. She sat back, taking a couple more inches before reaching the limit, about a foot and a half. Donny held her by her hips and started slowly stroking her along the shaft of his sex pole. Chastity was quickly in a continuous orgasm as Donny built up speed. You could see the bottom inches of his cock pulse as he pumped cum into his dazed partner. When he finished he stood up, holding a delirious Chastity against his torso, his cock still deep inside her, the exposed portion dripping with her juices and cum leaking from her. “OK guys. It’s your turn.” Alan directed. Sarah had been holding Tony’s thick piece through the demo and used it to lead him into her room. Hope, Kelly and Alan followed while Briona led Ming to her room, followed by Donny still carrying Chastity. That left Leon and I in the main room waiting for the guys to exhaust the girls or tire of them. “I guess you don’t miss Briona.” I said to Leon, figuring conversation would pass the time until we’d get fucked.

“No more than you miss Sarah. Why bother with games when I get all I want from Alan.” “Does being gay on the football team cause a problem?” “Not now. I remember last year one of the linemen took up with an Asian guy. Three of his unit decided to give his boyfriend a beating to rescue him from his choice. The next day they were bruised but as gay as their buddy. That was Bill Reyes. Then, this year Joey Foster joined the team. We see him every day and he’s fucked a lot of the guys and most of the rest want to. Joey introduced several to other guys in his fraternity. I guess Alan knew I was free once Briona became one of his girls.” “Alan converted me, but Sarah and I had broken up just before that. I didn’t mind at all when he fucked Sarah. She knows her place with Alan is to be his sex toy. There’s no games and no attitude anymore.” “I know. It’s kind of nice to be free to express yourself sexually. I get lots of sex from Alan but if I want to fuck or get fucked I have plenty of friends or teammates to call on. We’re so open about stuff that would have freaked us out a year ago. “You’ve a pretty nice piece yourself,” he added, starting to stroke my ten- plus inches. “We might as well have some fun while we’re waiting.” I pushed him to his back and raised his legs to my shoulders. I could tell he was surprised by my strength but that only seemed to excite him. I put my piece at his entrance. I could see he’d been recently fucked from the cum still seeping from his puckered neither lips. I wouldn’t need lube and he’d have no trouble handling me in a cavity that Alan had possessed. I shoved my whole length into him in a single stroke and started to piston as his gut clamped tight on a pole much thinner than he was used to. I don’t have the equipment or talent of some of the brothers. I’ve only been gay for a few months and that, mostly, as a bottom. But Jack and Ricardo

have been giving me some pointers and I know what I like when receiving, so I think I’m pretty good. I paid attention to Leon’s reactions and found techniques that hit his hot spots, at least the ones my short ten inches could reach. He started enjoying my fuck and was verbally urging me on while stroking his hard cock. I bent over him to suck his nipples while pistoning faster in his tight hole. After about ten minutes Leon sprayed his seed onto both our bodies. As his orgasm clamped down on my pole I shot several volleys up his gut. As our excitement eased I rested on top of his muscular torso, my softening cock still in his hole. I licked up some of his cum splattered across his pec and shared it with him in a deep post sex kiss. “I see you’re enjoying your new sex life too, Leon,” I heard Briona observe off to our side. I guess I was too busy to notice her before. She was naked naturally and had been well used while Leon and I were having fun. She was leaking cum from ass and vagina and sprayed down liberally as well, the white steaks contrasting with her chocolate skin. She showed no concern with her condition or ours. Sex was as normal to her life now as breathing. “You’re looking good, Jerry,” she added. “Thanks, Briona. I see you’re having fun too,” I observed while Leon just stared at his ex. “Yes, Ming has lots of energy and enthusiasm. Donny asked me to bring one of you to add variety to the mix. I think I’ll take Leon if that’s OK.” “No problem, Briona, you have experience with Leon so I’m not slighted by your choice,” I stated while extracting my cock from Leon and disentangling our bodies. “Oh, I remember jumping your bone right after my first encounter with Alan, but I need more, these days, than you or Leon can offer. Anyway, I’d better hurry back before Chastity gets too blissed out by the guys double teaming.”

She hustled back to her room, tugging Leon and carrying an extra bottle of lube. I was left alone in the living room for almost an hour listening to the sounds of sex from the bedrooms. Finally Tony Tran came out and motioned for me. His cock was still hard but I noticed that it had been freshly licked clean though there were plenty of splotches of dried cum and female juices scattered about on his torso and thighs. “How were the girls?” I asked. “It’s fun, but I think I prefer guys. Maybe it’s not a good test since they’d already had sex with Alan or Donny, so I wonder if they’re comparing me to them. Guys are more straightforward with sex and I can be less inhibited without damaging them. “I think I’ll try that girl, Mary, whose e-mail you forwarded. I’ll give her a good introduction to sex.” “I’m pretty certain she has a boyfriend and isn’t a virgin.” “I don’t really count what normal men and women do as real sex, just a pale imitation of what we do. I was a virgin before Tony Thieu contacted me but you had sex before Alan. Did it compare?” “Yes, Sarah was my girlfriend last semester. I thought we had great sex but Alan showed me something I never imagined. I wasn’t interested in Sarah after that. I’ve had sex with my roommates and some normal friends. It’s better than masturbation. Your study hour policy can be rough on boyfriends.” “On the brothers too, but we take care of each other before bedtime. “Anyway I came to get you involved in our sex.” Tony herded me into the bedroom. It looked like Sarah and Kelly had had most of the boys’ attentions. They were sixty-nined on one big bed, lapping up the cum from each other’s snatch. The other bed, a queen, had Alan and Hope. Alan had about two-thirds of his long pole up Hope’s rear as

they both lay on their sides. Hope had been well-fucked and was still leaking cum from her, now empty, cunt, but had had some time to recover and was wiggling her ass on the thick flesh that penetrated her interior depths. I observed that Hope’s hip was suspended a few inches off the mattress as the powerful sex muscle supported her weight. I didn’t have much more than a few seconds to take in the scene before my own ass was entered by Tony’s thick flesh. He pushed in to the hilt and I was raised off my feet as he was much taller. One of his muscular arms about my chest stabilized me, but my 210 lbs. were supported easily by his powerful cock. “Hope, this is Jerry,” Alan said making introductions that we skipped on arrival. “Nice to meet you, Jerry,” Hope added in a sweet voice while running a hand over her slit to soak it in the oozing juices. “You better get this in me,” she added, smearing the juice over my cock. “Alan’s got me on the brink already.” “You look like a nice girl, but I guess my fucking you is Tony’s call.” I looked back over my shoulder at Tony who started maneuvering us onto the bed. “Nice,” giggled Hope. “Chastity and I haven’t been nice girls since we met Donny. If our parents knew they’d have fits. I know you’re not a nice boy. Nice boys don’t ride cocks while fucking sluts like me.” By then I was face-to-face with Hope. She gasped as Tony eased my stiff cock into her wet snatch. I felt Alan’s massive member against mine separated by a couple layers of Hope’s internal tissues. It was sliding deeper inside her gut. Alan raised her upper lag until it was pointed to the ceiling to get himself better access as he slipped a huge thigh between my legs and Tony’s too. Tony began stroking deep in my gut, resulting in a steady fuck stroke of my tool in Hope and against Alan’s thrusting member. “Oh, God,” screamed Hope as she came.

She’d had much thicker cocks in her than mine, so, even in orgasm, I wasn’t triggered myself. My stimulation was from the rubbing of Alan against me and the thrusting of Tony through my gut. I was pressed firmly against Hope’s body as we both were enveloped in the muscles of the huge Asian studs. While the guys were inside Hope and I, they were stroking against each other as our abdominal muscles bulged from the thick flesh that was rearranging our internal anatomy. I could feel the last half-dozen or so inches of the two, steel-like shafts, dueling each other. Basically, Alan and Tony were making love to each other and Hope and I were along for the ride. They began a long kiss above our heads. Hope orgasmed again, biting my shoulder muscle to muffle her moans. This time I shot my seed into her already sopping cunt. The boys sped their thrusting. Hope’s body started a continual shaking as sexual frenzy took her. I came again. I felt the throbbing from the base of Alan’s long pole that pressed mine in Hope’s vaginal canal. Seconds later the explosion reached the tip, punching my gut and the end of Tony’s long member that soon shot in sympathy. I knew I was cumming but only the beat, thrusts and explosions from the boys’ buried members dominated my mind. The screech of a woman’s climax woke me from a sex dream to real sex. Yesterday had been a long day of sex. That’s pretty normal for my weekends except that there were almost as many girls as guys. Of course, the key number was four brothers to seven normals and I was the only boyfriend. I started to get oriented. There was light streaming into the room. I was entangled amid a jumble of huge arms and legs. I could feel a woman’s breasts pressed to my chest. Long blond tresses draped my face, filtering the light. Was it still Hope or perhaps Chastity? My cock was up her cunt but I was sharing it with the guy behind me. I could feel the thick tube of flesh between my legs and squeezing my cock along its full length in the vaginal canal. It went much deeper than my ten plus inches could reach despite starting well behind me. There was another big shaft sharing our female companion. It was up her gut and sliding against mine and my partners. That must have triggered the orgasm that awakened me.

A golden tanned hand brushed back the hair covering my face. I recognized Ming gazing down on the face of Chastity who was still panting from her orgasm. “Good morning Chastity. Did you sleep well?” Ming asked. “I see you’re up too Jerry.” “Ming?” Chastity was still confused from the constant sex of yesterday and waking in ecstasy. “Everything is still spinning. How many cocks are in me?” “Yes. I’m Ming. I’m in your ass. Tony and Jerry are sharing your cunt. Tony is still sleeping.” “I don’t remember sleeping at all. I started to cum and it was dark and when I finished it was light. This was our first sex with multiple partners. We were virgins before meeting Donny. Donny is great but this was wild. He said we’d be your first women. I hope you’ll continue to make other women as happy as you made me.” “I’m sure of that. Hold on a bit. I’ll wake Tony.” Ming’s wake up consisted of flexing the cock he had embedded deep in Chastity’s abdomen and against Tony’s and my cocks. That must have pushed the still sleeping Tony over the edge as his cock started spurting. The sensations against my cock pushed me off too and Ming joined the fun. The guys must have cum for a couple minutes. They’d built up quite a load over the night. The stimulation from two shooting cocks and Chastity’s spasms got me to a second cum before the boys finished. Finally calm returned. Somewhere in there Tony had indeed awakened. “That’s a nice way to wake up guys. Good morning Chastity.” She didn’t answer. Her eyes were open but unfocused. Tony called her again. She blinked.

“Umm...ah,” she mumbled. “Oh! Sorry. It takes me a couple minutes to recover after a good orgasm and that was one of the best.” “Careful sister. You’ll make Donny regret taking us to the party,” came a voice from the bedside. It was Hope. She and Donny were standing there. Donny with an arm about her waist and she holding his hard pole about halfway to the tip. They’d obviously just finished a few morning rounds themselves. “It looks like you like my girls and visa versa,” observed Donny. “Kelly and Briona are setting up for breakfast. My girls will get you showered and ready while I fuck Jerry. Then we’ll shower and meet for the meal.” We disentangled. Ming stayed plugged in Chastity’s ass while Tony got Hope. I was soon on my back in the sheets soaked with the copious leakage from last night’s activities with Donny’s long pole up my gut. By the time Donny had shot a couple loads in me the shower was free. I was still riding Donny’s stiff pole with my legs wrapping his waist while we washed off the residue of yesterday’s sex. “I understand Sarah was your girl before you met Alan,” said Donny. “Are you totally gay now or do you still look at girls?” “That’s a strange question to ask when I’ve over two feet of your cock up my gut. Besides as a boyfriend I get as much great sex as I can handle and there are no games, just fun. For a normal guy women are high maintenance, but you and Alan have them well trained. Still Hope and Chastity are beautiful and real sexy.” “That they are and, pretty much, insatiable. Their younger sister, Faith, is coming to visit next weekend. They already told her all about me. She’s seventeen and in high school. I’ll be her first. The girls are still trying to set up a meeting with their older brothers that are in their junior and senior years down at UCLA. They’re not gay yet but that shouldn’t be a problem. It should be fun to see their reaction when they discover their new boyfriend has been fucking their sisters.”

When we finished and returned to the main area, the table was set. Leon was sprawled on a big chair in the living area, out cold. He must have been fucked too hard and often last night by brothers looking for a change of pace. That left the four Asian studs and me with the five women for breakfast. Everyone was still nude. There was certainly no need for modesty since every cock had been in every opening in the last day. We sat boy, girl, boy, girl. I was between Hope and Kelly. Kelly devoted most of her attention to Ming, seated to her right, and who could fault her for that. While my attention was on Kelly and Ming, I felt a hand grip my cock. It was Hope. I turned toward her and she gave me a really warm smile. She left my shaft and picked up a large strawberry. With a couple fingers she pushed the fruit into her cunt. When she removed it, it and her fingers were coated in cum. She raised this treat to my lips. I bit a piece off just short of her fingertips. Once I swallowed, I opened my lips and she pressed the remaining section into my mouth. I took it on my tongue and licked off the remaining cum from her fingers. My next morsel was a toasted English muffin. Hope placed the disk below here opening and with the other hand on my wrist moved my fingers between her legs. I gathered I was to release the flow this time and pushed a couple fingers into her while rubbing her clit with my thumb. It didn’t take long to fill all the nooks and crannies with warm spunk. When I pulled out she guided my fingers to her mouth to clean them. Then she held the piece to my mouth while I ate it bit by bit. While Hope fed me my cum flavored breakfast the other girls did the same with the boy on their right, Kelly with Ming, Briona with Alan, Sarah and Tony and Chastity for Donny. Everyone enjoyed the cum-flavored bits. Suddenly, Tony gave a muffled groan. He was being fed a cum flavored orange slice by Sarah whose other hand was wrapped about the midpoint of his stiff pole. A massive white jet erupted from its end and splattered off the ceiling. The next half dozen or so arced high in the air and sprayed everyone around the table. Sarah tried to block the next jets with her hand but the force was such that it just splattered everywhere and everyone. Sarah finally got her mouth over the head but not before getting a burst full on her face. You could see her swallowing quickly as each new spurt

flooded her mouth. It was another minute before the flow eased enough for her to back off. Everything was well soaked by bits of Tony’s massive discharge. It was still dripping from the ceiling. Tony was blushing and trying to smile, still with half the orange segment between his lips. Sarah leaned over to kiss him, pushing the orange into his mouth with her tongue before allowing Tony to taste his seed from her mouth. As they were kissing Hope straddled my chair, sitting down on my now hard cock. She had a large splatter of Tony’s cum on her left breast that had started to drip from the stiff tip. I took the firm flesh of her breast into my lips and licked it clean as she writhed along my pole. I moved to a streak dripping in the deep valley between her two mounds then off to the peak of the right breast. It was not cum-coated but I was enjoying the texture and taste of her shapely chest. Hope must have liked it too as she was squeezing and thrusting along my cock with urgency as we both came in a shuddering climax. “There’s hope for you yet,” observed Donny in a slight pun when Hope dismounted from my softening piece. “You may not be quite as gay as you think. You just need the right partner.” “Well Hope and Chastity are pretty special,” I admitted. “Unfortunately they only party on special occasions. But, I think I can get you what you need.” I didn’t have time to get more details as we started the day’s sex play.
Chapter 21 - A New Roommate I was back in my room just before five. Jack and Ricardo had gotten in only a few minutes earlier from their adventures. Mitch was sleeping. It looked like Bill Reyes had stopped by and fucked him a few hours earlier. Jack, Ricardo and I spent a couple hours on homework before heading out for a pizza. We were back about eight. I was doing some reading for class when there was a knock on our door. Ricardo went to answer it. It was an Asian lady pushing a loaded baggage cart. “Hi. I’m Meilin Chu, Jerry’s new roommate. Which of you is Jerry?” She was tall, several inches above Ricardo, maybe six foot or even an inch over. It wasn’t platform shoes either, she wore sandals. She was clearly Chinese with golden skin, tanned deeper than her natural shade, and straight black hair that draped to mid back. She wore black denim jeans that hugged her shapely legs and hips like a second skin. They were very, very low rise. Her top was a black denim jacket, completely unbuttoned down the front and nothing underneath, not even a bra. She certainly had no need for a bra. Her breasts were large, probably a D cup, and firm. They pushed her jacket open and out showing her full cleavage and barely masking her tits. Her body language screamed confidence and sexuality. “I’m Jerry,” I answered, raising my hand and standing up. “You can call me, May,” she said while appraising me for a few seconds then giving a nice smile. “Can you help with my stuff?” We all pitched in, moving the bags into my bedroom. “I only have the one bed.” “I don’t think that will be a problem. Do you?”

She smiled again and put one hand on her hip, an action that spread her top further open, exposing the right breast fully. Even Jack and Ricardo, confirmed 100% gay, were staring and getting hard. My cock was almost painful. The look on May’s face told me she knew exactly the effect she was having and was enjoying it. “Boys, can you give Jerry and I a few minutes to get acquainted. We’ll get a chance to talk later.” They left us alone, shutting the door. “Donny sent me, but I’m sure you figured that out.” She pushed her long hair back, showing an ear stud like mine but in Donny’s colors. “Let us put my stuff away first.” I showed her the closet and cleaned out a couple drawers. She started putting her stuff away. Some of it made her current outfit appear modest. While we were doing that I asked her to tell me about herself. She was twenty-one and a senior like I but in pre-med. She was from the Bay Area, Walnut Creek. She met Donny during her junior year. She knew about my status as a boyfriend and I added my personal details. The last bag was a gym duffle. I picked it up and it made a metallic clank. “What’s in here?” I asked. “Sit down and I’ll show you,” she said pressing me back until I sat on the bed. She unzipped the bag and removed a few unusually shaped implements. There were a pair of daggers or short swords over a foot long. Then she removed a long object. Holding it in one hand she withdrew a sword from its scabbard. It had a red tassel dangling from the handle. She waved it around in wide strokes, some came close enough for me to feel the breeze. “How sharp is that thing?”

In response she tossed a sheet of paper into the air. As it fluttered down she took a swipe, reversed her direction, then moved the sword aside. Four, almost even, pieces of paper dropped to the floor. She then took a swipe at me, just missing I thought, until I heard all the buttons on my shirt clatter on the floor. Before I could react she thrust at the side of my neck. The blade pierced the back of the shirt below the collar. With a flick of her wrist it was pulled over my head and tossed to the wall. I grabbed the waist of my jeans. “I’ll get out of these myself while you shed yours, if that’s OK with you.” “You’d have nothing to worry about, but since you asked nicely, that is fine.” She sheathed the sword and tossed it aside. The jacket followed and she stepped out of her sandals. My pants were gone when May popped the button on her jeans, so, it was obvious I liked what I was seeing. She wore no panties and had no tan line. From what I’d seen so far neither was a surprise. The pants went quickly once they were pushed past her thighs. She slowly walked to me, confident and sexy. My cock was pointing straight up from my groin. When she stopped just beside me her hands shot out, one to my chest and the other to the small of my back. Before I knew what was happening I was flipped high into the air, doing a full somersault and a quarter before landing on my back in the middle of the bed. May jumped right on top and we lay chest to chest, my head held immobile in both her hands. She smiled down just above me, amused, no doubt, by my stunned expression. I was so confused by her actions that I hadn’t realized my cock head was inside her pussy, that is, until her internal muscles gave it a squeeze. “We need to come to an understanding,” she explained. “Donny said you were unsure whether you were gay or bi. Don’t worry, you’re bi. I’m never wrong about these things. I’m your girlfriend, lover and bedmate. This is not just because Donny asked, though he did. You’re a great guy and I like you. As I said, I’m never wrong about these things. “I know you’ll be fucked by all the big fraternity cocks, but I’ll be here each night to make love to you. I’m still in Donny’s network and you know what

that means. I have no problems with you fucking other women. You’ll never find anyone better than me, not bragging, just fact.” “You’re on top,” I observed by way of a response. “That’s right,” she acknowledged. “You’ll discover that even when I’m on the bottom, I’m on top,” she said, tightening her internal pressure on my cock head for emphasis. “I don’t doubt it. Can I ask, did you take something to change your body, increase your strength and become so good in martial arts? I’ve seen the fraternity brothers make dramatic changes and some rubbed off on me.” “Yes, I was a test subject for something Eddie Lee was working on. I agreed because I saw the changes in Donny. But it only made me about twenty times stronger, my body was otherwise unaffected. This is just how I look and I’ve been studying wushu from childhood. My other skills are natural too, with lots of practice, but my new strength does make a difference.” With that she practically pulled my cock into her vaginal canal and I felt the stony nub of her clit brushing it the whole way. She wriggled her body over mine in a dance to the increasingly rapid beats of our hearts. My pole was as hard as it could be as the motions thrust it through the hot, slick, tunnel of muscle massaging it. Her breasts, soft on the outside but firm beneath, slid across my chest lubricated by the sweat brought forth by rising passion. A few minutes of this and she came, the powerful internal spasms milking my cock. She came and came and came. It didn’t stop and neither did I. All I could see was her beautiful face. The orgasm went on, over a half hour from the sounds and cries of pleasure according to my roommates. I didn’t remember any sounds. It seemed like May and I were in our own world. Then May’s muscles relaxed, inside and out and she rested limply atop my torso, our heads side by side, her long black hair like a veil over my face. When we recovered our breath, she lifted her head, flicked her hair to her back and gave me a deep kiss, probing my lips and dueling with my tongue. Then we had sex again, just as wild and as long.

When the second round eased, she rolled off me to her back on the bed beside me. I rolled to my side and looked at her. She had a post sex glow, skin still flushed and a sheen of moisture from the sweat of exertion. Her big breasts were rising rhythmically with her breathing. She had a small, neatly trimmed, triangle of black hair above her snatch. The lips of her opening were red and puffy from the friction from my cock. She turned her head toward me. “You passed my test drive. I knew you would but for something this important it pays to make sure. I’m going to marry you. You noticed I didn’t ask if you want to marry me. You will soon understand that when I decide something it is as good as done. Now, let’s meet my roommates.” She sat up and stepped out of our bed. May walked to the door, not giving a thought about clothes. At the door she looked back at me and I scrambled to follow her. Jack and Ricardo had been joined by Mitch. All were doing course work but had looked to our door when it opened. The nude May got stares from everyone and a reaction. They might be gay but they’re not dead. May walked over to Mitch who stood as she approached. She reached for the leather collar he wore. “Mitch Carter, Meilin Chu,” I introduced. “You can call me May. I see you know Bill Reyes,” May added, tugging at the collar and lifting Mitch to his toes. “He’s very strict with his boys. Have you been a good boy?” “Ye...Yes,” stammered Mitch. “That is yes, May or yes, mistress.” “Yes, mistress,” he corrected promptly. “Better. Don’t forget again or I will need to discipline you. You would not want that.”

“Yes, mistress. No, mistress.” She released his collar and turned back to Jack and Ricardo. “You’ll find I’m very easy to get along with,” she explained, “as long as it is clear who’s in charge. Do you have any white wine?” “No. Is beer OK?” Ricardo answered. “Boys,” she blurted with a tinge of disgust. “Beer will do for now. You definitely need a feminine touch about here. I thought you two were gay.” She sprawled on our big stuffed chair with one leg dangling over the arm, completely unconcerned about the guys staring between her spread legs. A stern glance at Ricardo reminded him to get the beer. We spent the next couple hours finding out about her and telling our stories. May started by announcing our engagement and the guys congratulated me. I found out the wedding would be this summer after we both graduated. May talked about her first sexual experience at fifteen with a college jock she seduced. Her second was a four-way with the jock and his two roommates and she went on from there. May said she’d been accepted into the Berkeley—UCSF joint medical program on full scholarship plus a stipend. She stated that I’d get a similar offer to Boalt Hall this week. She knew my LSAT score and I wasn’t expecting the results for a couple weeks. It seemed unbelievable but I knew it was true if she said it. Jack told the story of his rescue and how he got involved with the fraternity up to the growth spurt after the pledge initiation. That prompted May to ask Jack and Ricardo to show her the results. We’ll be living together for several months and having sex frequently, so there was certainly no reason for modesty among ourselves she explained. They did as May asked and she complimented them on their bodies, particularly Jack’s thirteen-inch cock. She invited them to ask her if they wanted to try heterosexuality, but I’m not sure sex with May qualifies except at the mechanical level.

With that May announced that it was time for us to get some sleep. Holding my hand she led me back to our room. I suspected that tonight I might not get much sleep. I was right.
Chapter 22 - The Surfer (2) I’m Eric Sanders, Rick. I’ve already told you how I met Andy and Paul Kolani, identical twin Hawaiian muscle studs, on my surfing trip to Oahu. When I returned to L.A. we stayed in touch. My summer job kept me busy until I started my senior year at UCLA. Paul and Andy were going to BYU in Provo, Utah for their junior year. They wouldn’t be twenty-one until October. Different schools and different states meant we didn’t see each other. I missed those big cocks. I had gained confidence in my sexuality from my experience on my trip and came out to my family. They took it well and I guess I expected they would. Mom and dad work in the movie industry. Dad is a production assistant setting up location shoots around the world and mom helps arrange logistics on location shoots. It pays very well but in the last five years they were often away. I have a sister in her second year at USC and a brother who is a senior in high school. They were cool with me being gay though Samantha, Sam, won’t leave me alone with her boyfriend. He is pretty studly. My younger brother, Hank, is straight but he has asked me about what I do with other guys. I had a boyfriend, Bobby Wu. He also worked at Universal over the summer where we first met. We were both on the Jurassic Park River Ride, loading and unloading the customers most of the day. We had the same work schedule and hit it off right away. He would be a senior at UCLA next year like I. Bobby was about five seven with a toned gymnast build. He likes to bottom and loves my eight inches as much as I love his tight, muscled ass. He has seven inches himself and if he doesn’t cum while I fuck him I can get him to finish up in my ass. It was Labor Day weekend. We had a rare Sunday off but would be working the holiday and the rest of the week. The following Sunday would be our last day and we’d have a week before school began. Bobby suggested we

go to a gay Asian dance club in West Hollywood. We changed into our club clothes right after the park closed and made it to the club about 11 PM. There were quite a few Asians with White, Hispanic or Black dudes but most were Asians with other Asians. Bobby knew a number of the club goers and introduced me as his boyfriend. One big muscled Asian asked me how I liked Bobby’s tight ass much to Bobby’s embarrassment. I replied that I liked it fine and that I enjoyed riding his cock too. That got me an offer to try riding the stud’s cock. He had grabbed his crotch and I estimated him at about ten inches. I told him it wasn’t bad but I had much bigger. As Bobby pulled me away he stated that my boyfriend had his number. As we separated Bobby asked me if I’d really had bigger cocks than that stud. I hadn’t told him about my Hawaiian trip. I was about to answer when I spotted two Black guys with two Asians. They were all massively muscular like my Hawaiian twins. They had a table off to the side of the room and it was clear that club goers found their size intimidating and stayed well clear. I practically had to drag Bobby over there. “Hi,” I began. “I’m Eric Sanders and this is my boyfriend Bobby Wu. I know Hawaiian twins, Paul and Andy Kolani, that are as muscular as you guys. Perhaps you know them.” I saw the smaller of the Asian guys smile as I gave the names. He spoke. “I’m Billy Lee, everyone calls me Little Dragon. This is Dan Wong. Earl Greene is Dan’s boyfriend and Dom, Dominic, is his little brother. I’ve met the twins; fucked them both and their four brothers. We’re good friends. They mentioned you, a surfer they hosted for a week. They said you were a good fuck.” I smiled at the compliment. Earl was the biggest in the group. He must have been about six ten and almost four hundred pounds of bulging muscle. He was by far the biggest guy I’d ever seen. You could see the outline of a huge cock sticking above the belt line on his slacks almost to his huge pectoral muscles under his sheer shirt. It was easily fourteen inches and still soft.

Dan was about six two and also massive but not as outrageous as Earl. His cock stretched the taut fabric of his slacks down the left leg, maybe ten inches soft. Dom, Earl’s younger brother, was just a little shorter at six one. He was more muscular than Dan and wore his cock up like his brother. I guessed eleven inches soft. Little Dragon was the shortest at about five seven, the same height as Bobby but with fifty percent more muscle, at least. He had twelve inches in his slacks and, judging by the way it was straining the material and the wetness at the tip, he was hard. I had no doubt about what he was thinking. It was clear that this evening would end with them fucking us. I was eager but I could see Bobby was nervous. They bought us beers and we chatted. Earl and Dan go to Berkeley, Dan will be a senior and Earl a sophomore. Little Dragon is the brother of a guy in their fraternity and is a senior in high school in San Francisco. Dom is a high school senior in L.A. They’re my brother’s age. Earl is working in an anti-gang youth program for the summer and Dan is with Intel up in Silicon Valley for the summer. Dan is down visiting Earl for the weekend and Little Dragon tagged along to see Dom. They had met when Earl brought Dom up at the start of summer and this visit was to renew the relationship. I gathered that meant that Little Dragon was fucking the bigger Black boy just as Dan was his massive big brother. It was obvious from their body language. We told them about ourselves. I invited everyone back to my place for a night cap, mentioning that I have the guest house by the pool to myself and my folks are in Vegas for the holiday weekend. Since they were staying in Dom and Earl’s parents’ much smaller home with little privacy my offer was eagerly accepted. We put the address in Dan’s iPhone but Bobby would ride with Earl and Dan in case they needed help finding the place while Little Dragon and Dom would be with me in my four year old Honda CR-V. There was no traffic at the late hour. My place is in West Los Angeles just off of Sunset Blvd. not far from campus. We arrived about 1 AM and I pulled the car into my spot in the five car garage. We parked Earl’s car by the side of the wide driveway. The main house was dark and quiet as I escorted everyone to the guest house.

Bobby was shirtless. Dan was carrying it. His own shirt was unbuttoned all the way and his cock was sticking up well past his navel. I’d say thirteen inches hard. Bobby was busy on the ride over. I opened the door and everyone came inside. The main level was open plan with a full kitchen to the back and a half bath. There was a loft area over the rear half of the space that had a king bed and full bath with a spacious shower. The sofa in the lower level opened to a queen bed too. The lower level was tiled and we had wood floor in the sleeping area of the loft. Dan complimented me on my space and then took charge. He stated that he and Earl would fuck Bobby in the loft while the younger two fucked me on the main level. While he was telling us that, the others were shedding their clothes. We knew they were going to fuck us when we invited them but didn’t expect them to be so direct. “You looked shocked,” observed Little Dragon, placing his hands on my hips and looking up into my eyes. “What did you think was going to happen when you invited four studs home?” “Well, I knew you were going to fuck us,” I admitted. “I guess I expected that we’d get to know each other first and not just go straight to sex. Look, you two are the same age as my kid brother, still in high school, and you’re treating me like a toy for your pleasure.” He had lifted me a few inches off the ground with no more strain than I would show lifting a pillow. Meanwhile Dom had pushed a couple wet fingers up my ass and I felt the last foot of his thick pole along my spine in mid back. “Yeah, you’re right,” Dom confirmed. “We do tend to treat regular guys like sex toys. I’ve done all the big shots in my hood over the summer. It was easy but about half started out as rape until I converted them into cock hounds. I did a few of their girls too. Just to show them that I was more of a man than they ever were. But I definitely prefer guys.”

“Once you accept the fact that from the time we arrived until we leave you have no control you’ll feel better. Just go with the flow and we’ll see you have fun,” Little Dragon stated. “One favor, please.” I knew they were right but I had to try. “My brother is your age but he’s straight and my sister is home too. They know I’m gay but, if you see them don’t try to seduce them.” “If they’re as sexy as you they’ll be hard to pass up,” Dom said while putting the tip of his pole against my hole. “No guy is really straight if we want to fuck them. We hear your request but you know it is our choice.” “No promises,” my Asian stud added. Dom pushed in. Hard he was almost as long as the Kolani twins, about fifteen and a half inches, and just as thick. I hadn’t had anything half as big since returning from Hawaii. It was a tight fit but I loved it. He took over holding my hips and forced in a few more inches before starting a fuck stroke. Meanwhile Little Dragon had my shoulders in his firm grip and was bending me forward toward his erect cock. I had my mouth open as it approached. I took the first few inches inside and went to work. I could use my neck muscles to bob a few inches. I put my hands on his hips. I couldn’t actually use my arms to pull down or push up, his grip on my shoulders completely controlled my body position but he could use that as a hint that I wanted to be lowered or raised. I had the first five inches stuffing my mouth to start and ran my tongue all around it. He leaked his pre-cum profusely and it tasted great. Dom had about half of himself in me at this point and I could see the seven inches that separated me from Little Dragon’s muscled abs and fine black pubic hair that filled my vision. I signaled for more and got pulled closer. The tip of the pole poked my throat and slipped down. I had about eight inches now and I could feel it against my Adam’s Apple from inside. I pushed back and he let it withdraw back into just my stuffed mouth. I pulled his hips again and felt him slide in

once more a little deeper. I signaled him to push back then pulled him to me again until my nose and lips were mashed against his firm groin muscles. I had all twelve of his inches. The tip felt like it was under my collar bone. At the same time I had Dom’s twisty pubes pressed into my ass crack. I’d taken both my studs to the limit, over two feet of hard cock inside me. It felt great. Then they went to work. I just held on to Little Dragon’s hips. There was no point in signaling now. They had control. I just enjoyed the sensations. I knew my cock was hard and leaking my own juices on the tiles beneath my suspended body. My hard pole would bounce against my firm torso each time Dom bottomed out inside me. I worked the pole in my mouth and enjoyed the taste when it was pulled out far enough to leak on my tongue. When Dom was on the out stroke I’d squeeze my ass around his shaft and relax as he plunged in. My fuckers were just casually enjoying me. They were chatting to each other about other guys they fucked. Their comments indicated that I was one of the best they’d done. Little Dragon was impressed that I could swallow all twelve of his inches; most guys couldn’t. Dom didn’t think I’d be able to take all of his brother, both longer and thicker, but Little Dragon thought I could. I was determined to justify his confidence in me. Dom then complimented me on my place. He said he didn’t have much privacy at home and would like to use my pad to entertain his friends occasionally. Little Dragon said that was a great idea. He uses the San Francisco home of one of his boyfriends that lives with his dad. He moved the dad to the son’s room so he can have the master suite when he stays overnight or brings guests. That brought on some discussion about sex with the boyfriend and his dad. Apparently Dom had visited the place when he was up north. The dad is only in his late thirties and Little Dragon has him on a serious workout program with another of his fuck buddies who is a personal trainer. Dom told me that he would include me in the action when he had guests over if I were home. That decided, the boys began to get serious about fucking me, building the pace and force of their thrusts. As they built my pleasure I realized that

Dom had just assumed mastery over my space and me. Little Dragon had done that and more himself and thought nothing of it. My acceptance of what they had decided was assumed without a second thought. I was confused but then the pleasure started pushing everything out of my mind. I had an powerful orgasm but they just kept going. My whole world became the huge cocks moving in my throat and ass. They just kept pounding me. Finally after who knows how long they both exploded inside me. I blacked out. There was sunlight streaming through the windows. I was in my bed in the loft. The smooth balls of an Asian male were a few inches in front of my eyes. They were drawn tight to the base of a light skinned shaft that extended to my lips. It was Dan Wong. That meant I had been asleep with most of his inches in my mouth and throat. My head rested on his massive right thigh muscle as a pillow. There was another cock fully embedded in my gut. It was in way deeper than I’d ever felt before. It could only be Earl. I remembered he had twenty inches. “Good morning,” Dan said cheerfully. “It looks like you enjoyed last night though you probably don’t remember much after the first fuck. Earl and I are going to work off our morning wood if you don’t mind.” Though he asked, he wasn’t really asking as I still had his cock down my throat. He added the last few inches as Earl began fucking my hole. Dan took all my eight inches into his mouth and throat and the friction from Earl moving in my gut provided a fuck motion for both of us. Dan was deep fucking my throat, pulling out until he was about halfway down and plunging back into my upper chest. I had almost three feet of cock inside me. It was great. They ramped up their speed and force. They were each way stronger than I. I just wrapped my arms about Dan’s waist and held on, savoring the experience of being their fuck toy. I came a couple times before they exploded and I gave Dan a third load. I really had no sense of time but Dom later told me it was about twenty minutes. Bobby and the younger pair had come up to shower and watched our little show but I hadn’t been aware of our audience until we untangled.

Dan had fired his first shot straight to my stomach before pulling back and flooding my mouth with the rest. I swallowed furiously but lost a lot. Earl eased all his inches out of me in one smooth motion. His condom had a huge bubble in the tip. He pulled it off and tossed it to the floor. There were almost a dozen already discarded and the seeping seed had pooled into a sizable puddle on the wooden floor. The boys got off the bed and helped me stand up. They seemed alert and bouncy but I could still feel where they’d been deep inside me. My ass and throat felt stretched and used and my muscles felt that they’d been worked heavily. I was sweaty and had cum dripping or dried all over. I hadn’t felt this used since Hawaii. It was great. Bobby, I could see, was in the same condition but, unlike me, he hadn’t had anything like it before. He was still dazed from the experience and didn’t really understand what had happened or where he was. His two fuckers were supporting most of his weight. Dan was partly supporting me with a strong arm across my back, hugging me to him. We let the kids take the first shower. Earl picked up the old condoms and I stripped the sheets while Dan used a spare towel to wipe up the pooled and sprayed cum. I picked up our discarded clothes from last night and started a load in the laundry. The shower had revived Bobby and he came out in high spirits, chatting with Dom and Little Dragon. It was our turn. For the moment we were sated so it was just a shower. I felt much refreshed as we joined the others in the loft. There was a knock on the door. I grabbed a pair of swim trunks and headed down to answer it. It was my kid brother, Hank. I opened the door and he stepped in. He’d come to tell me that they set up brunch by the pool and my guests were welcome to join. It was our normal Sunday routine and I had my guests join us before. He took a good look at the group in the loft, still naked, and recognized Bobby Wu who visited frequently this summer.

I got out three pairs of my baggiest board shorts for our guests. There was no way Earl’s thick thigh muscles would fit through my trunks. We could split the seam up the side but then there’d be no way to contain a cock that was about fourteen soft. I got a big beach towel and we wrapped it around his waist. It extended to his knee and would hide his pole unless he got almost fully hard. We went outside. Dom had his left arm possessively about my waist. I guess I knew that that was my status now, his possession. Little Dragon had paired up with Bobby who was clearly in awe of the much more muscular Asian stud. Earl and Dan were obviously a pair and their expressions showed they were amused by the actions of the younger boys and our obvious submission to them. Sam was sitting with her boyfriend, Travis Peters, soon to be a junior at USC, a year ahead of her. He was six two with a toned swimmer body. He has about seven and a half and a very fuckable bubble butt. He’s on the swim team for four and eight hundred meter freestyle and among the top ten nationally. His parents are also in the industry and we had known him for many years before he started dating Sam. Sam was wearing a skimpy yellow bikini and Travis, blue speedos. They certainly had gotten it on last night. Hank was sitting with a plate of food in front of him. He stopped eating with his fork halfway after getting a good look at my guests. He didn’t realize his mouth was still open. I made the introductions and our guests took it from there. It was obvious that Hank, Travis and Sam were in awe of their bodies and with their thick thighs stretching what should have been loose shorts, their packages were easy to see. Of course it was no secret what we had been doing last night. “Rick here was a real fun fuck,” Dom began. “He took all my fifteen inches up his ass and down his throat. I didn’t think he could get all of me orally but he even managed my big brother and he has a full twenty.” I blushed from his praise. Dom pulled up a chair and sat down, moving me to sit straddling his left thigh. His left arm was still around my waist with his

hand full on my crotch where he casually fingered my cock. I was soon rock hard. He told me to get some fruit for us. I leaned forward to start my task while he continued and the others took their seats. “Rick invited me to use his pad when I needed a place to entertain friends so you’ll probably be seeing me a few times each week. I’ll be fucking Rick too of course. Right Rick?” It took me a few seconds to realize he expected me to respond. “Sure, Dom. I’ll get you a key so you can let yourself in if I’m not here.” He picked up a grape and pressed it to my lips. I ate it. My answer must have satisfied him. “Hank, Rick tells me you’re going to be a senior in high school like me,” Dom continued. “You ever get it on with another guy?” “No,” Hank confessed. “ I’m strictly a ladies man.” I could see he was uncomfortable. “I’m surprised Rick hasn’t broken you in already,” interjected Little Dragon. “I get it on with my big brother and his boyfriend all the time. It did take some convincing to get him started but sex with your brother is really cool. Your sister is hot too.” “Yes, brother sex is really hot,” Dom agreed. “My brother does me all the time when he’s home. A big cock up your ass is really fun if the guy knows how to handle it and we do.” “Yes,” I agreed. “Last night was special. You were all great fuckers. Dom careful. If you keep that up...” My voice just trailed off. I guess thinking about last night and Dom’s continued manipulation of my cock, triggered my orgasm. I came strongly in my trunks. Dom peeled back the leg of my trunks exposing me. My cock, upper thigh and the inside fabric of the leg were coated in cum. Dom got a slice of bread and used it to mop up most of the goo. He tore off a piece and fed it to me and then had one himself. He offered the next piece to Hank. He declined as did

Sam and Travis. It went to Little Dragon who made a show of savoring my taste. Dom and I shared the rest. I like the taste of cum, mine in particular. When we finished the bread Dom did not recover my cock as he returned to casually stroking it in full view of everyone. I realized that it was his prerogative and not my place to question his actions. There rest of the meal the boys talked about their plans for Bobby and I for later in the day, often asking Hank what he thought. Hank never responded though. I guess I should have been embarrassed. Dom was openly playing with my cock in full view of my brother and sister. He was the same age as my kid brother and I was clearly submissive to him. But, strangely, I wasn’t. I felt proud that these big studs desired me and didn’t care that my family knew it. I know. By this point anyone I tell my story to is thinking, how could you be so submissive. I have a good body and a cock most guys would envy. I’m athletic and act like a man but I’m letting guys four years younger than me do whatever they want. It’s not that they were physically stronger than I or had bigger cocks. Somehow I just knew they were real men and my role was to submit and serve them. I could see it in my younger brother and sister. Mentally they were shocked at how my friends were acting and talking. But their bodies knew they were going to get fucked and were reacting to that. I couldn’t see my brother’s cock but by the way he was fidgeting, he was hard, as was Travis. Sam’s nipples were hard points and you could see the flush of sexual excitement on her bare torso. I knew this was inevitable last night and they never promised not to. Now the only issue was who fucks who. After the meal it was time for a swim. With what had already gone on there was no point in our friends wearing the ill fitting trunks. They were just discarded and everyone had a full view of what they were packing. They stripped Bobby and I too. I don’t think Sam had seen me naked since I was six and she four. Given the company I was in my eight inches wasn’t at all impressive. Sam, Travis and Hank joined us but kept their suits. The guys were hard as I expected and Sam visibly wet between her legs.

I was still Dom’s plaything. He would control me with his left arm around my waist and his mostly hard cock between my thighs where my smaller one would extend along a part of its length. I liked the contrast between his chocolate skin and my tanned tone. I just bent my knees, placing my ankles on the sides of his thighs and let him move us as he wanted. The others usually found way to get up close and personal. Sam, Travis and Hank were often pressed by the massive muscles and huge cocks. Earl once managed to pop up in front of Hank with his hard pole poking right up the leg of Hank’s trunks and out the waistband. He was lifted half out of the water by his suit impaled on Earl’s huge hard cock. His own hardness was pressed against Earl’s much thicker member. My brother looked to have almost nine inches. I didn’t know he was bigger than I. Little Dragon had pushed Travis up against the pool side in the shallow area. He had his arms on the pool deck on each side of Travis’ hips. Even though he was several inches shorter than the college jock his long cock rested in the groove between the defined abs of the taller boy with the head nestled against his belly button. It was putting out a steady flow of pre-cum that was already dripping down his muscles. “You have a nice muscled butt,” Little Dragon remarked. It was Travis’ best feature from a gay guy’s perspective. “Have you ever taken a cock in there?” Travis shook his head no. He had his hands pushing Little Dragon’s shoulders and trying to get out of being pinned to the side but the shorter Asian was immovable. “They would mold very nicely around a thick cock like mine,” Little Dragon observed. “It is like having a few extra inches of gut. I really like the feeling and guys I fuck say they enjoy it too. Of course, when I want to go really deep they roll aside so I can get my root right up to your opening and give you every inch. I’ll start slow to let you get used to it but you are going to really love it.” “What are you doing?” Travis asked. “Stop! Please,” he begged.

“I’m just doing a little exploring,” confessed Little Dragon. I saw he had his right hand in the back of Travis’ tight trunks. “Even better than I expected. Your hole really is tight. I can believe you really are virgin back there. Some guys lie about it; too embarrassed about submitting to another man. I can tell you don’t really want me to stop. Your hole is nibbling on the tip of my finger. It wants me inside.” “No, no,” Travis almost shouted. Little Dragon let him escape. He jumped on the pool deck and ran to the house. Little Dragon followed at a normal walking pace. Dom saw the action of his buddy and moved to keep Sam engaged. We pressed her to the side of the pool. I had all eight on my inches and Dom had eleven against the firm flesh of her belly. Dom complimented her on her breasts, a natural C cup and just reached up and felt them. Sam gasped at the contact but didn’t stop him. His fingers slipped easily under the material of her top that only concealed half the mound anyway. The flesh soon popped free. Dom told me to untie the top while he worked the hard points of Sam’s nipples. I tossed the cloth onto the pool deck and went back to watching Sam as Dom worked on her. “That’s better, Sam,” Dom stated. “Your breasts are so nice you really shouldn’t cover them when you’re among friends.” “You think so?” She asked shyly, looking up into his face over my right shoulder. I could tell that in her mind I wasn’t even there. “Certainly,” Dom asserted. “You are a pretty girl. Why hide it? Let us see what you are hiding in your bottom. Give me a hand Rick.” I knew what he wanted. Since he was holding me by his left arm I used mine to push down the right side of her bottom while Dom pushed down the left.

“I see you trim your pubes,” Dom observed. Sam had a neat blond triangle above her pussy very similar to the patch I leave above my cock. “I like that in my partners..” Sam gave him a shy smile for his praise. “I don’t know about this.” I heard Hank say softly from somewhere behind me. “You’re doing fine,” Dan’s voice assured him. “I have the head in and that’s the hardest part. Relax and nurse on the tip of Earl’s cock. It will help while I open you up to take the next ten inches.” They hadn’t promised not to seduce my brother and sister and once I agreed to Dom visiting regularly it was bound to happen sooner or later. It might as well be sooner and end the awkwardness we had during brunch. “You are nice and tight,” Dom said. He was fingering her cunt and had a couple fingers inside Sam to the knuckle. “Rick, put me in your sister. You are going to really love what a big cock can do to you. Tell her Rick.” “Dom’s right,” I agreed while using my left hand to put the tip of his hard pole where his fingers spread her opening. Dom eased his hips back to make room for his long pole. “Once you have a really big cock the normal- sized ones won’t be fully satisfying. We’re lucky that Dom will be here regularly to take care of us.” He just pulled out his fingers and pushed in his first five inches as Sam gasped in surprise at how widely it stretched her. What surprised me was that the first two inches of my cock rode in alongside Dom. He pushed in three more inches of us both before beginning a slow fuck stroke.

“I invited Rick along for the ride while I take your big cock virginity,” Dom stated. “Any sex you had before today was just girlish experimentation. Today you become a woman.” I could see it in her eyes. She’d never felt anything like this before. She opened he mouth as if to speak but just closed it up and swallowed hard. She just stared into Dom’s eyes as he added more inches. Dom had

undone the bow on her left thigh allowing her bottom to slip free and her legs to open wider giving us better access for the final inches. My pectorals were mashed into Sam’s breasts with my head over her right shoulder. I heard Sam and Dom kissing. I was almost six inches in, nine for Dom when I felt Sam clamp down on us in orgasm. I spurted a load into my sister but Dom just kept stroking and the stimulation from the walls of Sam’s overstuffed cunt and Dom’s rod kept me hard. Pretty soon I had all eight inches in my sister and Dom, eleven. He spread my legs and Sam’s really wide and slipped in a couple more. Sam had had a few more orgasms while Dom finished the initial penetration. I sort of lost count. Then Dom got serious about fucking, using rapid strokes of about six inches of both our cocks. He continued about five inches past where I ended. I couldn’t see Sam’s face but I heard her squeals and moans and felt her cunt as it contracted uncontrollably around the flesh thrusting powerfully inside her. It must have been an almost continuous orgasm. Then Dom made a final thrust and stayed in to the hilt. I felt his big cock pulse as the first jet of seed raced down the length beneath my cock. When that erupted deep inside, the walls of muscle around our poles clamped down tight. Jet followed jet and I added my own small contribution to the voluminous load Dom was infusing her with. I spurted five or six times over fifteen seconds. Dom must have cum powerfully for over a minute and less so, but still better than my best shots, for almost another. We were still inside Sam but pulled back to let her recover. It took about five minutes before her eyes refocused. She looked at Dom then looked around and back to Dom. She looked down to where we both entered her. There was a steady ribbon of white leaking from her hole and dissipating in the pool water. She looked at me and then to Dom. “That was...great,” she admitted. “Dom, I don’t know how to thank you. We have to do that again.”

“Sam, seeing your pleasure is thanks enough,” Dom stated. “And you’ll get your wish too. I’m not done with you.” We fucked her again. By the end of round two Sam was totally blissed out. We uncoupled from her but supporter her between us in the cool pool water. I saw Hank was in the same state after a few rounds with Dan and Earl. They had let Bobby Wu support him while he recovered and Bobby had taken the opportunity to push into Hank’s ass. There were several discarded condoms on the pool deck. Little Dragon came out of the main house, holding Travis’ hand and leading him back to the pool like a little boy. He was naked and totally submissive to the short Asian stud. Little Dragon gave him a stern look. “Bill Lee fucked me,” Travis admitted in a confident voice now standing straight and proud unlike his subdued posture just before. “It was the best thing that ever happened to me. I now know my role in life is to bring pleasure to other men. Sir, I’m sorry I tried to reject you and run away.” “Travis was a good fuck,” stated Little Dragon. “He has an ass that will make any man’s cock feel good. There is no need to apologize. You just needed a man to take charge of you and show you your true nature.” “Thank you, sir,” said Travis smiling broadly. “I shot four times while you enjoyed my ass though it was nothing like the two times you shot. The condom was so full I was surprised it didn’t burst. I guess I wished it had but, at least, I got to drink your seed. I hope you will all fuck me so I can show you how good my ass can make you feel. I’m still learning to take cock orally. I only got nine inches of Bill when I cleaned him off.” I had a turn later. His hole was well stretched by then but that bubble butt was still fun to plow. I don’t think we’ll be seeing much of him after today. With his looks he should have no trouble finding someone to take care of his new needs though it looks like he might need the whole swim team to satisfy his lust. There was no need for any pretense any more. My house guests were going to fuck us all for the rest of the day and overnight.

Dom got his phone and made a call. About an hour later a car pulled into our drive. An Asian athlete got out carrying a small box. It was Eddie Cao, one of Dom’s high school fuck buddies. He had stopped off at Dom’s house to retrieve the box. He was obviously going to stay. The box was Dan’s. He said it was an STD test kit developed by one of the members of his fraternity at Berkeley. It was not FDA approved yet but he had sold it to a big drug company for a few hundred million and they are doing the paperwork. Dan trusts it. You just put some of your urine on the test strip and if it shows green you are clean for all STDs. We all showed green so there would be no need for more condoms which was a good thing since we were almost out of the special ones they brought with them that could handle their size, strength and copious discharges. We did a few rounds by the pool to start and then moved into the main house. Sam managed to take almost sixteen inches of Earl up her cunt. Then Earl shifted to her ass while Dan fucked her front. Then Hank had a turn while Dom fucked him up the ass and I plunged in to her gut flooded with Earl’s sperm. Travis readily accepted the role of Little Dragon’s personal slave. He would have Travis clean him off after he fucked a cunt or ass and then eat out the load he just deposited in one of us. Once when I told Little Dragon I needed a quick bathroom break before he fucked me he told me to just use Travis. I’d never done anything like that before but Travis knew what was expected and was on me in a flash. He drank it all and Little Dragon gave him a ‘good boy’ remark like he were a well trained dog and Travis smiled and licked his lips. By the end of the evening he could even take Dom to the root orally. Dom took over the master suite since our parents were away. I spent the night there with him and Eddie Cao. Bobby and I were up early because we started at Universal at nine. The others will take off sometime later. Dan and Little Dragon have a late afternoon flight back to San Francisco. I left Dom the key I promised before I took off. Our parents would be back Tuesday afternoon and Sam and Hank had a lot of cleaning and washing to do between rounds of sibling sex before their return.

The next few months went smoothly as I started my senior year. Dom would visit two or three times a week usually with a guest or two. Eddie Cao was a regular A few weeks on I got the chance to introduce Dom to my mom and dad but I got the impression that they already knew each other. I asked Dom about it and he confessed that he’d fucked them both during one of his afternoon visits while I’d been in school. They know he’s been fucking Sam and Hank too. Since everything was out in the open Dom moved in with us full time, taking over the master suite as our official head of the house while our parents took the largest guest suite. My old room was still available and Eddie Cao moved in too as he and Dom were over eighteen. Eddie shared the big bed in Hank’s room. Dom and Eddie transferred to Hank’s school to finish their senior year. Dom would have one or two of us with him each night in the master depending the number of guests he had. We’d usually get a ride on his big cock sometime each day. He never ran short of juice or stamina. Those not with Dom would make other arrangements for the night so everybody had some action every day. Whenever Hank, Sam or I had a guest it was normal for everyone to fuck them and Dom freely shared his friends too. Early November I got a call from Paul Kolani. He and Andy wanted to visit us over Thanksgiving. I told him about Dom but he already knew. Little Dragon had told them in September. I was eager but it was not my decision to make. I took the phone to Dom. They chatted and agreed and Dom returned the phone. Paul had already ended the call. It was Wednesday afternoon. I had been just outside LAX waiting for their call. I got it and headed to the Delta terminal. They would be curbside with their bags and I figured it wouldn’t be difficult to spot two six four muscle studs. I was a good hundred meters away when I spied them towering over the others waiting. As I got closer I could see they were way taller than I remembered. Nobody even came up to their shoulder height. I stopped adjacent to them. One, Paul, I thought, put their two carry-ons and a briefcase in the front

passenger seat while the other opened the second door and flipped down the second row seating. Then they both piled into the expansive cargo area of the CR-V. I pulled out into the traffic headed to the airport exit. “What happened?” I asked. “How big are you now?” “We got version two of the stuff we took earlier,” Andy said. “We are both seven feet and ten inches and almost five hundred pounds.” “And we’re big where it counts too,” Paul added, “twenty-eight inches.” The San Diego Freeway was jammed with holiday traffic and it is not fast at this hour on normal days. We had plenty of time to catch up on things before we reached our exit on Sunset. They had been this huge for just over a month. They needed to fly first class to get enough room to sit. They needed special seats in their SUV to get enough head room. It sounded pretty expensive but they said they were doing OK. Their Berkeley friends got them hooked up with a lady that manages their investments and has doubled their worth in six months even with their parents gambling losses. Paul asked me how I liked Dom being in charge of my family. The question surprised me as I hadn’t really thought about it before. It was just something I accepted because I knew I didn’t really have a choice. I paused for a long minute before answering. “I think it has been good for the whole family. When I came out after our time in Hawaii they accepted my decision but I was separate and living in our guest house. Dom brought us back together again.” “I’m sure you like the sex,” Andy remarked. “Sure,” I agreed. “Dom is dominant but he sees we all have fun. When he is fucking someone else I can have fun with any of the others and we all have friends over for sex all the time. But it was my visit with you that changed my life, our lives. Your sex was great but I think our relationship is more than just that.”

“Of course,” Paul assured. “You’re our friend first.” “With benefits,” Andy added. “You have a foot of virgin territory we’re going to love exploring.” Eight inches,” I corrected him. “Dom’s brother, Earl, had twenty inches. If he got what you did he might have more now. Dom said he is spending the holiday with Dan Wong visiting some Indian friends in the mountains.” We were home. They both agreed it was a nice house. I pulled into my slot in the garage. We had high ceilings but they would have to duck and turn sideways some to get through most of the doors but I quickly saw they were used to that. The security system had alerted everyone when we opened the driveway gate so Dom, Hank, Sam and Eddie were waiting to greet us when we entered the house. Paul and Andy had informed Dom that they would be taking the master suite for their visit and he did not object. Dom took our parents’ room and they were pushed out to the guest house for the weekend and told not to enter the main house. Dad protested that they are still paying the bills. It is the only leverage they have on us. Dom promised them both a good fucking come Monday and they accepted the deal. Everyone except Dom was startled by the twins’ size; much bigger than I described. I made the introductions. They broke the ice by picking me up for a welcoming kiss we had to forgo at the airport. They were twenty-one inches taller than I. Standing in front of them I only came up to the big boulders that were their pecs. Dom could easily lift my car. They could probably toss it over the house with one arm. The kisses were hot and I could feel their thick sex snake as it was pressed between our bodies. Twenty-eight inches, I thought and knew that I was going to enjoy them all. Then they kissed Dom who was not used to being handled like that. He had accepted that they would be in charge mentally but their kisses cemented their status physically. After a few moments of futile struggle Dom submitted and meekly allowed them to explore his mouth with their tongues.

Hank, Eddie and Sam were excited by their kisses. Sam started unbuttoning Paul’s shirt to get at his cock while still in his embrace. He had to put her down and hold her away. “Slow down Sam,” Paul said. “We have all weekend. First we have a gift for you.” “We call it the boyfriend mix,” Andy said. “Works for girls too. It will make it safe for us to have uninhibited sex with you. With our size and strength, even Dom’s, if we are not careful we could easily injure or even kill you.” “Like what Earl did to the gang bangers that were harassing me,” Dom said. “We heard about that,” Paul said. “Exactly. The stuff we give you won’t make you like Dom or us but will make you strong enough inside and out that we won’t rip you up if our sex gets a little wild and, frankly, it’s more fun to let loose.” “You’ll get a few inches of height and cock size for the boys,” Andy stated. “You’ll all get strength and be way stronger than anyone else you know. Pressing a thousand kilos overhead should be easy. Dom can probably do three times that and we could do ten thousand easily. Hell, we could have run from the airport to here carrying the car faster than the trip through L.A. traffic.” “The boys will get muscle mass and very low body fat,” Paul continued. “Sam, you won’t get the muscle but you’ll love your new body even though you’re a hot number right now. Dom, you won’t get the final phase to look like us until you go to college.” They retrieved four vials from their briefcase and sent Eddie to get a jug of nutrient powder from their suitcase. I got a couple five gallon beverage coolers we had in the garage and we mixed up the drinks to fuel our growth. We had enough to refill the coolers a few times if needed. We downed the vials. They had a citrus taste. I didn’t feel anything immediately and could see the others were wondering if it was working.

Then I started to feel hungry. Andy handed me a big glass of the drink. It had a thick texture and a chocolate taste, like a milk shake but not cold. I drank quickly and got another glass. The others were drinking too. We consumed almost thirty five gallons before we were sated. I gained a couple inches to six three and went from 180 to 218 pounds but lost almost all my body fat so my abdominals stood out clearly and there were big veins on my biceps. My cock went from eight to eleven and it was thicker too. Hank was now six feet even and had twelve inches. He was two hundred ten pounds of muscle and proportionately more muscular. Eddie Cao was now five ten with a nine inch cock and looked like a slightly smaller version of Hank. Sam would make supermodels jealous with her new body. She was six one with D cup breasts that were very firm with zero sag, topped with big nipples that were perfect for sucking. Her legs went on and on and her ass was perfect. It would be tough to choose whether to fuck her from front or back but I knew I’d do both before the weekend was over. Paul and Andy offered Dom the first fuck but he suggested they start with me since they knew me first. They agreed. Dom would start with Sam and the boys would break in their new bodies with each other. They took me to the master suite. I had discarded my clothes when I’d started to grow. They tossed theirs on the floor as soon as we were in their room. They looked like Hawaiian gods. Their cocks were only partly hard, about twenty-four inches, with the foreskin still wrapped over the tip. Andy lay on his back in the middle of the big bed. He pulled me on top of him in a 69 position, taking all my new eleven inches in his mouth. My mouth was at least a foot short of the base of his pole but he was so long that his shaft extended below my face, beside my neck and under my chest. I took both hands to put him in position where I could swallow the end and let it push into my throat. He was so much taller than me that there didn’t seem to be anyway I could reach the base and still have any part of my cock in his mouth. I used my strength to slide down his torso to get another five inches but I had the same five inches of my cock slip from his throat.

Paul got on the bed too and straddled us. He placed his tip at my hole and pushed in. He was easily the thickest cock I’d taken, well thicker than he was on our first meeting. The stuff I’d taken had made my body more adaptable. My hole stretched easily around the thick flesh and he pushed inch after inch into me with only pleasure registering in my brain. “I’m just over half in and you are getting a lot tighter,” Paul remarked. “You may have taken twenty inches a few months ago but you recovered since. It won’t be a problem though. I put out a lot of lube that helps ease the way.” I could tell he was beyond where I normally feel Dom. He started an in and out motion, maybe twelve inches or so, short strokes for a monster cock. It would slide me almost as much along Andy’s body, perhaps eight inches. I put both my hands around the base of Andy’s cock so I wouldn’t slip down too far and pull my cock out of his mouth. I must have had about twenty- four inches through my mouth into my throat and down to my stomach. After you can swallow cock deep in your throat another five, ten or fifteen inches is no big deal. Andy must have had a good view of his brother penetrating me. I felt his fingers exploring around my ring. He eased a couple in beside his brother’s pole and that extra stimulation triggered my first orgasm. I flooded his mouth. I could tell it was a lot more than I used to cum. I felt Andy swallow the cum and then my cock so a few shots went direct to the gullet. While I was cumming Paul pushed in the rest of the way. I had all twenty- eight inches of his and a full two feet of Andy inside me. I could feel Paul’s powerful fuck muscle pushing on my abdominal muscles from the inside. When both poles were at their deepest they crossed each other in the center of my body. I could feel them rub past each other separated by the flesh of my internal anatomy that was trying to contain them. “You have me all,” Paul announced. I knew. I could feel his groin press into the gap between my glutes. “Now I’ll show you what this big boy can do to you.”

He resumed stroking me still using short, twelve inch, strokes. He would pull out or push in so that his big bulging cock-head would stimulate different areas. The shaft was so thick that any movement rubbed my prostate which for normal fucks is the whole deal but there were deep spots that added an extra dimension to my pleasure. Just feeling him rearrange my insides was an erotic experience. My abs were tight and rested bridging the groove between the thick plates of Andy’s pectorals without sag but when Paul pushed his tip through that section I would bulge down into the groove between the mounds and Andy would flex to squeeze his brother inside me. The description really doesn’t do it justice if you haven’t felt it yourself. That was my second orgasm. After that Paul picked up the pace and used long strokes, eighteen to twenty inches. I loved it. I could sense he was getting close. Paul then pushed in fully and with really short, four inch, motions rubbed across" the tip of his brother way deep within me. A minute of that and they both blasted their loads. I came too for the third time. My whole body shook from the over four feet of cock, pulsing, bucking and jetting inside me. I tried to pull Andy’s piece out of my throat so I could taste some of what he was giving me but I couldn’t budge it with all my strength in two arms that they said could lift a thousand kilos. They shot for well over a minute. I could feel the powerful jets flooding my gut and stomach. “You ready to share brother,” Andy asked. Share? Paul lifted me above Andy’s body, slipping Andy’s cock out my throat. He held me against his trunk still fully plugged in my gut as he stood on the bed above his brother’s hips. Andy’s stiff member rose vertically between Paul’s spread thighs. I hoped what they gave me worked or what they were planning would be quickly fatal. Paul bent his knees a little and dropped us lower. I felt the end of Andy’s rod press my ring where Paul entered. I saw him reach both arms up and felt a couple fingers from each hand push in. He stretched my sphincter creating a gap that allowed the first couple inches to stuff in alongside Paul. Paul took that as his signal to sit down some more and I got a couple more inches as Andy pulled his fingers out. The two shafts created a small grove

between them that allowed a steady leak from the load Paul gave me just before. With his hands free Andy held my ankles, pulling my legs up and out, widely split. Paul continued to bend his legs until he was kneeling. At that point I must have had half of Andy stuffed alongside him. Then Paul just sat slowly down until his butt rested on his brother’s upper thighs. I looked down past my own hard piece that was dripping lube on Andy’s abs. There may have been a couple inches gap between my bottom and Andy’s groin because his thighs kept Paul from dropping any lower. I could see where they were under the muscles of my belly. My new flat, muscled, stomach was oddly distended where they passed through it. I put my spread hands on my flesh and I could feel their hardness underneath. The bulbs of the heads, Andy’s just before Paul’s, were easy to discern. I muttered, “I didn’t think it was possible.” “Wait until you feel this,” they said in unison. Paul pushed me forward until I was lying on Andy’s chest, bent double with my ankles, still in Andy’s firm grip, by my ears. My chin rested in the groove at the top of Andy’s chest and my cock was pressed between us. Paul pulled out a few inches and I could feel his thick head slip over Andy’s deep inside. Then he pushed in. Then Andy pulled my legs up so I slid forward until my head was even with his. He kissed me deeply while Paul continued to stroke in my gut. I think we rested in one heap, still fully coupled, for half an hour, trying to recover. We disentangled. Andy and I were soaked from my spewed cum and I had lost a lot from what they shot inside me. I was still leaking as my abused hole tried to recover. They asked for Dom and Eddie next and I went to inform them. I took Sam to Hank’s room for some sibling sex double teaming Sam. It was great too.

A couple hours later Eddie came in to tell Sam and Hank it was their turn and I went with Eddie to spend the rest of the night with Dom. It was well past midnight when we drifted off to sleep and mid morning before we awoke. Everyone felt great, as if supercharged. The twins explained that every cell in their bodies is packed with energy. The cellular environment is so charged that no bacteria or viruses can survive it. Their sperm are supercharged too. They easily swim through our gut or vaginal walls, get in our blood and drop little energy packets in every cell they enter. The feeling would fade a few days after they leave. It was Thanksgiving and Sam had recruited Hank and Eddie to help with preparations for a traditional feast. That left the twins free to entertain Dom and I. It was a nice day in L.A. And our pool is heated so we had fun there. The meal prep went smoothly and the others had some time for fun while things were in the oven. We ate around five and brought some of everything to our parents in their guest house exile. With our time in the pool they had a chance to see what they were missing but I didn’t feel sorry. I might have had a fully belly from the meal but I added plenty of cum to the mix. All that sperm swimming around probably aided digestion. The vials we drank also make sure we don’t gain fat if we eat well; another great benefit. On Friday, Hank, Eddie and Dom had invited several friends from their high school. They had obviously had sex with all of them and most had visited here previously. I had been with a few of them. Dom was doing really well at Hank’s high school. His grades had been indifferent at his old school downtown but he was straight A’s and even moved to advanced placement in math mid semester. He aced his college entrance exams too and now hopes to join his brother in Berkeley next year. I looked at some of his homework. It was good so he was earning his grades and not just fucking his teachers though he certainly was fucking some of them.

Hank’s and Eddie’s new bodies were big hits but everyone wanted to experience the twins’ big cocks though none could manage more than half in any opening and I saw how careful they were with unaugmented partners. Though they enjoyed the attention, for Andy and Paul the sex wasn’t much fun, but they did give everyone lots of sperm to carry home. We had another great night with them. Saturday was for friends of Sam or I. Sam had three girls that were also cheerleaders and I had invited Bobby Wu. We started with a four way with Bobby and I and the twins. I sixty-nined with Bobby while we each got fucked and got a great view of the huge cock reaming our partner’s ass. Bobby loved my upgraded body and Sam’s was enough to make one firmly gay boy straight for an hour. Being an older group, everyone spent the night. The twins took the four girls and I had Bobby. Sunday was a quiet day. Bobby was able to stay through the afternoon. And we all had several rounds with the twins. They took me for the overnight and we were up at 5 AM to get them to LAX for an early flight to Salt Lake City. After the visit our lives went back to almost normal. Dom was already the alpha male at his high school but with newly enhanced Hank and Eddie in his posse, they ruled. I was pretty hot myself but I was going steady with Bobby Wu. Paul and Andy invited us to visit them in Hawaii over the winter break and Bobby got his own upgrade. While in Hawaii we got the news that Sam and my mom were pregnant. They had both gone off the pill in October and had their first natural periods just before Thanksgiving. Andy and Paul knew that the babies were theirs. They hadn’t had sex with our mother but, when Dom did her the day they left, there were probably a few dozen of their sperm mixed with his millions and that would be enough. They knew of two more pregnancies back in Provo from married guys they fucked. No one had realized how potent their seed was until things started happening. They probably should have expected it but just didn’t. The guys

are more careful now and there is talk of developing a more effective means of birth control but that will take some time. We had great sex in Hawaii that was even better because the twins didn’t need to hold back with Bobby any more. We got to fuck their brothers and Bobby learned to surf. For New Year’s Eve they had a party for the friends I had met last summer. Those that were married had to confess their bisexuality and bring their wives. There was only one married guy that failed to show. Their eldest brother, Matthew, and his wife, Grace, were special guests. The twins had fucked Grace the night before the wedding while Matthew watched secretly but Grace didn’t know that or that her husband was bi and unlike the others it wasn’t confessed ahead of the party. They cooked a whole pig in a pit. Bobby and I watched Mark and Luke prepare it. It would take several hours. We did a quick fuck of both guys when they finished. We couldn’t tie them up too long because there was lots to do to get ready. In this case we meant tie them up literally as we fucked them standing, roped, spread-eagled between wooden posts. The party started at 6 PM with dinner and everyone in casual Hawaiian clothes. They gave Grace the enhancement formula secretly and she was very hungry all through the meal. Her colorful mini dress was a micro mini by then and her halter top barely covered a third of her double D breasts. I think everyone noticed but her. Fruit was served as desert just before seven and everyone watched the ball drop in Times Square on the big screen. That was our cue to get the evening really rolling. Bobby and I went to Matthew. I kissed him while Bobby pulled down his slacks and pushed his cock up his ass. Bobby now had a respectable nine inches. That was the signal for everybody to get naked and begin the evening’s entertainment. The twins took a shocked and surprised Grace to their room to get started.

Bobby quickly dropped a load in Matthew and we moved on as neither of us was really interested in him. I spotted my Japanese-American bodybuilder friend, Haru, with his wife and took Bobby over to meet them. We had a good fuck with them for about half an hour before Paul and Andy got them. We saw Grace who was sitting in a chair dazed from her experience. She had cum on her face, ass and cunt and her husband was trying to talk to her. We just pushed Matthew aside and I took her cunt and Bobby her ass. After Grace we concentrated on the males. The twins managed to get through everybody before local midnight. We all had a glass of champagne to toast the New Year. They did seconds for most. We got to sleep with them at around three. The twins have a wicked imagination. Before bed they had Bobby sit in my lap facing me, his legs around my waist, with my eleven inches fully up his butt. Then they knelt facing each other and lifted us, still coupled above their paired cocks. The two poles pushed between my thighs and into Bobby, one on either side of my member. I had one arm about each twin’s neck and a leg in the ‘V’ formed by the base of their cock and groin. They each got about eighteen to twenty inches up into Bobby beside me. Then they started moving, alternating together and opposite motions. My inches were sandwiched between their flesh. I doubt if I touched Bobby’s gut walls at any point except when they withdrew their shafts well below the tip of mine. Usually they were way beyond where I could go. But everywhere was so tightly stuffed that we all loved it. Bobby and I shot three times before the twins flooded his gut. Satisfied we went to sleep with Bobby and I nursing each other’s cocks and one twin up each our holes. It was mid morning when we arose still coupled. Mark, Luke and John had set out a hearty breakfast. Some of the guests had departed overnight but several stayed hoping for a morning round and they were not disappointed. Our bodybuilder friend and his wife were last to leave around one. They were looking forward to adding one of the twin’s children to their family.

When we were alone with them again, their older brothers didn’t count, we asked them about their plans. With kids in Utah, California and Hawaii due this year things will get complicated. Paul and Andy had thought about it. They had some fuck buddies from polygamist families and saw how that worked. They think they will just take it a step further. They hoped Bobby, Samantha and I would be part of their family and Bobby and I were overjoyed and I’m certain that Sam would jump at the chance. There would be others too but they are still working it out. One thing they know is that they can support their new brood. They invested almost a million of their family’s assets with the lady their friends from Berkeley recommended, Meilin (May) Chu. She tripled it in six months and expects to do better. They introduced us and we gave her the trust funds, just over $100,000 each, our grandparents gave Sam, Hank, and I. They are up 25% in just a month. Primarily she is backing work done by the group at Berkeley. Dan Wong has developed a way to make computer processors a thousand times more powerful and thinks he can use some special techniques that his friends are developing to get another thousand fold boost. He sold a tiny part to Intel that will give them a five fold boost for big bucks and his investors got part of it but most is invested in other projects that May expects will be really big. Dad made a fuss when mom had a child from Andy and Paul. She grew younger and sexier during her pregnancy until she looked like a sister to Sam instead of a mid forties mother. We just kicked him out. By that point the investments were so good we had all the money we could ever need and now, for most things, we don’t need money at all. He married a rising starlet last year. She couldn't compare with mom or Sam and was only two years older than I but was considered sexy and the wedding had a picture spread in a popular entertainment magazine. I visited her two months ago when I knew he was at the studio. I left her passed out on their bed leaking my seed from mouth, cunt and ass.
Chapter 23 - After Graduation Jerry Sanders here. I did score the full-ride to law school. I was able to use my savings for grad school to get a very nice two-carat diamond engagement ring for May. She was impressed and that’s not easy to do. Of course, May did all the wedding planning. Our first stop was for me to meet her family. May picked out a sport jacket for me and she wore the denim outfit she had on when we met. This time she used a pink demi-bra as a top under the jacket. Walnut Creek is less than an hour from Berkeley. Her home was in a very nice neighborhood. The parents were nice and friendly. They knew their daughter and agreed with her on everything. I’m sure part of that was because May was the perfect daughter, smart, beautiful and athletic, successful in everything she did. May’s parents would be paying for the wedding, a ceremony at a Buddhist temple and the reception at their country club. May had a younger brother, Xiaolong, 16 years old. He was also an expert in martial arts and on varsity soccer in high school. You could tell he adored his older sister. May said he has sexual fantasies about her and that she loves to tease him until he has to run to his room before he cums in his pants. She also has a young sister, Xiaolu, just ten. I’d bet in a few years she’s as beautiful as May. Visiting my family was not as easy. My parents were divorced as dad left mom right after I graduated high school for a woman only 10 years older than me. My mother got a good settlement that included his support for my college bills. I’m still friendly with my dad but try to stay away as much as possible. May said she’ll keep them well separated at the wedding. The drive to Sacramento was about two hours normally. We took May’s new red Corvette, a graduation present from her folks, and did it in just over an hour. She drove. I think we passed Willie Brown’s car en route. May was wearing a modest, for her, yellow dress. That meant a low cut scoop neck that covered almost half of her big breasts, though her pointed tits were easy to spot poking the thin material only about an inch from the

edge. Of course the dress was backless, dipping so low in back that it would be below the panty line, but May never wears panties. It came to just above mid thigh so it was one of her longer dresses. She had white shoes with three-inch heels that brought her close to my height and emphasized her legs. We started at my mother’s. They bonded instantly. I’d say she was surprised I did so well, well, so was I. She made us a light lunch and, after, May and mom continued talking while they cleaned the dishes. After lunch we headed to my dad’s place across town. Dad and wife, Sandy, answered our knock. May is a couple inches taller than my dad, a difference exaggerated by her heels. After the introduction she bent forward and gave dad a quick peck on the cheek. Sandy at 31 was still quite pretty, though only five-six. She has nice boobs but not in May’s class. May greeted her with a full body hug, actually lifting the shorter woman off the ground and planted a kiss full on her lips. There was tongue. Sandy’s face was flush when they broke. The front of her dress was stained and May’s left thigh was damp. May made a show of rubbing a finger in the damp spot and licking it clean. We sat in their living room and pretended to have normal conversation. I let May do all the talking as usual. Dad couldn’t take his eyes off her. Neither could Sandy though she was fidgeting the whole time. I couldn’t help thinking that my fiancé was way hotter than my dad’s trophy wife and he knows it. We only spent an hour at my dad’s place. It was plenty. On the drive back May explained that Sandy was a closeted lesbian. She probably hadn’t had any lesbian experiences or recognized her need, but she will now. I was certain it was true. May is never wrong on things like this. I figured dad would soon be looking for a third wife, another little gift from May. Graduation was the last week in May. The new year will bring changes. Tony Thieu is the new fraternity president and Donny is taking over pledge master. Alan Wong was in our graduating class. He’s opening a design business in San Francisco with the other members of his junior design project team. They have several patents relating to hard disk and flash

digital video camcorders that are yielding good royalties. They used that to buy a building in the Mission District. The ground floor will be offices and the top two floors will be living space. The team members are part of his network but Alan is bringing in Sarah, Briona and Kelly. He can’t fuck his key workers during business hours if anything is to get done. A good side effect was it allowed May and I to take their flat for next year. I was given graduate status as a boyfriend which allows me to decline an encounter. However, May wants me to remain active with the brothers, so I shall. Donny also offered to drop May from his network as his wedding gift, but May had another gift in mind and besides she loves Donny’s huge cock as much as I. Our wedding would be the end of June. We’d moved to our new flat which was now wedding headquarters. May had designed her own wedding dress. The basic form was supplied by a sheer white fishnet with a high back, long sleeves and low-cut scoop neck. It was short too, only 10 inches below the waist. So far it would be totally see-through, so threaded through the open weave of the fishnet were white silk ribbons in an apparently random fashion. It was just enough to obscure the critical parts. You would think you could see through it but when you look closer you can never actually see the most intimate details clearly. There was a cape of the same design, fishnet plus ribbon weave, that attached to the shoulders and reached to her waist. She would wear a silk ribbon head band tied in back with a fancy bow and ribbons woven into her long hair. The bridesmaids would wear the same outfit but with red ribbons in the weave instead of white. May had picked Hope, Chastity and their younger sister, Faith, newly in Donny’s network, for the role and they had the bodies to pull it off. After a test fitting May decided that Chastity would have to dye her pubic hair blond to avoid it clashing with her natural sisters. For me and the groomsmen May designed an outfit with tuxedo pants, a sheer, see-through, long sleeve, white shirt and a gold cummerbund for accent. My body was good enough to handle the sheer shirt, but I’d need to shave a bit of hair on my chest and abdomen. I decided on Alan Wong, Donny Yi and Tony Tran for groomsmen as they were most responsible for

the events that let to my wedding. They’d look spectacular in the outfit with their huge upper body muscles clearly visible under the sheer shirt. May’s younger brother and sister would have a role as ring bearers, but in more conventional outfits. As an only child there was nobody from my family. Alan was in charge of my bachelor party. It would be at the fraternity. In a first for a fraternity party there will be females. Donny is providing Hope, Chastity and Faith in the traditional stripper roles and the guests are a good mix of brothers and boyfriends. The plan was for everyone to fuck me and I fuck each of the women. May thought we should have a couple more females since I’d already fucked Chastity and Hope. She had recommended a couple Vietnamese-American sisters to Tony Tran’s network and thought they’d be a good addition. I was carried home by my groomsmen after the party. They took plenty of pictures and a video DVD to help me remember it. I needed a full day to recover. When I got up I saw May watching the DVD. I was being fucked by Donny in the ass and nursing Tony Thieu’s cock. Being in Donny’s network, May had lots of experience with Donny’s cock both in her cunt and ass. She commented that it appeared Donny used longer strokes with me than with her. She was also interested in watching me and Faith since Donny had just recently ended her virginity. Of course, it had been an intensive course since then and May was satisfied. She was still learning but had plenty of enthusiasm. The penultimate event was the rehearsal and dinner. Everything went smoothly. At the dinner I didn’t see May’s brother. I asked May where he was. It turned out he was getting a gift. Faith had slipped out with him and probably had him in ecstasy by now. By morning he’ll be big dragon. After the wedding reception Faith will introduce him to her sisters for a foursome. That’s the gift May asked for from Donny. The ceremony was beautiful. Though the temple was beautifully decorated and everything was perfect, May was the center of attention. I’d seen the dress design in computer simulation but the actual item was even sexier. I’d been sharing a bed with her for months and I was getting hard during the

ceremony. I tried to look around just to help me calm down. The bridesmaids didn’t help. Hope, Chastity and Faith weren’t as sexy as May but if May were a 10, the others were maybe 9.8 to 9.5. Their versions of the dress seemed to conceal nothing. I saw May’s brother only had eyes for Faith. I figured it was due to last night, but then I noticed, just a few peeks as her dress shifted, that Faith had a few fresh spots of cum in her blond pubic hair. They probably had grabbed a quick fuck before the ceremony. It would be pretty easy since her dress only extended a few inches below her cunt. I managed my few lines and then it was time to kiss the bride. We turned toward each other and I hugged her to me while her arms pulled my hips to hers. In full body contact we kissed. I thought I’m married to the sexiest woman in the world and came in my pants. May could feel it as my cock was pressed to her pubic mound. We held the kiss until I calmed down, then turned toward the assembled guests and their applause. We had a fifteen minute limo ride to the reception. Given my excitement at the ceremony, May pulled my still damp cock out of my pants, pushed up her dress a little and straddled me. She timed it so our orgasm eased just as the limo was pulling up to the site. We stayed in the back a couple minutes adjusting our clothes and getting our breathing under control. The guests had gathered for our arrival but the deeply tinted windows gave them no view inside. When we exited we were greeted by more applause. May arranged the head table for us, the bridesmaids and groomsmen plus her younger brother and sister. Xiaolong was seated between Faith and Chastity. By May’s plan he’d been in the limo with the bridesmaids while the young daughter rode with her parents and my mom. We had a receiving line with May’s parents and my mom so it was a while before May could get the scoop on the latest developments on her plan for her brother’s initiation. While we were waiting for everyone to get seated for the meal, Hope filled us in. As I guessed, Faith had taken a ride on his cock only fifteen minutes before the procession. Her sisters knew all about it without being told. When they got in their limo Chastity mentioned the, now dried, cum in Faith’s blond bush. That prompted Faith to ‘confess’ that she and Xiaolong had fucked. Then she said that Xiaolong was really good.

Xiaolong was blushing, hearing his new sexual skills being discussed by three sexy women wearing almost nothing. Hope had pushed up Faith’s dress and was helping her clean the cum from her hairs. He was hard again and then he felt Chastity’s hand on him saying that it feels like a nice size. Before he knew what was happening Chastity was riding him. They’d arranged with the driver to take a longer route so it wasn’t too rushed. When he came, Chastity pulled off and allowed him to spray the rest of his load over her torso. She’d hiked her dress over her breasts during her ride in preparation. After complimenting him on making her cum and shooting such a healthy load she just pulled her dress down leaving the cum streaking her skin. We looked over at her and we could see something but the dress design makes it hard to tell exactly what. Hope said it’s all arranged that he’ll spend the night at their place in Berkeley. Between the meal courses, the toasts, speeches and the like, May and I circulated among our guests. My dad, whom May seated in the back of the room, well away from my mom, was alone. We were friendly enough but it was clear there are problems with Sandy. When he tries to find a new wife he’ll never get one a tenth as good as May and he knows it. Jack and Ricardo were seated with Ming Li and the two Vietnamese sisters in Tony Tran’s network that I’d fucked during my bachelor party. They were just seventeen and eighteen but were technically considered seniors for next year. May said they would graduate and get their Ph.D. in a few months. Mathematics for one and physics for the other but I wasn’t certain which was which. They were talking to each other in a language I didn’t understand. I asked them if it were Vietnamese and they said no, they were discussing the space-time evolution of the tensor state function in eleven dimensional string theory, or something to that effect. I’d have a better shot understanding Vietnamese. But they were as good at sex as they were with whatever they were into intellectually and I didn’t need genius level IQ to appreciate that. Our wedding proved the perfect opportunity for Hope and Chastity to invite their older brothers up. Donny invited them to my bachelor party but quickly shunted them upstairs to his bedroom so they didn’t see their sisters with me and every other bisexual brother. Once he’d introduced them to gay sex

he let a few of the other brothers entertain them while he rejoined the main party and had his turn with me and their sisters. When we visited them they were wearing Donny’s rings but were sitting at a table with a mix of brothers and boyfriends. They’d be brought back to the frat house for the night as we didn’t want them interrupting their sisters’ plans. There were lots of tables of May’s relatives and friends from, to use her borrowed phrase, the muggle world, where super-strength and hyper-sex are just rumors. They were seeing a bit of that world with giant men and stunning women, but the reality would never occur to most of them. We did the expected traditions, the cake, the toasts, the dancing. It seemed, somehow, that my dad never quite managed to get up to the dance floor for his turn with May. Best, it was all done without seeming to do anything. While May was dancing with Donny I took a turn with Chastity. Xiaolong’s cum had dried by now, though you could still see the streaks if you knew what you were looking at. I asked her about him. He has seven inches which is mighty good for just sixteen and it’s a decent thickness too. Faith told her he was initially pretty quick to shoot but has been getting better, and is fast on recovery. Chastity said that he managed over ten minutes with her in the limo, but tonight they ought to have enough time to really improve his skills. Xiaolong claimed Chastity for the next dance. He was cycling among the sisters. I wonder if he suspects that he just didn’t happen to get lucky. May had started with Tony Tran so I moved on to Faith. Since visiting her sisters she has had fun exploring the world of sensual pleasure that she had been taught to reject. Her sisters and Donny had been her guides and now she was excited to be helping Xiaolong in his discovery. She loved the reaction she was getting in her dress. It was better than naked because you had to look carefully for a peek at the hidden parts, though she said she figured out how to move just right to give someone she was interested in a good show. Like me, I thought, as both her firm tits had pushed through the weave and were sliding over the slick fabric of my sheer shirt.

Faith said she’ll be going to high school here next year. Her parents have agreed to let her stay with her sisters who promised to keep her out of trouble. Their older brothers would check up on them frequently. Very frequently I was sure. We spent another hour with our guests. May finished with a toss of the bridal bouquet. My mom caught it. I knew my wife well enough to know that it wasn’t just luck. She probably already has someone in mind for mom. Then it was time to change for our big departure. A limo would take us to a suite at the Mandarin for a couple nights and then it was off for two weeks in Tahiti. May wanted us to learn scuba diving. She always wanted to try sex underwater. Alan and Donny showed us the room they set up for us to change and was where they stowed our suitcases and travel documents. Faith, Hope and Chastity were just exiting when we arrived. Xiaolong was walking between Faith and Chastity with one arm about each girl’s waist. The girls had changed into matching black dresses, backless and only a couple inches longer than the wedding outfits. May asked her brother if he were having fun and he just looked embarrassed and mumbled something, certain that his big sister knew what had been going on. When we entered the changing room Hope stayed behind to talk to May. She offered May a taste of her brother’s cum, warm from her cunt. May licked it from Hope’s fingers and said it was good. Hope gave Alan, Donny and I a taste too. She then retrieved the video camera they’d hidden. We’d have something to watch on the trip. She offered a final wish for a safe trip and hurried off to rejoin her sisters. May slid out of her dress and we all shed our wedding outfits. Donny and Alan invoked droit de seigneur since May was still in Donny’s network and Alan had initiated me. May agreed that it was only fair and a fine way to start our honeymoon. May decided so it was set, but, by now I know that May’s decisions are always right. They placed a couple padded benches side-by-side. With our backs on the benches we could hold hands while we were fucked. Our legs were raised

to the powerful shoulders of our fuckers and we were entered simultaneously, me in the ass and May in the cunt. Living in my room, May has seen me fucked dozens of times. I’d only seen her fucked once when Jack took her up on the offer to try straight sex with his thirteen inches. Donny’s cock was over twice that size but May was familiar with it. They’d fucked many times during our engagement, just not when I was around, and May had been in Donny’s network almost a year prior to rooming with me. Of course, my ass was intimately familiar with Alan’s cock and he knew my pleasure spots well. My cock was hard and drooling pre-cum. May screeched Donny’s name as she arched her back and came. The sight pushed me to shoot my gun. When I recovered Alan was pumping me even faster. I’d shot over my chest and even sprayed a couple on May. She was still in ecstasy and her powerful internal muscles must be milking Donny’s cock furiously, but Donny had not cum. He had about twenty of his inches in her and was doing foot-long strokes but not yet cumming. May started thrashing about as her orgasm reached another level I’d not seen before with her. Donny had to press his chest against hers to keep her on the bench while continuing to power his thick pole through her clutching cunt. My own cock exploded again as Alan flooded his seed in my ass. When I calmed down Alan was still spurting but not with the force of the initial blasts. May had let go my hand and was clutching at Donny’s back. I could see he was pumping his sperm into her, the pulsations of the six or seven inches that could not fit inside were easy to see. A few minutes later, it was spurting out as fast as new stuff was added. Donny slowly withdrew the long tube of flesh from her. He was strong enough to fight the internal contractions trying to pull him back in. I’m not. With his cock out he continued to spurt for another minute, soaking May’s torso. The few spurts of my seed were drops in the ocean of his spunk. When he stopped shooting he lightly called to May. She soon started to respond. Donny helped her sit up as Alan pulled out of me. The sex put us a few minutes behind schedule. Alan got us some towels to wipe up the cum. May was almost bathed in it, but it was nothing we hadn’t done many times before. May slipped into a black dress similar to the

sisters’ while I donned slacks, silk shirt and sport jacket that May had chosen for me. We left with Donny hauling our two suitcases and carry-on. It was only a hundred pounds, nothing for him. We headed for the entrance where we spotted Hope and Chastity. Alan told us to wait there while they loaded the limo and got the guests set for our departure. We asked the girls the whereabouts of Faith and they pointed. Faith and Xiaolong were behind a row of plants. His back was to us and he probably thought they were hidden. Faith’s arms were wrapped about his back. Xiaolong had hiked her dress to her waist and was holding her bare hips while pumping her with his cock. Faith gave us a little wave. Alan returned saying they were ready. We rushed outside through the cheering guests, thrown rice and loud air horns to where Donny held open the limo door. With a final wave we jumped in and were off. In the quiet of the limo I looked at my beautiful and sexy wife. It was the start of our married life. She smiled at me and told me not to worry, our marriage would last forever. I visibly relaxed. May is never wrong about these things.
Chapter 24 - Life With May Married life with May is not what I expected. I thought we might get into a routine but every day is different, a fresh discovery. Fortunately, the graduate school routine has not been too stressful. My first year at law school is going well and May is a natural for medicine. But let me give you a sample from last weekend. I was arriving home late afternoon after my last class. I had a lunchtime encounter with Samuel Running Bear that was particularly satisfying. We always had good rapport. When I got to our flat May was already home. She was at her desk working on some papers. Our friends, Vietnamese-American sisters, Ty and Ahn Quan, were standing behind her, looking over her shoulder. Ty is eighteen and her sister seventeen. Both are considered seniors but are working on their Ph.D. along with the undergraduate requirements, Ty in physics and Ahn in mathematics. Ty is five-six and Ahn five-seven. Both could be models. May had recommended them for Tony Tran’s network and they wore ear studs in his colors, now with a bronze outer ring as he’s a sophomore. It looked like all three had recently come back from the gym. The Quans were wearing white bandeau tops only a few inches wide, barely enough to cover the nipples of their C-cup breasts. They had on small nylon running shorts, split up the side to the waistband. Ahn, with her left hand on her hip had pushed one side down exposing the top half of her trimmed black pubic bush. May had on a yellow cutoff top that only barely covered her tits. I couldn’t see her bottom but it probably was even more revealing than the sisters. They all had a nice sheen of sweat on the vast areas of visible skin. The sisters were naturally a bit darker in skin tone than May was even with her light tan. They didn’t look up when I entered. May scribbled something on the paper and a couple of notes on a second sheet. Ty then crossed something out and wrote a new line.

“I think that will work, May,” observed Ahn as Ty nodded agreement. “You have to let us credit you.” “That’s not necessary,” May insisted. “You just needed a fresh eye. You would have come up with this in a couple days yourselves.” “You’re too modest. But we’ll test this out right away,” Ty added. “Oh, hi Jerry.” The others looked up noticing me for the fist time. “Afternoon ladies. May, you understand that?” “I like math,” May explained. “It helps in balancing the checkbook.” May does balance our checkbook and handles all the finances. She has been investing since thirteen and opened an internet brokerage account as soon as she reached eighteen. For the past couple years she’s managed investments for family and some friends. After our marriage she told me she’s worth twelve million dollars. It’s more today. Yet the sheets of paper in front of her had rows of incomprehensible, to me, symbols and she had been writing on them. I didn’t think it had much to do with our checking account. “I don’t think we’re ladies,” observed Ahn. “You know May, your belief that Jerry would never find anyone better than you is a theory that, as scientists, we should put to the test.” She had slipped a hand into her bottom and was fingering her clit. “Right,” added Ty. “Why the limit on one?” “You both had sex with Jerry at his bachelor party,” insisted May. “That wasn’t a fair test as we had a dozen other guys fucking us too. Now we’d like to double-team him,” added Ahn. “Well this,” May indicated the papers, “does call for a celebration. But I’m here too. You can try your experiments when he’s free and I’m in class, maybe Wednesday afternoon. But today let’s just party. You call Tony and I’ll call Donny and we’ll start on a four-way and build up from there.”

“That will work,” agreed Ty, reaching for a phone in her gym bag while May picked up the iPhone on her desk. “Then you’re mine to start,” stated Ahn, using the hand damp with her juices to lead me into our bedroom. Ahn was naked in seconds and started undressing me. Soon Ty was helping and I was as naked as they. Ahn grabbed my neck and jumped up, wrapping her legs about my waist. She sat down, easing the tip of my cock into her warm, wet, opening. “You girls are eager,” remarked May, entering the room already nude. My cock twitched inside Ahn on seeing May’s beautiful naked body. Ahn noticed and eased a few more of my inches into herself. May came over and kissed me and then Ahn. I felt a finger rubbing the flange of my cock inside Ahn. Ahn sat down a little further so May could no longer reach the head. “I don’t want to share right now, May. Jerry, fuck me nice and hard.” May pulled her finger out and tapped my butt. I moved to our bed and set Ahn on her back, climbed on the mattress and started a steady fuck stroke. I leaned forward and sucked on Ahn’s firm, shapely breast. It tasted slightly salty from the lingering workout sweat. May placed Ty on the bed beside me. She hopped on the bed and started to lick Ty’s cunt while pressing her own for Ty’s attention. It was the first time I’d seen May in lesbian action though she certainly turned my dad’s ex, Sandy, on. “I didn’t know you had any interest in lesbian action, May.” “I greatly prefer guys, but there’s no part of sex I don’t know or like. Besides, I need to keep Ty entertained until you’re ready for her.” Ahn, while only seventeen had been sexually active for several years. In high school, where she and Ty spent only two years, they were a few years

younger than their classmates. Though their bodies developed early the boys were intimidated by their brains and their youth. When they arrived at Berkeley, only fourteen and fifteen, they looked a few years older and kept their true age and their genius IQ a secret. With their looks they had no trouble finding boyfriends. May had met them last year and introduced them to Tony Tran. Though now used to Tony’s huge cock, she knew how to make a normal male feel good. She had a good grip on my 10.5 inches and we were both enjoying the smooth friction. I was pounding her fast with almost full length strokes, trying to brush her button as much as possible. She was urging me on. Ahn pushed her hips off the bed as she climaxed. As she squeezed my cock I shot a good load in her cunt, pushing deep on each new spurt. As I dripped my last cum I did a smooth, steady stroke to try and stay stiff. Ahn sat up, pulling my cock from her cunt. I leaned back on my knees. Ahn gave me a nice kiss while Ty scooted in and went to work getting my cock hard again. Meanwhile May started on Ahn, licking my cum from her snatch. Ty was a great cock sucker. After having Tony she had no problem at all swallowing my much smaller member. In a few minutes I was ready to go again. Ty pushed my chest, urging me toward my back. I complied and she straddled my hips, sitting on my pole. She bobbed up and down, giving pleasure to both of us. I reached my hands up and tweaked both her hard tits. She leaned forward a little so her shapely breasts were cupped in my hands as she stroked along my shaft. I thought to myself; these girls are geniuses but when they have a cock up their cunt the primal sexual urge takes over. Ty orgasmed and sat on my groin as she peaked then resumed her ride. She sped up her motions and a few minutes later I shot my spunk into her as she came again. Ty rested on top of my torso, catching her breath. I gave her a kiss. May rolled Ty off me and took her place. I felt her lower lips brush my semi- hard member. May was wet from her juices and the oral efforts of Ty and Ahn while I was slick with my cum and Ty’s lube. She moved her hips brushing my tip between her labia and my abs. I started to harden and I felt

myself enter her. May gave me a quick smile once she felt me inside her. I wrapped my arms about he back as she started to use her vaginal muscles on my cock. I rapidly got fully hard and as I did she pulled me fully into her. We did the horizontal dance I loved so much; our bodies sliding against each other as I slid inside her. May knew just how to stimulate me and, at the same time, use me to pleasure her. In a few minutes she orgasmed and her internal spasms triggered me. We fed off each other, the pleasure increasing as time seem suspended. Finally like a wave crashing on the shore our passion ended and the universe came back into focus. Ty and Ahn just don’t compare, but there was no need for either of us to mention it. “That was quite a show,” said Tony Tran, who must have arrived while May and I were focused on each other He’d already stripped and Ty and Ahn were playing with his cock. There was plenty of shaft for four hands and two mouths. His twenty-seven inches were already hard and spurting foot-long pre-cum jets every few seconds. The sisters were splattered by several before Ahn swallowed the head. “So many options,” mused Tony. “Which hole should I try first?” “May’s ass,” the sisters urged together, Ahn speaking just in time to direct the next jet into her open mouth. Tony spread my legs wide and scooted up between them. Still inside May, I felt her react when Tony’s cock touched her. She reflexively squeezed down on me as she was penetrated. As Tony pushed the rest of the long pole into May I felt him rub across my cock as May’s vaginal muscles gripped me firmly. As he started with long, slow, strokes, May would relax her internal muscles as he pushed in and clamp tight on withdrawal, actually pulling me inside as Tony moved out. As Tony fucked I looked at May and saw the pleasure on her face. Soon she started to lose muscle control as the signals from her ass and cunt began to saturate her mind. I was on the brink from the massage from May’s cunt and the motion of Tony’s pole over mine. I saw May’s eyes open

wide as she came and the internal spasms pushed me to join her. Together we have long orgasms but with Tony’s continual stimulation she was overwhelmed. When Tony started to shoot it ratcheted May to another level. She arched her back lifting her whole body above her hips off my torso. I could see the beat of Tony’s cumming cock against her flat stomach. All three of us were united in sexual pleasure. Suddenly May went limp, laying on my body, panting to catch her breath. Though Tony was still shooting in her gut, the pulses were no longer strong. My own cock grew softer, but was still lightly pressed by May’s internal muscle. “That was pretty nice, Tony,” mumbled May, still resting with her eyes closed. “That was amazing, May,” said a male voice. “L.D., why are you here?” May has called her brother, Xiaolong, L.D., since our wedding, saying he’s no longer a little dragon after his sexual initiation. “He’s with us,” Donny answered. “When you called he was visiting, so we brought him with us.” I rolled my head some and saw Donny with Hope, Chastity, Faith and Xiaolong. The girls had shed what little they had been wearing already. Hope and Chastity were undressing Donny while Faith handled Xiaolong. All the women had dried cum between their thighs and spots elsewhere. “I see you’ve been busy too. So, L.D., I know you like fucking girls, but have you tried riding Donny’s pole yet?” Xiaolong just looked uncomfortable and blushed. Faith, who had gotten his clothes off, had her left hand around his cock. With the right she pushed a finger up his ass as he flinched from the contact. It came out covered in cum. “I guess that’s a yes. Don’t be embarrassed. I think everyone is bisexual. Some like Jerry and Donny are pretty much fifty-fifty. You and I are about eighty-twenty straight. Some people try and suppress their gay or straight sides. It’s much better if you don’t. Donny’s a good teacher.”

“He still likes fucking girls. We can all attest to that,” asserted Chastity. “He’s getting pretty good too.” Tony had pulled out of May while we were talking so I rolled May to her back, staying inside her and putting her legs on my shoulders. Xiaolong had a good idea of the size of Tony’s cock, but he was still astonished to see how much was in his sister’s gut. Ahn didn’t let the pole stand idle. She sat down on Tony’s lap, taking him up her ass, resting her back on his thick pecs. “So have you tried fucking ass too?” May asked. “Yes. Donny took me to his fraternity and let me try out a couple of the pledges. I liked it, but having a big cock inside you is really nice, but you know that. A few of the guys have fucked me besides Donny. But, I was hoping that perhaps, now that we have no secrets, I could fuck you. I’ve dreamed of that since I was twelve and walked in on you naked in the shower.” “I know. I loved teasing you, but if you fuck me you’ll always be comparing your other women to me. It would not be good for you. I’ve decided and what do I tell you?” “When you decide it is as good as done. I understand. At least Donny lets me date Faith. I’m taking her to the fall dance next Friday.” “And I have nothing to wear,” added Faith. “Nothing is what you prefer to wear,” stated her sister, Hope, running her hands over Faith’s taut form. “This could be a problem,” she added rubbing her fingers through the cum leaking from Faith’s cunt. “We all leak after Donny fucks us but it’s no big deal. I like the feeling of being full of cum. You and Chastity have Donny to refill you during the day, but I’m stuck in high school.”

“Stuck in school with your posse,” added Chastity. “You must have picked the four guys with the biggest cocks and the two sexiest girls beside yourself. And they were all good sex partners.” “Well, considering the sex we have at home, I need something special for school. I picked the guys for size, strength and endurance and the women were a couple of their former girlfriends that I figured I’d might as well use once I’d stolen their guys. Everyone knows that girls make the best cunt- lickers.” All the women in the room nodded knowingly. “Of course, they weren’t virgins, but they might as well have been. But I gave them some good training and I was so happy that everyone pitched in. I want all my lovers to know each other. Which did you like best, Xioalong?” “Well the girls were okay fucks but not at your level. They were decent cock suckers but the guys were better. The guys all enjoyed being fucked but Donny had trained them well. I liked being fucked by Chris and we have lots in common. I’m teaching him some martial arts and he’s had sex with a few of my boyfriends.” “So do you have your own posse?” I asked. “No. Everyone knows that Faith and I are an item, but that we’re open to new people. If I see a interesting guy or girl I just go to them and ask if they’re interested in some sex. The guys all get an obvious hard-on even if they’re with their girlfriends and the girls wet their panties and I can see their skin get flushed and tits hard even before I ask. I usually fuck a dozen times a day.” “So, Donny, you gave him the pheromone enhancement formula,” observed May. “Yes. Faith requested it along with about a tenfold increase in strength and cum production. We’re going to do it for all the fraternity boyfriends and some others in the networks. Hope, Chastity, Faith, Ahn and Ty will be getting the same formula you tested.”

“So I’m going to get that too?” I asked, excited by the prospect. “Yes, Jerry,” assured Donny. “It will bring you up about double what you got from the initiation dose. Your cock should grow to the twelve to fourteen inch range, but we toned things down to take a few weeks instead of nearly instant results. Xiaolong has added about an inch to his cock but should get another four or five inches in the next few weeks.” Donny came to our bed and knelt behind me, spreading my knees to make room for his thick legs. I felt the big bulb of his cock head at my hole. He reached around my waist to hold May’s hips and pulled her toward him, sliding May and I, still embedded in her snatch, toward him and impaling me on the long, thick shaft of his pole. “You like big cocks,” observed Donny. “You’ll like your new size and I’m sure May will too.” May wrapped her arms about me to hold Donny’s flaring traps and her legs split around our torsos so she could use her heels on Donny’s glutes to guide his fuck. I’m about three times stronger than a normal athlete, but May is six or seven times stronger than me and Donny maybe five times stronger than her. So I was sandwiched between their strong bodies, surrounded by their muscles, a huge cock more than two feet up my gut and my own being milked by powerful vaginal muscles as their writhing bodies stimulate every sensitive spot. May groans and kisses me deeply as she climaxes. I cum with her and my spasms trigger Donny who unleashes a flood of cum in my gut. Donny pulls his long pole out, still spurting. A stray shot sprays my nuts as he drives the head to the spot where May and I are joined. An irresistible thrust from his steely pole is too much for even May’s muscles to resist and her pussy lips spread to take the massive width of Donny’s cock. It squeezes alongside mine in the hot vice of May’s love tunnel. May climaxes again, more strongly, but even her powerful internal muscles can’t control the beast now inside her. My own member is trapped between the the spasming vaginal walls and the pulsing, spurting tube that is continuing to thrust deeper, now well beyond depths I could explore.

May must have a second G-spot deep inside as it triggered a new level in her orgasm. Donny began flooding her with even more of his seed and I spurted anew, though it was nothing compared to Donny. My body was squeezed between my two immensely stronger partners. The points of May’s tits felt like iron against my pecs and I could feel on my abs the end of Donny’s cock drumming on her womb from the inside like a kicking fetus. Donny leaned over my shoulder to kiss May as they shared the moments of intense pleasure. It must have been ten minutes before we eased our excitement. Donny rolled until he sat on the edge of the bed with May and I straddling his thighs. I was still sharing May’s cunt with his thick sex pole but we weren’t cumming. The massive load of cum was slowly leaking back and dripping off our balls to the floor. May had a big smile and the full-body glow she gets after a particularly good orgasm. She kissed us both repeatedly while giving us quick hugs with the cunt wall that was still tightly stretched by the flesh penetrating it. As I became aware of my surroundings I saw that Hope, Chastity and Faith had gotten into a cunt-licking ring on the floor and were lapping up the juices and cum from their earlier fucks. There was a lot and each of their faces was smeared by mixed cum and pussy juice that missed their mouths. On the other side of our bed, Xiaolong was fucking Ty as Tony Tran fucked his ass. Ahn had straddled her sisters face and Ty was licking her cunt as Xiaolong flicked his tongue on her clit and then dipped it into Ty’s mouth. I saw Tony’s cock flex, lifting Xiaolong a few inches out of Ty’s snatch. He starting pumping his seed into the young high schooler. The beat of Tony’s shooting fuck-pole pumped Xiaolong’s piece in and out of Ty. That pushed Ty to the brink with a high-pitched cry muffled by her sister’s cunt on her mouth. Xiaolong arched his back as he came into Ty. Ahn grabbed his head and pushed him back to her clit as she joined the fun from the oral stimulation.

We were satisfied, at least for the moment. Donny pulled out and May rolled me to my back, straddling my hips with my member still inside her swimming in the massive load of, mostly Donny’s, cum still swelling her uterus. Faith had reclaimed Xiaolong and had knelt between his legs to lick the cum and Ty’s juices off his cock. Tony had Ahn and Ty straddling each of his massive thighs with an arm around each of their waists. Donny was similarly holding Hope and Chastity. May stretched above my reclining torso. “I think we all had some fun that round,” she observed. “I do have some serious business to mention though. Ty and Ahn will be getting their Ph.D. and undergraduate degrees later this month. They’ve been contacted by the Institute for Advanced Study at Princeton I think they are going to be as famous as Einstein.” Everyone offered congratulations, but I knew May. “You have something more in mind than just announcing their success. What is it, May?” “Yes, dear. You are a perfect match for me, you know me so well. I think Tony should go with Ty and Ahn to Princeton. Since the girls have known Tony they’ve been totally satisfied sexually. They need it to rest their minds and let them to attack the difficult problems they are exploring fully refreshed. So, Tony, are you willing to donate your body to science?” “It was the best thing that happened to me when you introduced me to Ty and Ahn. My parents love that I’m dating Vietnamese girls. But if they were my only partners I’d exhaust them.” With that May stood up, stepping off the bed and sliding my cock from her cunt, which started leaking the heavy load of cum she carried. She walked over to where Tony sat with Ty and Ahn on his thighs. She stopped right in front of the seated Vietnamese muscle giant, her six foot height putting her face to face with him. “Tony Tran, I’m Meilin Chu. You know me well enough to know I understand that. If you go to Princeton with Ty and Ahn, I have prescreened six very sexy boys for your new network. A couple are even smart enough to understand some of the work the girls are doing.” May was poking Tony’s

muscular pec with one finger for emphasis while her other hand had grabbed his cock just below the flange. “I should have known that you thought of everything, May. I’ve never been disappointed when I followed your advice. Of course, I’ll go.” “You’ll have a full scholarship at Princeton and they’ll take all your Berkeley credits in transfer. But I doubt money will be a problem, Ty, Ahn and you are going to be very, very rich.” “Why will I be rich? The girls are the geniuses.” “Because you’re our lover; our husband if we could do it,” both Ty and Ahn responded together. “Without the release we get from your great sex we couldn’t have done what we’ve done.” “You’ll be busy enough besides sex with managing the household, world travel and your studies,” added May. “But, for now, it looks like you’re up for another round. Your cock is leaking pretty nicely. You can fuck me while Ty and Ahn watch for your apology.” So we started another round of sex that lasted past midnight.
Chapter 25 - Pickup Trouble I’m Vince Taylor, a high school senior and eighteen. It was the first weekend in December and it promised to be perfect with clear skies and unseasonably warm temperature. We had Friday off for a teacher training day so my friend and I planned to visit Yosemite and camp near the park. I had to take my younger brother along but we’ve done camping and hiking before and he would be no trouble. We live in the southern suburbs of Sacramento where we attend high school. I’m six foot one, 160 pounds and play varsity soccer. My brother, Paul, is a sophomore and is five seven and 135 pounds. He is on the wrestling team and has a lean muscled body. My friend and soccer teammate is Yancey Harris. We look very similar but he has blond hair and I, like my brother, am brown. Yancey and I were tanned from our outdoor practices. We had our first game this week, a 2-1 victory. Paul had completely lost his summer tan but we brought plenty of sunscreen. We piled our gear in the back of our eight-year-old Dodge pickup and hit the road to the south. It was mid morning and we were driving east on CA 120. We had passed through Groveland a few miles ago then our engine died. I coasted to the shoulder. When I tried to start the engine it wouldn’t turn over. Even the radio was dead. Yancey’s family had a AAA membership and we still had a couple bars on our cell phones so we gave them a call. They said they would have help for us in forty minutes to an hour. It was forty-five minutes later when a tow truck pulled off the road ahead of us. We had dropped the tailgate of the pickup and were sitting on it when it pulled up. We got off and walked to the front to meet the driver. The driver’s door opened and out stepped a huge Native-American male. He must have been almost six ten and had muscles everywhere. It was easy to see since he wore loose coveralls that were open at the sides down to his hips. He had nothing on underneath. We had never seen someone with such fantastic muscles; not even in bodybuilding web sites.

“What seems to be the problem?,” he asked in a friendly tone. We were staring at his body but he didn’t seem to mind. I guess he is used to it. I described our problem and he lifted the hood and did a few checks. “Your battery is dead. That can’t happen when driving unless your generator failed. You’ll need a new generator. I can tow you to my station and I’ll try and get you going as soon as possible.” He hooked us up for a tow by lifting the end of the truck with one hand while attaching the tow chains with the other. He showed not the slightest strain from the effort. His arms must have been about twenty-five inches but they must be even stronger than they looked to handle that weight so easily. We all squeezed into the bench seat of the tow truck. Paul, being smallest, had the middle, mashed up against the massive muscles of our driver. I was next to him and Yancey had the window. It was a tight fit. “It is about a half hour to the station. I’m Matt Standing Bear. I’ll take good care of you. I have another priority job in the shop but my son, Peter, is helping out today and he can get you fixed up. First thing is to see if we can locate a generator for you. I also recommend a new belt. Yours is pretty worn. If our supplier has it in stock it will only take a few hours to get and install. It looks like you were going camping so we’ll try and get you going while it is still light.” He gave Peter a call on his truck’s radio to fill him in and then we started off. Seated, the front bib of his coveralls hung loosely allowing a great view of massive pecs and rock-like rows of abdominal muscles down to the top of his black pubic hair. His thigh muscles stretched the fabric of his leg coverings. A thick bulge extended down the inside of his left thigh. It must have been over a foot long and, I realized, still soft. We turned off to a small two-lane paved road that climbed higher into the foothills. About thirty-five minutes later we pulled into the station. It had two

gas pumps and one for diesel, a small store and a two bay garage with both doors raised. A police SUV was on the lift in one bay. Matt towed us in front of the empty bay and unhooked our pickup. We got out and he parked his tow truck on the side of the garage. An Indian boy came out of the store and walked toward us. He looked like a slightly smaller version of the first guy, about six foot. He wore tight-fitting work shorts and a white muscle tee with worn work boots. I couldn’t help but notice the big bulge extending toward his left hip. He smiled as he approached us, seeing me checking him out. “Guys, I’m Pete. Dad gave me the details. The generator is not in stock locally but I located one in San Jose. It can be here Saturday afternoon. It will be $235 for the generator and belt and $50 for labor. Should I order it?” I agreed and we introduced ourselves to Pete. I could cover the repair with a check but it would put a big dent in my savings. “What can we do until it arrives?” I asked. “We were planning on camping near Yosemite.” “You are welcome to camp behind the station but I have an idea you might like but I need to clear it with my dad first.” He turned toward his father who was walking back after parking his truck. “Dad, the generator won’t be in until tomorrow afternoon. I told them they could camp out back if they wanted but, if I can get the afternoon off, I was thinking Jimmy and I could take then to the lake for the weekend.” “That sounds good. Get them back in time to fix their pickup Sunday afternoon and get them home. Make sure they’re not too exhausted to drive.” “Sure Dad,” Pete agreed. “They look in pretty good shape. We’ll give them a workout but nothing too intense.” His dad turned to work on the vehicle in the garage and Pete turned back to us with a big smile.

“What is this lake and what will we do there?” Yancey asked. “It is a nice lake up in the mountains,” Pete explained. “We often take guests there. You can hunt, fish, swim and go for nice rides in the woods but the best part is meeting everybody. There should be others from our tribe there and their guests and I’m sure they will love meeting you.” “Thanks, we appreciate the offer,” I said. “You saved our weekend.” “Great. I’ll get some stuff together and be back here in half an hour to pick you up. We have everything you need at the lake. Just pack a small bag with some spare clothes and essentials. The rest of your stuff will be safe here until we return.” He ran off to a house set back a couple hundred yards at a surprisingly quick pace. We got our stuff together. At about the promised time we saw a pickup towing a horse trailer drive toward us from the house. Pete was driving and I could see another Indian boy beside him as they approached. They stopped near us and both boys got out. Pete had changed into a tan leather breechcloth and vest. The other boy was just wearing the breechcloth. He was only about five six but proportionately just as muscular as Pete and his dad. While dad had twenty-five inch arms and Pete, twenty, the younger boy had about seventeen on a smaller frame. “This is my younger brother, Jimmy,” Pete began. “Our guests are Vince and his brother Paul and their friend Yancey.” “Hi,” Jimmy said. “You’ll love the lake and we’ll see you have a good time. Things are pretty casual up there. We have some clothes for you when you feel comfortable enough to go native.” Yancey got in the cab with Pete. Paul and I rode in the pickup bed with Jimmy. They had a number of blankets spread on the bed so it was a comfortable place to ride. We started off on the paved roads but soon turned onto a dirt track that headed up the mountains. It was a bumpy ride. The forest closed in around the road.

Jimmy was sitting on a big tool box mounted behind the cab while we were propped against the raised tailgate. The rough ride had caused his breechcloth to sag down exposing his black pubic hair and the first inch of a thick cock that extended several more inches under the leather. I couldn’t help but stare. He smiled at me as he saw me checking him out. “How old are you Jimmy?” I asked to get out of my awkward situation. “I’m fourteen,” he stated. “I’ll start high school next year. I have some growing to do to get a big as my brother and father but I think you’ll find I’m man enough already.” He said the last with a big smile that made me uncertain about what we had gotten into. “You’re bigger than anybody on my wrestling team,” stated Paul. “And your brother and dad are big too. Are all guys here so huge?” “I’m typical for my age,” Jimmy stated. “If you think Dad is big you should see some of our friends. They are almost eight feet tall. And if you think we are big here,” he grabbed the exposed base of his cock with his thumb and two fingers, “you should see them. They can have almost thirty inches. The biggest I’ve had has only been twenty-seven. If we’re lucky you’ll have a chance to meet some at the lake. It’s not for beginners but we’ll get you warmed up and you can try it if you dare.” “You’re saying you’re going to have sex with us?” Paul asked with surprise. I had suspected as much since I saw how they were dressed. “Sure,” Jimmy stated. “Didn’t Pete tell you? Everybody has sex with everybody at the lake and newcomers are always in demand.” “We’re not gay,” I stated. “We have girlfriends back home.” “I’m just sixteen,” added Paul. “I haven’t had sex yet.” “That’s OK guys,” said Jimmy laughing. “Vince, you have been staring at my cock too much to be totally straight. I’m just over eight inches hard and Pete, who is the same age as you, Paul, is over ten. Dad has eighteen. They are nice and thick too as you can see. We’re not allowed to get sexy

with tribal girls until marriage but lots of guys have girlfriends from town and they share them with us. Girls are fun but guy on guy sex is too as you will learn.” “You’re not going to force us, are you?” Paul asked in a low voice. “No,” Jimmy stated. “But I can see your cock is hard in your shorts. I’ve never broken in a virgin before. It should be fun for both of us.” “Won’t your brother have something to say about your plans?” I suggested. “We agreed he has first crack at you and your friend while I do your brother. I have to settle for seconds with you. Then we’ll pass you around until everyone pairs up for the night. I can see you are getting excited in anticipation. We could easily force you. I can bench 500 kilos for reps and my brother easily twice that. But we never need to do that because you feel in your gut, cock and brain that you’ll submit.” When he said that I knew he was right. I was shocked and scared when I first realized their intentions but now I was looking forward to it. I remembered he said he could press 500 kilos and figured that must be close to the world record. He said his brother could do double that and I thought back to his dad casually lifting the end of our truck. No wonder I felt so submissive to them. “I guess you’re right,” I admitted. “Is the trip all sex or do we get a break now and then?” “It’s not all sex,” Pete said. “We brought horses and we’ll take you on a ride, hunt a deer for dinner and catch a few mountain trout and show you a secluded waterfall where we can have some fun. You’ll enjoy it for more than the sex but the sex will be great; not boasting just the truth.” He looked around. “We’ll be there in fifteen minutes. Why don’t you get out of your clothes and dress for the visit. These don’t get in the way for sex,” he said, flipping the front flap over his thigh exposing his pole. We took his suggestion and shed our clothes. We knelt in front of him while he tied our breechcloths on. We both took the vests as it was only low

seventies at this elevation. He had moccasins for our feet though he was barefoot. Our vehicle crested a ridge and the road descended into a mountain valley. I could see the deep blue lake. There was a camp by the shore with several structures surrounding a big central fire. I could make out several people in the camp. Everyone was dressed as we now were. We parked at the foot of the dirt track, about a hundred feet from the camp. There was another pickup and a 4x4 SUV already there. The pickup had a, now empty, horse trailer behind it. Pete and Yancey got out of the cab. It seems Pete had filled Yancey in on what to expect. Yancey changed into the Indian garb. While we made little joking references about what would be coming. We acted like it was no big deal but we were nervous. We all grabbed stuff from the pickup to bring into camp. We left our spare clothes behind but I took the sunscreen. We were exposing a lot of skin and even Yancey and I would need the protection. We had distinct tan lines unlike the uniform reddish-brown tint of our Indian friends. Pete selected an empty structure for us and we brought our stuff inside. The lodge was circular about twenty feet in diameter and domed to slightly more than that high. It was constructed with a frame of branches tied together in a lattice that supported a thatched grass covering. There was a round opening at the center of the dome to allow smoke from a fire to escape. Below the opening was a ring of stones with the dead embers from the previous fire. There were two pads made of dried grass on opposite sides of the fire ring. We covered these with blankets to serve as our beds. The rest of the floor was compacted soil. Jimmy left to lead the horses to the corral while Pete gave us a tour of the camp. Around the big fire going at the central area we were introduced to Luke and Matt Grey Eagle. There were with two White boys about my age, Rob and Jeff. Also here was Alex Shadow Hawk and his son Alex Jr. Dad was mid twenties and teacher and coach at the high school. He was about six eight and almost as muscular as Pete’s dad. His breechcloth was barely

able to cover his thick twelve-inch soft pole. All the younger Indian boys knew him and I thought probably had sex with him. Alex Jr. we were told was only seven months old but he looked like a miniature muscle stud about thirty inches tall, like a superhero action figure. He talked and acted like an adult. He came up to me. The top of his head barely reached my crotch. He looked up into my eyes as I stared down at him. I felt his right hand on the back of my left thigh and tried to pull back but his small hand held my leg in place. I thought this small kid is stronger than me, way stronger. I stopped trying to resist him. He pushed up into my crack and I felt him rub my hole. He pushed a few tiny fingers inside while his thumb pressed my nuts. After a few seconds exploration he withdrew and stepped away, saying he would see me later. I knew that meant he intended to fuck me and somehow I realized that he should. Jimmy came up to the group carrying some towels. Pete moved us toward the lake where we shed the few things we were wearing and entered the water via a beach of small smooth stones with a few larger smooth stones mixed in. The water was cold but our Indian friends didn’t seem to mind. I got used to it after a few minutes. We returned to our lodge half an hour later cleaned inside and out. Paul ran ahead to our lodge. When the rest of us arrived he was wrapped in a blanket and sitting on one of the sleeping areas. “I don’t want to be fucked. Take us back,” he insisted. “We won’t fuck you if you don’t want it,” Pete agreed in a calm voice. “But it is too late to go back. By the time we load the pickup we won’t have enough daylight to make the main road before dark and it is too dangerous to drive the dirt track at night. Besides the part for your truck won’t be in until tomorrow.” He continued, “what do you guys want?” “If I have a choice, I’ll pass,” Yancey stated. I gave him a nasty look. We usually did everything together. “I’ll try it,” I admitted. The Indians seemed so casual about sex and Rob and Jeff looked happy with their boyfriends that I figured I’d see how it was.

I’d worry later about what my kid brother and my best friend thought after watching me. “A good choice, Vince,” Pete stated. “You won’t regret it. You two can have that bed and we’ll take this one. Enjoy the show.” Pete pulled me into a kiss, his lips over mine as he hugged me to him with his arms about my back. I let my hands feel his twenty-inch arms and roam the muscles of his shoulders and back. He pressed his tongue to my lips and I opened my mouth to let him enter. I let him explore my mouth. I didn’t really have a choice as his tongue was as strong as the rest of him, but it felt right having him inside me. Pete’s cock was pressed between our bodies. It hardened rapidly. It felt so big, over ten inches Jimmy said. My cock got hard too and pressed up between Pete’s legs. He moved his hips back to let me snap up beside him between our pressed torsos. I have seven inches, decently thick too, but it felt, was, small next to this Indian’s tool. I put out enough juice to make my head slick when excited. He put out a lot more and soon both poles and our abdominals were slick with it. He broke the kiss and pushed back a couple feet, holding me by my shoulders. He had a broad smile on his face. I just stared at him, a little dazed. I’d never had a kiss like that and he knew it. I looked down, shy and embarrassed by my obvious reaction to him. No longer pressed together our cocks crossed the small gap between us. His looked huge next to mine, longer and almost twice as thick and I’m not small. The head rested in the depression of my belly button, the skin that normally covered it fully retracted. It was still bubbling juice that was running down my skin and soaking my pubic hair. My own cock, cut, was nestled in his black bush above the root of his pole. His balls were partly drawn up and big too. I started to move my right hand from his shoulder but stopped. “Go ahead,” he urged. “You need to realize that when two people make love”

“Or three,” interjected Jimmy. “there is no your body and my body but it is all ours to share however we want. Nothing is off limits. I know that in the past you had sex, hesitant and tentative, without fully sharing. I’ll show you how it is supposed to be.” I moved my hand to his slick pole, holding it in the middle. I could just get my hand around it and there were inches extending on each end. It was warm and throbbed with quiet power, soft on the surface but firm underneath, very much like the Indian male that it was part of. Pete took his hand down and rubbed some of the copious juice onto two of his fingers. He brought the hand to my lips. I remembered his words and opened my lips to let his fingers inside. I sucked his nectar. I liked the taste and licked my lips after he withdrew to show my appreciation. He fed me twice more before suggesting I sample some fresh from the source. Why not, I thought. My body is his, inside and out, our body, nothing off limits. I knelt in front of him and used my hand to move the head to my lips. He pressed lightly to me with a hand steadying the back of my head. I opened wide and he entered. I licked the stuff that coated the tip as fresh production dribbled on my tongue. With my left hand on his powerful thigh muscle, I let my right explore his ball sac while my tongue caressed the end of his pole. A little pressure on the back of my head urged me to take in some more and I did. There were still five inches between me and his groin. I felt his muscular butt and eased my fingers into his crack. These muscles were as firm and strong as the rest of him but he did not resist my exploration. My finger tips touched his hole. I put a little pressure on the ring and he slid another inch into my mouth. The tip entered the top of my throat. I gagged and he let me back off a couple inches. I slipped the tips of two fingers in him. The inside was warm and he squeezed me tightly with his internal muscles. I eased in more of my fingers and he pushed more cock into my mouth. This time I did better and it slipped into my throat.

He started a slow stroke of his thick flesh through my lips, mouth and throat; just a few inches but enough to pull out of my throat for me to get a breath and taste his juices before going deep again. I got into the rhythm and used my fingers to touch the hard spot up his ass that made his cock bounce whenever he was in deepest. Slowly I started to take more and more until he pressed my nose into his fine black pubic hair. He just held me there with my lips around the base of his long pole and the flaring tip deep down my throat. I wondered what my brother thought seeing his sibling fully impaled on the spear of an Indian boy no older than he. I didn’t have much chance to ponder it as he resumed his fuck stroke, moving longer and faster. I felt his explosion first on my buried fingers. Then his pole lurched against the roof of my mouth as he thrust it in for a final plunge. I felt the first jet of his cum shoot past my lips and over my tongue as it rushed down the long tube to the tip. It squirted straight to my stomach. He held my head in place as the second jet followed. Then he pushed me away until only his cock head was through my lips. I could see the long shaft pulse as the third jet raced to the tip and flooded my mouth. I swallowed. The fourth, fifth and sixth bursts were just as big. I couldn’t keep up and lost some of his seed out my lips. The flow gradually eased over the next dozen or so and I caught up and started cleaning off the stuff that coated my mouth then moved to his head as the last bits dribbled out. He pulled his shaft from my mouth. It snapped up against his torso, still hard. I eased my fingers from his hole and looked up into his face smiling down at me. I licked my lips to get some of the spillage and used the two fingers that had been inside him to wipe up some more and lick it off. I could see that pleased him. He knelt in front of me. He kissed me again. As he pulled my body against his I was forced to spread my legs over his massive thigh muscles. It proved easiest just to wrap them around his slim waist as he easily supported me in his wrapped arms.

When he broke the kiss he said, “I know you enjoyed that.” It was a statement of fact that must have been obvious by my awed expression looking at him. “Now the main event.” He pushed me to my back on the blanket that covered the straw mattress. He held my legs in the air as he moved behind me. My cock was hard to my belly. I had a decent six-pack, nothing like his but well defined. My cock didn’t reach to my button and everything down there was soaked from the juices that dripped from his gun. He licked up some of his fluid and moved his tongue into my crack. He rubbed the stuff around my hole. He licked up some more and this time he pushed himself inside and started spreading his lube while gently opening me wider. I bent my neck to look at him working. When he came out for more lube he saw me staring at him and smiled. After some more tongue work he reared back, placed my legs on his shoulders and inserted a couple fingers. They could go deeper than his tongue. He rubbed the sensitive spot in me that I had found in him and caused my cock to bounce and leak. I would have cum had he kept it up but he backed off and added a third finger. He started stretching the ring to get me ready for his entrance. “I think you are ready,” Pete stated. I knew I was. “Please fuck me,” I requested. “I trust you.” I did but I didn’t know why. It was something I felt. He used his other hand to put his cock tip between the fingers still spreading me open. He shoved in as he removed the digits. My ass clamped down on his shaft. He was in me. It was definitely bigger than the three fingers that had been there. My ass was no longer virgin. He added some more until he bumped my sensitive spot. The pleasure went right to my cock. I reached to stroke it but he pushed my hand away. He started to move, rubbing the point continuously. I began to thrash about beneath him and tried to shove more of him in me. He easily

controlled me with his powerful arms and the hard like steel shaft inside me. I relaxed and let him control everything. He moved deeper. It felt weird being so stuffed in my ass but the pleasure of him moving in me was intense. I felt my orgasm coming. It was unstoppable now. My cock spewed my cum. The first jet went clear over my head and I had long streaks from my face to my belly from the next few before the remnants dripped onto my abs. It was my best cum ever by miles. Pete leaned forward, bending me double, and licked up my cum on my face, tasting it. He smiled down on me. His hips kept up a steady fuck stroke in my ass all the while. I looked down between our bodies and saw he still had a few inches he had not yet inserted in me. He moved more upright, still stroking me steadily. I started to get hard again. “Pete, I have never had sex like that before. I don’t mean just in my no longer virgin ass but I think I mean so completely connected to another person.” “It’s the difference between having sex and making love. You never knew there was a difference until you let me show you. But we are not done yet. It only gets better. For this round you should nurse on Jimmy’s cock. It will help keep you focused when the pleasure really gets going.” Jimmy knelt beside my head. He had about eight inches but was not fully hard as his foreskin had not fully retracted and still covered half the tip. He pressed the side of the tip to my lips. I turned slightly toward him and sucked the end into my mouth. As Pete continued in my ass I ran my tongue around the head as he quickly hardened fully and started leaking his lube. From my position I was looking up into Jimmy’s face. He was looking at me servicing his maleness. I thought this stud is only fourteen years old but I can see he knows he is more of a man than I. Even if he were only half as good as his brother it was true. He knew what I was thinking.

“Better believe it,” Jimmy said. His brother chuckled at the remark. I felt Pete’s groin pound my ass. He was in all the way. He started using full thrusts, leaving only the head in me before he plunged inward again. He was fast and hard like a pile driver. His cock twitched inside me each time he bottomed out. With his strength it lifted my ass off the blanket an inch before I bounced back down as he started the out stroke. The sensations rocked my body even more than the physical pounding. My cock was hard and bouncing. He leaned forward, bending me almost double with his arms on either side of my chest and his head just above mine. In this position he had the best angle for maximum penetration and he pounded me even faster. I gripped his big biceps to steady my mind that was being continually assaulted by the sensations of the powerful stake he was thrusting through my quivering flesh. I knew I would have been moaning in ecstasy had I not been furiously sucking on Jimmy’s cock. Then there was a last powerful thrust and he stayed buried to the hilt. I felt his embedded flesh pulse along its entire length as the first jet of cum burst from the end deep in my gut. I joined him in orgasm but barely noticed the spurts of my own cum as what he was doing deep inside me dominate my senses. Jimmy also shot into my mouth and I just swallowed his big load as his brother was still pumping more of his seed in my gut. Finally calm returned. Jimmy popped his cock from my lips and it snapped upright against his abs. I was about to try to speak when Pete started fucking me some more and I realized we weren’t done. The pleasure flowed through me again. I looked up at Pete whose face filled my vision just a foot above mine. He was smiling, secure in his casual mastery of my body. My friends later told me I had a strange expression on my face. I think it must have been a mix of surprise, awe and love. At that point I guess I just stopped thinking as my mind was washed by sensations of pleasure. When I refocused on the world again. I was sitting on Jimmy’s lap with my legs around his muscular waist. My butt rested on his groin with his cock plugged fully up my hole. He was kneeling on the

blanket and just held us chest to chest. I was leaking a lot of cum from my bottom. Yancey was beside us getting fucked by Pete. He had already cum at least once but Pete still had almost half his pole to work into him. He saw that I was alert and looking at him. “Hi, Vince,” Yancey greeted me. “You seemed to have so much fun I had to try it. It is actually even better getting fucked than it appeared from watching you and your scene was better than any porn video I’ve watched and I’ve seen a lot.” I was still getting oriented so I didn’t reply. I looked for my brother. He was sitting cross-legged on the other blanket watching the action. He had put on his breechcloth and vest. His cock was hard, about six inches and cut like I. It had pushed the breechcloth aside. He wasn’t touching it at the moment but I could see that he had cum at least once from splotches on the vest and blanket. Jimmy saw where I was looking and took it as a cue to bring Paul into the action. “Was I a good fucker?” Jimmy asked me. “I was so out of it when you did me, I don’t remember anything until I recovered on your lap a couple minutes ago,” I admitted. “You were watching,” Jimmy said to Paul. “Do you think your brother enjoyed my fucking?” “He shot twice after cumming five times with your brother and you added a big load to his ass, so I guess he did. I never thought my big brother was gay.” “I don’t know that I am gay,” I responded, “But one thing is certain I’d never turn down a chance for sex like that no matter how it is labeled.”

“You came with us to experience some of our culture,” Jimmy said. “White guys get so involved in trying to have sex that they never get very good at it. Here sex is fun and we enjoy it and our partners do too. Let me show you how good it can be.” “But you are only fourteen. I’m sixteen.” Paul hedged, trying to find an excuse. “Don’t get hung up on his age,” I urged. “He’s more man than anyone we knew back home. If you still refuse, I’ll get the chance to enjoy his talents while I’m aware enough to really appreciate them. His cock is hard and starting to twitch in my gut.” “OK,” Paul conceded. “I’ll try it. But go easy on me and, if I want to stop, promise you’ll listen.” “Of course, I’ll go easy...to start. And I’ll stop if you request it. I know you are a true virgin sexually and it is an honor and a responsibility being your first. If I break you in right you will be begging me to go harder, faster and deeper before we are done and those requests I’ll be eager to follow.” He stood up with me still riding him and moved us over to the other bed, stopping just before it. He just lifted me off his stiff pole, showing no strain with my weight. He popped clear and the cum-coated member snapped up tight to his muscled belly. I lowered my legs from his waist and he set me on my feet in front of him. I dropped to my knees to clean his cock with my mouth without being asked. He looked pleased by my display of respect and submission. It just was the right thing to do to show my appreciation for being serviced by a stud of his caliber. Jimmy went to Paul and knelt down in front of where he was sitting. I stayed kneeling just off the edge of the pad. With Jimmy no longer in me I was leaking quite profusely as my stretched ring tried to recover. Jimmy was an inch shorter than Paul but outweighed him by at least thirty pounds and it was all muscle. Paul’s white skin was in sharp contrast to the reddish-brown tint of the Indian boy. Paul just stared ahead, glancing frequently at the stiff cock of the younger boy. The cock that had just been

inside his big brother and would soon be into him. Jimmy just looked into his face with a friendly smile. After a minute of calm Jimmy just reached out with his hands under Paul’s armpits and pulled him into a strong kiss. As their bodies came together one arm wrapped Paul’s back and the other secured the back of his head so he could not back away. Paul struggled some initially but he was securely in the control of the much stronger boy. Shortly he relaxed as the kiss and close physical contact worked on his brain. I knew what he was experiencing. I’d felt it too. It is the moment you realize your partner is a real man and your role is to submit to his needs and give him pleasure while he shows you what sex is all about. After a few minutes Jimmy broke the kiss and laid Paul on his back, positioning himself between his legs. Words weren’t needed now. Jimmy raised Paul’s legs and Paul held his knees to his chest to give Jimmy access to prepare him. Paul still wore the leather vest but it was spread open and not covering his front. Jimmy just flipped the front flap of the breechcloth up on his abdominals so it was out of the way and went to work. Jimmy was thorough in readying Paul for his initial penetration. He played with his opening with his tongue while stroking Paul’s cock. Paul liked what he was doing. Once the ring was relaxed Jimmy shifted to fingers to stretch him open enough to allow easy entry for his big cock. He wasn’t as long or wide as his elder brother but still 50% thicker than me. It was obvious Jimmy knew what he was doing so I wasn’t too concerned. “I think you’re ready for me,” Jimmy asserted. He had positioned himself behind Paul and holding his thighs just above the knees to keep him bent and spread. His stiff rod was just lightly pressed against Paul’s virgin rosebud that seemed to be nibbling on the tip. “There may be some initial discomfort as I spread you open to handle my thickness; maybe even a twinge of pain as I force the entrance. That will pass quickly and pleasure will follow. Trust me. If you want me to go slower or stop just say so but I’ll probably see from your reactions what I need to do before you have to ask.”

“I do trust you,” said Paul looking into the eyes of the young Indian boy that was about to initiate his sexual life. “Put it in and fuck me, please.” Jimmy just put a bit more pressure from his cock on the hole. Now each little spasm of the ring allowed a little more of the head to slip inside as the ring stretched around it. It took about a minute for the flaring crown to get inside and the ring snap onto the shaft. “I’m in,” Jimmy announced. He slowly added three more inches. I saw Paul’s surprise reaction when his most sensitive spot was touched. Jimmy did too and began a slow fuck stroke concentrating on that spot. Jimmy played Paul like a virtuoso building his excitement as he gradually claimed more of his interior. Then he built to a crescendo with full length, fast thrusts. A final thrust and he shot his hot sperm into my brother’s no longer virgin ass as Paul joined him in his first orgasm not from his own hand. Jimmy stayed still inside Paul, letting him recover. It took a few minutes. Paul finally looked into Jimmy’s eyes. I knew he was wondering what to say. “I guess you know I liked it,” he finally uttered. “It felt a little odd at first but you were right, pleasure took over. I can’t believe I almost missed my chance to experience that. Jimmy, you can fuck me anytime you want.” “We are both soaked from all the cum you shot, so yes, I know you liked it,” Jimmy said. “I plan on taking you up on your offer.” Yes, they were soaked. Paul’s first shot went over his shoulder and the others sprayed his chest and vest while the front flap of his breechcloth was resting in a pool on his abs from the later spurts. His rear flap was soaked from the stuff leaking from his ass. “I suppose I need to wash these,” Paul remarked.

“No need,” Jimmy stated. “The cum stains and smell just announce to everyone you are having a good time. Meanwhile, I’m still hard and I bet I can coax a few more loads from your balls.” Paul wisely didn’t take the bet. Jimmy came twice and Paul five times over the next forty minutes. Meanwhile Pete exhausted Yancey in time to throw me another fuck while the younger boys finished up. It was sunset when we ended this session. Pete and Jimmy looked energized but Paul, Yancey and I looked like we just finished a serious workout. The young Indian males were gods to us. We felt the need to compliment and thank them. It all sounded confused and garbled but they knew what we were trying, unsuccessfully, to express. They got us into our clothes. Everyone, including our Indian studs wore their vest as it was turning into a cool fall evening. Jimmy put some logs in the fire pit for lighting later and we moved out into the camp. Everyone was gathered around the large fire in the central area. They had cooked a deer and some lake trout for dinner. The elder Shadow Hawk had done the dinner preparations while his young son hung out with the Grey Eagles and their guests. Everyone knew that Paul and Jimmy had fucked us. It was obvious from our appearance but it was clear that it was also standard treatment for guests at the lake. Rob and Jeff had been fucked too but managed to handle it better, having more experience with Indian boys. There was no need to ask us if we liked it, it was obvious we did. The dinner conversation was about sex naturally but not the way we might have expected. The Indian boys talked about us and other guys they fucked, making comparisons. Paul and Jimmy rated us pretty highly and it was decided that Paul and I would go with Matt and Luke for the night while Yancey went with the Shadow Hawks and our boys had Rob and Jeff. This conversation was strictly for the men in the group. Men included the seven month Alex Jr. but not us, Rob or Jeff. We were expected to accept what they decided. Rob and Jeff did not consider this unusual. My first thought was to object to this treatment but then I understood that they had so much

more experience in these matters that I should trust their judgement. While I didn’t know the others I did trust Pete and Jimmy. So while the men had their discussion I took the time to find out more about Rob and Jeff. They are seniors at a nearby high school and on the football team. Both were very athletic and bigger and more muscular than Yancey or I. A couple months ago they came to the reservation to play a game. They were told that the visiting locker room was under repair and both teams would have to share. The Indian players fucked their team and their coaches. It started as rape but by game time they were all addicted to Indian cock. They were fucked again at halftime and after the game. The game was one sided but I was surprised they could even manage to take the field after the sex they had. The visitors were chosen by Indian players as personal sex slaves. Rob belongs to Matt and Jeff to Luke. They are freely shared with the boys’ friends. When with Matt or Luke you just ask them for their service but when they are away from their master apparently anyone can request them directly and they are not permitted to refuse. Back in their high school they usually handle several requests each day. You’d think that would be degrading but they are envied by the other students. Hearing their story made me wonder if our boys had any special plans for us. It was time to go with Matt and Luke for the night. Luke brought a burning branch from big fire to light the one in their lodge. It was similar to the other one except there was only one large sleeping area. After we were inside Matt secured a leather skin across the entrance to keep out any wandering animals. Luke appeared to be Pete’s age and they were, in fact, classmates. He was about six foot and about two hundred pounds of lean, defined muscle rather than the bodybuilder look of our boys. He had nine hard inches, uncut like all the Indians we’ve met. Matt was near Jimmy’s age and only about five foot four tall. He packed 140 pounds of muscle on that small frame so he definitely had the

bodybuilder look. A nice 7.5 inch cock completed the package. He was also hard with his front flap just draped over the side of the shaft. “Pete and Jimmy said you were good fucks,” Luke began. “That is quite an achievement considering it is your first time with a man and first time period for you, Paul. I think you are lucky that your first is with us. We’ll show you how men are supposed to have sex and you haven’t picked up any bad habits from guys just out for a quick release. You’ll probably be comparing us with Pete and Jimmy. Go ahead. You’ll soon see we are just as skilled.” “Thanks,” I replied. “We are as hard as you so you know we are eager to see what you can do. Enough talk, just fuck us.” They did. Paul started with Luke’s nine-inches while I enjoyed the attentions of young Matt. They then suggested that I fuck Paul but I thought it would be best if he did me because he has only been on the receiving end so far. They watched for a while. Then Luke offered Paul some pointers. He got behind my brother and put his cock back in his ass and used that to guide his thrusts into me while explaining the best techniques. He also showed Paul how to gauge my reactions to get feedback on how he was doing in pleasuring me. It was twenty minutes of real sex education. Then Luke pulled out to let Paul practice on his own. It worked. He was much more fun after the session and we had a nice mutual orgasm after another fifteen minutes of fun. We fell asleep with Paul and I sixty-nining while Luke fucked my ass and Matt did Paul. There was morning light filtering in the lodge when I opened my eyes. Paul was sucking my cock. I moved to suck his again and saw through his legs split by one of Matt’s thick thighs that Matt was already fucking him. I had a good view of the toned rod working his pale ass. There was plenty of white cum coating everything down there but It might have been from last night’s activity. My movement must have roused Luke from his slumber as he started to pump my ass again. We managed to all shoot together about fifteen minutes of pleasure later. Paul shot a good load in my mouth. It was only a few jets unlike the mouthfuls I get from the Indian boys but I liked it. He got mine while Luke filled my ass to overflowing. After swallowing Paul’s cum I moved in to get the stuff squirting around Matt’s rod as he pumped fresh seed into Paul’s already full gut.

After a few minutes relaxing in the afterglow of good sex we decoupled and stood up. I felt energized for what adventures the new day would bring. We thanked Luke and Matt for a great night. It was obvious we enjoyed it. They asked if they were better than Pete and Jimmy but we had sense enough to say that they were all way better than anyone we knew or heard of. Paul specifically thanked Luke for his sex lesson last night. Luke suggested we ask Pete and Jimmy to continue our training. Our first stop was the lake to clean up. It was maybe low sixties but the sun was bright and already warming the air. We saw Pete and Jimmy were already in the water with Rob and Jeff. We shed our few clothes and joined them. Rob and Jeff made a point of thanking Matt and Luke for sharing them with Pete and Jimmy. Paul started to do the same with Jimmy but they said it was unnecessary since we weren’t their slaves. Pete said he hoped we could be boyfriends. Yancey and the Shadow Hawks, father and son, were next to arrive. Yancey was holding the hand of Alex Jr. It looked like the youngster had to reach way above his head to hold Yancey’s hand. At first glance it looked like a father helping his son get around but on closer examination you could see that the bigger man was the one being led and his expression and demeanor showed that he accepted the superiority of the smaller man. When they entered the water Junior rode Yancey’s shoulder and told him where to go and how to wash him. Yancey had had a good night. Alex senior had about seventeen inches. Junior was only six inches on a thirty inch body but he knew how to use them. He was also about twice as strong as Yancey. Junior told us that he and his dads would be fucking us. I noticed the plural on dads and asked him about it. It seems The older Alex is not his biological father. His seed was from a student at Berkeley, Charlie Kim. He is a real super stud, almost eight feet tall with a twenty-eight inch cock. I couldn’t even wrap my mind around being fucked by one that big. Some tribe members go to Berkeley and brought their friends to the lake. Initially they were no bigger than the tribesmen are now. I gathered that the Indians were more normal then too. Then their friends became giants and their

sperm super potent. Alex was fucked by Charlie at the lake and later at home fucked his wife. A few of Kim’s sperm was mixed with his millions and that’s all it took. It explains the more Asian features on the young Shadow Hawk boy. There are a couple dozen kids like Alex Jr. in the tribe and others elsewhere. More are on the way. Pete says their mom is four months pregnant with a girl and can talk to her daughter in her mind. She has grown younger and stronger during the pregnancy and now looks no more than eighteen. Kids like Alex are born after only six months and can walk and talk within a day. Charlie Kim and some friends are expected to arrive by mid afternoon. After the lake we went with Pete and Jimmy. Alex Jr. wanted more time with Yancey and he readily agreed. The central fire was going strong. There was still meat from yesterday’s deer and they were making fried eggs. We washed it and the lingering taste of cum with fresh water from one of the mountain streams that fed the lake. At breakfast the boys told us they planned to take us on a horseback ride in the mountains. We will need a couple deer for the larger group tonight. We decided to just go in our breechcloths like the boys though with plenty of sunscreen to guard against burn. We did take the moccasins but Pete and Jimmy were bare. The horses looked like normal quarter horses but about 25% larger. We were told they were about five times stronger than normal horses and could easily handle our weight riding double. The Indians would ride bareback. Pete and Jimmy leaped easily to the back of their horses and offered us a hand, pulling us up to straddle the horse behind them. As I held his sides my hard cock nestled between his ass crack and the soft horse hair. Alex trotted over on his own horse. He would go with us and undoubtedly fuck us at some point. His son was staying in camp to get better connected with Yancey. He was carrying a bow slung on his back. It was made by a student at Berkeley of some metal alloy and took about a ton of force to

draw. He had a couple for Pete and Jimmy that only need about half that. I couldn’t pull their bows more than a couple inched. The arrows were titanium with steel tips, razor sharp. He demonstrated targeting a two foot pine tree a hundred yards or so away. The arrow went right through the trunk and was stopped by a second tree fifty yards further on. I thought he missed until I saw the hole in the target tree as we rode over to retrieve the arrow. We continued at a normal pace up the mountain following a stream that fed our lake. It was a beautiful ride but the best part was holding Pete’s muscular body. My hands felt his muscles from chest to abs to his cock. We were both soon hard. He adjusted his riding position a little and took my cock in his hole saying that he really meant it when he said that nothing is off limits. He was hot and very tight inside and the motion of the horse provide a gentle fuck stroke. We had been riding for about an hour and a half when we heard the sound of a waterfall ahead. The steam cascaded down a hundred foot drop into a small pond. A couple deer had come to drink. They were about two hundred yards away and unaware of us. Alex and Pete drew their bows and agreed on their targets. Alex counted down and the arrows were away simultaneously. Both shots went clean through the hearts and embedded in the ground beyond. The deer staggered a couple steps and dropped. We rode up and dismounted. Pete tied the horses. There were trout in the pond. Jimmy stood on the bank with his bow partly drawn. Five arrows later we had our lunch. We set up around the pond. Jimmy would handle the cooking. The rest of us dropped our breechcloths and enjoyed the pond and waterfall. I couldn’t help but stare at Alex’s huge body. His cock had gotten partly hard and was over fifteen inches. Pete saw me checking Alex out. “That big cock feels as good inside you as it looks,” he told me. “Coach, our boyfriends would like a ride. Will you show them a good time?” “Of course,” Alex said. “Just waiting for your invitation. Vince come over here.”

“Yes, sir,” I answered and moved next to him. I noted that Pete had called us his boyfriends publicly so it was official. The water was chest deep for me but only waist deep for him. The first two rows of his abdominal muscles were above the water level. The top of my head only reached his chin. The tip and about three inches of his thick pole were poking up out of the water a fist length ahead of his torso. I gripped the shaft just below the surface in both hands and put the end in my mouth. He was definitely thicker than Pete. It was too thick for me to get in my throat so I concentrated on the end. It quickly filled out to its full size, reaching to the bottom of the groove between his bulging pectoral plates, just over seventeen inches. He had me lean against a boulder almost as tall as he was. I felt his fingers rubbing my hole. I had cleaned out in the lake this morning and not been fucked since. I relaxed my body and felt the cool water seeping inside as he stretched me open. He held me by the sides of my back and I spread my thighs to allow his legs, each one thicker than my waist, between them. I felt him at the entrance. He added pressure and slowly but inexorably eased inside. It felt great being so stuffed. He pushed a few inches more in and started a slow stroke. He complimented me for taking him so easily and I urged him to give me more and not hold back. He fed me a few more inches but said that he would have to be somewhat gentle since I’m not as strong internally as an Indian boy. He gave me some more inches and I felt him as deep as Pete had been but he still has at least seven inches to go. That thought triggered me to shoot my first load into the lake water. Then he really got serious, going faster, harder and longer. It took fifteen minutes to add the remaining inches. I was hard again. As he bottomed out he turned it up another notch and really pounded me with full-length pile- driver thrusts. I asked myself is this his definition of gentle? What must it be like when he cuts loose? It was great though. He kept me right on the verge for several minutes and then made a final plunge and hosed my insides with his cum. I came again too.

When things calmed down he pushed his head next to mine and I turned to him for an after sex kiss. He slowly extracted his long pole from my gut bringing with it gobs of the seed that clouded the water. When he was out I turned to him and we shared another deep kiss, our cocks mashed together between us. I saw that Pete and Jimmy had doubled Paul with Jimmy down his mouth and Pete up his ass. They had just wrapped up so Paul was free to switch to Alex while I had the boys. I thought what they had done with Paul looked hot but the brothers had other ideas. Pete held me by my waist, hooking my knees in his elbows. He then lowered me onto his stiff cock until I had all ten inches. It went in easily since Alex had just been there. Jimmy got behind me and I felt him press me where his brother entered me. He stabbed upward and shoved in beside Pete. He must be standing on a rock to equalize their size difference. All three of us shot a couple times while Alex showed Paul the pleasures of his long cock. We had lunch after. Then Alex headed back to the lake with the two deer tied to his horse so he could get them ready for the evening meal. We would enjoy a quiet afternoon by the waterfall with our boyfriends. I asked Pete what our being boyfriends meant besides lots of great sex. He said that we were welcome to visit them anytime, stay at their house and meet their friends. I realized that when he said meet he meant have sex with. They would also like to visit us and meet our friends. I had no problem letting my friends know I had such a hot boyfriend and maybe experience some of what I would be getting regularly. Paul mentioned the sex lesson he got from Luke last night and asked if they could continue our education. They said they certainly would since our performance reflects on them. Then the boys fucked us again and I got my first lesson fucking Paul with Pete guiding me in my ass. He showed me how to play with Paul’s sensitive spots and how to recognize when I was hitting them just right. I also learned how to gauge how close he was to orgasm so I could hold him just on the brink and control his release. That meant I had to learn to

control myself as well so I could use my orgasm to trigger his. Of course, when I really learn the skills I won’t have to think about them. They made us promise to practice with each other every day when we get home. Paul and I are looking forward to it. Then it was time to head back to the lake. When we arrived there was an SUV in the vehicle area that appeared to have been modified to handle extremely tall occupants. Jimmy took care of the horses while Pete and we stowed our gear. Paul and I donned our vests as it was turning cool in the late afternoon. Around the fire, Alex had the two deer prepped and cooking assisted by two newcomers but not the giants we were expecting. We introduce ourselves. They were students at Berkeley and boyfriends of the big studs. One was a sophomore, Diego Fernandez, Hispanic, about five six and one hundred thirty pounds with seven inches. He wasn’t a big guy but very fit and stronger than he looked; maybe twice as strong as I. The other was a junior, Terry Cooper. He was a tight end on Cal football and got a start by being a fuck buddy of Joey Foster, their big star. He was six three and two hundred ten pounds with almost eleven inches and also way strong but not in the class of our Indian friends. They were given a little boost so the big guys didn’t need to hold back when fucking them. They came up with three of their big friends, senior Charlie Kim, Alex Jr.’s biological father, sophomores, Tony Tran and Samuel Running Bear, a member of the tribe. Samuel is visiting friends and family in town. Charlie is with his son and Yancey. Tony is with Matt, Luke, Rob and Jeff. Diego and Terry were used heavily to entertain the big boys on the drive up and will be needed on the drive back. They had a few hours to recharge and accepted Pete’s invitation to our lodge. Being sex toys to a house with forty super studs is as much fun as you could imagine. They both had yin-yang ear studs that they said indicated their status. Pete and Jimmy enjoyed wildly pounding the two guys, knowing they couldn’t hurt them. Then Paul and I got a lesson in bottoming. Paul fucked Jimmy and I did Pete. While we did that Diego and Terry fucked our asses.

Jimmy and Pete were facing us so they could watch us and our fuckers behind us. They told us to do to our fuckers what they did to our cocks. That is easier to say than to do because I didn’t know how to control my internals like he could. But, by the time Terry shot his load up my ass, I was getting the hang of it and, of course, feeling the effect Pete’s actions had on my cock explained why he was doing it. Now we have top and bottom things to practice when we get home. We saw Charlie and Tony at dinner. Charlie was seven ten, all muscle and God only knows what he weighs, twenty-eight inches of thick cock. Tony Tran was seven eight and had twenty-seven inches. His build was sleeker and more defined. They both wore breechcloths but it didn’t even try to conceal cocks that were over twenty soft. Tran will spend the night with us while Diego and Terry join Luke’s group. Charlie Kim will stay with the Shadow Hawk family and Yancey. We didn’t see Yancey and Junior at dinner. They were doing some special bonding in their lodge. I guess that meant sex. We took Tony Tran back to our lodge and Jimmy started the fire while Pete secured the entrance for the night. Then Pete introduced us all again and offered Tony his choice of which of us he wanted to start with as we gathered about him. The top of my head didn’t reach his shoulders and I would have to stand on my toes to lick the top of his cock-head if he were standing. “Guys, we have all night,” Tony said. “Tell me about yourselves. I usually like to know a little about guys or girls I fuck, even at sex parties.” Pete told him about himself and his brother and I described how we met and mentioned that he must have already met our friend, Yancey, who has been spending the stay with Charlie Kim’s son “Yes,” he began, “Alex chose him to bond with. It is early for that but he is quite advanced for his age. Anyway Yancey was over eighteen and made an informed choice. I’m sure Junior will take good care of him.” I didn’t understand why being over eighteen was important for Yancey when it didn’t seem to be a concern for anything else.

Then he told us some about himself. He started college at sixteen and is just seventeen now. He was in his fraternity pledge class with Samuel Running Bear and has made several trips to the reservation with him or his brother Joseph. He has a couple kids due in a few months from the wives of married guys he fucked in past trips. Tony said he is actually bi and has two Vietnamese sisters that he hopes to marry back in Berkeley. They will be graduating and they and he will be moving to Princeton in the new year.

He then said that Pete should choose the order. He chose to go first. I was to be third after Jimmy. Jimmy fucked me on the second bed as I sucked my brother while Pete got drilled. He and Jimmy had been fucked by giant cocks before and had enough internal strength that Tony didn’t need to hold back. Even being fucked myself I watched as much as I could to get an idea of what was coming. Tony’s piece was nearly as thick as my wrist and when it was in deep you could see Pete’s muscled abdominals bulge outward as the cock pressed them from below. Pete came three times before Tony pumped him full with a massive load that sprayed from the tight seal around his buried cock with some force. Then it was Jimmy’s turn. Pete needed a break so Paul shifted to fucking me. By the time Tony withdrew from an exhausted Jimmy, Pete had recovered enough to sandwich Paul as he fucked me. It would help loosen him up for his turn. I slid off my brother, carrying some fresh cum for deep lubrication and went over to Tony. Jimmy was still sprawled of the blankets unable to move but there was still lots of room. “What is the biggest cock you’ve had?” Tony asked me. “Seventeen inches from big Alex,” I answered. “That’s good and I see that the boys got you warmed up and lubed with their cum. I’m only ten inches longer than what you had.” Only ten inches I thought. One giant normal cock more than the huge one I had this afternoon. I’m in a world where ten inches is no big deal.

“Will it hurt?” “No way. I’ve fucked lots of normal guys and you’ll love it. I’ll pump you a big load before I get past what has already been explored. That will expand your gut deep like pumping up a balloon and make it nice and slick. Then I’ll claim all that virgin territory. Let’s get started.” He put me on my back and knelt between my widely spread legs, his knees between both of mine. When he pushed his cock down to horizontal it extended many inches past his knee. He leaned toward me, pushing his arms under my legs to hold me by the sides of my chest and raised me off the blanket until I was held vertical in front of him. Pointing up, his pole extended to the middle of his breast bone but the thick muscles pressed it forward so the tip was about eight inches out. He just held me at a comfortable height where I could use both hands to feel his powerful shaft and lick around the crown with my tongue. He would periodically spurt out a jet of lube that was more than most guys cum and I swallowed several of the tasty offerings. He then raised me another foot and kissed me strongly. His tongue was as long and strong as I might have expected. It was a good kiss but not like with Pete where it expresses our mutual love. This was more of a casual display of the dominance I already knew he had. When he broke the kiss he lifted me above his head so he could position the tip at my hole. He let me sit on it with light pressure. His face was at my chest level. I looked down past my hard cock and saw the long stiff shaft extending from his groin to nestle in my ass crack. He looked up at my face, smiled and let more of my weight press on his pole. It was enough to force me open and let him pop inside. I felt really stuffed. He added a few more inches and started a short fuck stroke. It felt great. Besides the internal feeling I could track our progress as I gradually sat lower. When he was about halfway I was face to face with him. With the stroking, my eyes would be up by his hairline to down by his mouth. He

brought me off and I sprayed both our faces with my seed. We licked each other clean. By the time he reached my previous limit I was hard again. A few quick thrusts and he exploded inside me as I came again. It was a massive discharge that I could feel pumping up my guts and he had had several orgasms already this evening. When the flow eased, I looked down at the ten inches that remained. Then I looked up into his eyes. He smiled again and resumed his fuck stroke. Now the strokes were over a foot long. Each time I bottomed out a little lower as he boldly went where no man had gone before. My stiff piece was bumping along the cobblestones of his abs as he moved me up and down. When I put my hand on my own tight belly I could feel his thick flesh moving underneath, bending under my diaphragm to follow my intestine as he pushed deep into me. Ten minutes more and he pushed me tight to his groin and held me there. I had all of him inside me. I felt proud and looked up at him and smiled. He smiled back. Then he began the real fuck. The strokes were long, hard and got increasingly faster; not as hard or as fast as with the Indian boys but plenty. How can I explain how a two foot long fuck stroke feels? Even your wildest imaginings probably fall short of the reality. He pounded me for what seemed forever but I was told it was twelve minutes before exploding inside me as I came once more. He just left me sprawled on the blankets as he switched to my younger brother. I was still in the dazed afterglow of his fuck as Paul had his turn. When he finished with Paul he left him beside me and moved for seconds with Pete and Jimmy. Somewhere in there we feel asleep hugging each other. It was morning when we awoke. I was being fucked by Pete and Paul by Jimmy. “That’s the best way to wake up,” Paul stated. “I wish we could do that every morning.”

“We fuck each other every morning,” said Pete. “There’s no reason you two can’t do the same.” I was thinking of what reason we could give our parents to start sharing one room and maybe one bed. Tony had fucked the boys before we woke and left. We stripped the blankets and folded them to get set for the trip home. We then headed to the lake to clean up. Alex Jr. was there with both his dads. He was riding Yancey’s shoulders. Yancey was bigger, about six six with some serious muscle and a sixteen inch cock. “Yancey, how did you get so big?” I asked. “I bonded with Junior this weekend and my new size and strength is a little bonus in the deal. We’ll be happy to give you and Paul a ride any time.” “We?” I asked. “Junior and I,” he replied. “Since our bonding he is always with me.” A subtle change seemed to come over his body. He seemed a little bigger and he continued in a confident voice. “I’m so small now that it limits my interactions with others. With Yancey I can explore the world while my own body grows.” Yancey went back to normal. “That was Junior if you didn’t guess. He can run my body while I observe anytime he wants. He uses it better than I and I’ve already learned a lot from watching. Plus what I experience through his mind is so much deeper than I get direct from my senses. Since you can’t experience an orgasm like we do you don’t know what you are missing.”

“Are you still you? Are you still our friend? Are you going to come home with us today?” “Some of that is complicated,” he began. “I’m still me but I’m also part Junior and there are lots we share. It is a partnership but I know that it is best if he makes all the decisions. I, we, are still your friends and you know that after this trip our friendship will be much more intimate even if I had reminded just Yancey. Finally, yes, we will be coming home with you. Junior wants to meet my family and all my friends. Then we’ll do some exploring.” I knew what he meant by meet. I wasn’t really certain what their arrangement was but Yancey seemed happy with it. It will be fun to see the impact from unleashing a super-stud on our high school. We ate a light breakfast and said our goodbyes to our new friends. That was usually a full body embrace and deep kiss with our cocks mashed between us; cocks that knew us intimately. I wished we could have had more rounds with them but I knew we’d be back. We packed up the truck and loaded the horses. I rode in the bed on the soft surface made by our cum soaked blankets. Yancey was with me. Pete drove with Paul and Jimmy in the cab. We started off. Yancey immediately put me on my back and positioned himself to fuck me. I was eager to try out his enhanced body and sixteen-inch cock. He was good and we soon enjoyed a nice mutual orgasm. Then there was a change in him that told me Junior had taken charge. Yancey was good but Junior was incredible. Then he let Yancey back for round three. We finished that round just before we left the woods and turned onto the paved road. I had a few minutes to recover before we would arrive at the service station. Both Yancey and I were covered in the cum I spewed as were the leather garments. I was leaking from my ass and I wiped up some and took a taste as I hadn’t tried Yancey’s sperm before. I saw Paul through the back window of the cab. He had been busy too, sucking both our Indian friends. He had leaked cum smeared on his face.

We pulled into the station. Matt, Pete and Jimmy’s father, came out of the office. He still wore loose fitting coveralls. I noticed that the vehicle he had been working on was no longer on the lift but was parked by the side. Our pickup was still in front of the second bay. “Hi,” he greeted us. “It is obvious you had a good time. My boys can be lots of fun. This is a small community and I already heard Junior chose a pet. It looks like you were the lucky one,” he said to Yancey. “Congratulations.” “Yes, sir.” I replied. “Pete and Jimmy showed us a lot. We’re their boyfriends now.” “We hope we can have them over frequently and visit them,” said Pete. “Sure. It is not like we need extra room since you’ll share one bed. I think it is great you’ll have a steady relationship instead of just the usual casual sex,” Matt agreed. “But, for now, you should fix their pickup so they can get home. The generator was delivered yesterday.” “I’ll get right on it and Jimmy will unload the truck and take care of the horses,” Pete said. He went to the garage, dropped his breechcloth and took coveralls from a wall hook. “It will take Pete about an hour to get you ready. I charged your battery yesterday. That gives me some time to meet my boys’ friends,” Matt said. I knew what he meant. We followed him through the station office to a back room that had a bed and wash basin. He washed his hands and unsnapped the straps holding up his loose coveralls. They fell to the floor. I guess I’m getting comfortable with things. I was looking forward to my boyfriends’ dad fucking me. He was a hot guy and he awed us from the first time we saw him but two days ago I would not have imagined him fucking us. Now I expected it. We were not disappointed. I loved his eighteen hard inches and Paul got a chance to try Yancey and Junior before getting his turn with Matt. Jimmy returned in time to get Yancey up his ass while sucking me.

We had just wrapped the second round when Pete knocked. Our pickup was ready. We took a quick shower from a head on the wall in the garage before getting into our regular clothes for the drive home. Nothing Yancey brought would fit him now so Matt lent him one of his coveralls. With a final hug and kiss we did our goodbyes with Pete and Jimmy. They would stay with us next weekend and we planned to spend the days after Christmas with them. Paul and I decided to tell our parents everything. We didn’t want to pretend or hide the sex we will have between ourselves or with our boyfriends. We headed home in high spirits. Our pickup trouble had changed our lives.
Chapter 26 - Spring Break We were seniors. Normally we went to a party spot for our spring break, but, this year, Jim suggested, since we were all going different ways after graduation, we do something together. I’m Eric Banner, a senior at Stanford. I’m six, two and 180, a varsity swimmer. After graduation I’ll be heading to UCLA for graduate work in economics. Jim Hanson is the leader of our group. He plays football and baseball. On the football team he plays tight end, usually in two tight end formations. He got a key touchdown against Washington State this year. But his best sport is baseball where he plays second base and hits for power. He was drafted by the Mets and will report to their AAA team in Florida after graduation. Rounding out our group is Paul Sims, he wrestles in the 141 pound class and, at five, five, is probably, pound for pound, the most muscular guy I know. He’s headed to Princeton next year for law school. What we’d decided on was a hiking and camping trip into the Sierra Nevada Mountains. We were looking for a wilderness experience to share a final adventure together. We took Route 4 east of Stockton and headed up into the mountains, shifting to a dirt road heading north when we were at about 3500 feet. Another ten miles and several hundred feet higher the road ended, so we piled out, collected our stuff and started our hike. We had a good portable GPS so we weren’t worried about getting lost though we hadn’t hiked this area before. We made a few miles that first afternoon before finding a mountain stream and making camp. We caught a couple trout for dinner and talked about our plans for the future. The next day we decided to follow the stream higher into the mountains. It was about an hour after our stop for lunch when we heard noises just ahead. There was a small clearing next to the bank and we spotted two horses tied near the stream. The sounds were from their owners. Three Indian men were having sex in the grass, very energetically and vocally.

We watched, concealed by the bushes. They were about our age or maybe a little younger, but they were huge, both size and muscle. The smallest must have been taller than me by a few inches and have proportionately more muscle than Paul. That guy was being fucked by the biggest of the group. He was well over seven foot and plowing his buddy’s ass with over foot-long strokes with a cock that must have been much longer. The third in the group was resting, sitting with his back against the trunk of a tree, legs widely spread, obviously recovering. He was intermediate, maybe six, eight or so. He wore a type of leather vest that was fully open revealing a massive chest, thick lats, bulging arms and shoulders. Despite his size and muscularity he looked to have been given quite a workout. He was breathing deeply and had a sheen of sweat on his body and very long, black hair. He also had some sort of leather breechcloth but it was severely askew and not concealing anything. Of course, his half-hard cock must have been over fifteen inches and would have been impossible to hide. Even not fully stiff it extended well past the second cobblestone of his defined abdominals. He had shot several loads over his torso, vest and even into his hair. Yet, even though he was a huge muscle stud, it was obvious he’d been thoroughly fucked. It was easy to see that his ass was leaking a steady stream of cum from what must have been a massive load. The guy being fucked gave a shout and spewed a large load from a cock that was well over a foot long. The first spurt was a jet over eight feet long that landed past his head. The next half dozen sprayed him and his partner and the ones that followed would have exceeded my best load by three or four times. A minute after he started he was still bubbling cum from the tip of a still hard cock. Meanwhile the huge guy fucking him had sped up his assault. The rapid strokes were almost two feet long and he clearly had many inches still buried in his partner. After a couple furious minutes he plunged into the root and held it there. The abdominal muscles of his partner started rippling up and down as the thick tube of muscle embedded in his gut spasmed as it released a torrent of sperm. The young male on the receiving end unleashed another big load even though he’d just finished cumming.

We were engrossed in watching, not making a sound. After a couple minutes the big guy started to extract his cock. One foot, two feet, when the head popped free it had extended past his knee and must have been near thirty inches; thick too. We were so engrossed in watching the big stud we didn’t notice the guy by the tree until he shouted something I didn’t understand to his friends. He had stood up and was pointing in our direction. The biggest one got to his feet, looked our way and said something to the first guy in what, must have been, their native tongue. “Come out and show yourselves,” he demanded. “We’re friendly Indians, very friendly. Don’t even think of running. We know these mountains much better than you.” We glanced at each other and decided to comply, meekly walking into the clearing, stopping a dozen feet short of the big stud that was the leader. “Did you like our little show? I think you did.” “We’re not gay,” I insisted. “We were hiking and heard some noise. We’ve never seen anyone so big...er, muscular, as you guys.” “Then why are your cocks hard?” said the one recently fucked who had rolled to his side on the grass. It was true. My cock, almost eight inches, was stiff and I had a wet spot on my shorts near the tip. My friends were in a similar state. “That was quite a show you put on but, I assure you, we’re straight. I’m Eric and my friends are Jim and Paul. We’re seniors at Stanford on our break.” “I’m Samuel Running Bear,” said the biggest. “My brother, Joseph,” indicating the one who was by the tree, “and our friend Daniel. I’m a sophomore and Joseph’s a senior at Berkeley. You’ve been hiking on our reservation land.”

“We didn’t mean to trespass,” I offered. “We thought this was a national forest.” “No problem, I said we’re friendly Indians. Let us show you how friendly. Which one do you want to fuck?” He asked Daniel, who had gotten to his feet. “I’ll think Jim will be fun. You ready for a little action with this?” He indicated his fourteen inch piece that was still almost fully hard and dripping the remains from his last cum. He walked toward Jim who took a step back. They were the same height, six, four, but the Indian was clearly more muscular. “No, stay away. I’m not gay. You can’t force me.” He turned to run, but the Indian reached out with one arm, grabbing him by the straps on his backpack. He was lifted off his feet. “I think you’re wrong, about a great many things,” Daniel said with a hint of a chuckle as he effortlessly tore away Jim’s tee and shorts. Daniel slipped Jim’s backpack off and tossed it aside. Jim was pushed to his back. He’d stopped struggling when he realized how much stronger the young Indian was. Daniel had bigger muscles, but he must have been much stronger than he looked to handle Jim so easily. Jim’s legs were raised to Daniel’s shoulders as he got on his knees and bent over Jim. He maneuvered his thick pole next to Jim’s. Jim had a thick, eight-and-a- half-incher, that looked, was, small next to his fucker’s. Daniel reached between his legs and rubbed up some of the copious fluid running down his inner thighs. He used that to slather his thick pole with lube as Jim watched stunned. As I watched Daniel put the flaring cap of his cock at Jim’s entrance. When he felt the pressure he started to squirm but a hand pressing his chest calmed him down. It began to press into Jim.

“Please, stop. I’ve never been fucked before. You’re too big. Aren’t you supposed to get me ready for you or something?” Jim babbled as he felt the tip of the thick head start to spread his opening. “Relax. I can feel you’re virgin. There’s no way I could get you open enough to make this easy. I’ve done this before. Your cock is already leaking. You’re gonna like it.” Jim grunted as the wide cock-head punched through his ring. Steady pressure added a few more inches. He started some short strokes that got Jim shaking and gasping. His cock spewed a load onto his chest and there was still nearly a foot of pole left to enter him. I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Samuel. I turned toward him. My eyes were looking right at one of his brown nipples on the huge mass of his pectoral muscle. I bent my neck to look up at his face. He was looking down at me with an amused expression. He looked left and I followed his gaze the end of his incredible cock as it stood proudly erect between the plates of his chest. The reddish brown shaft was darker than his natural skin tone and crisscrossed with veins that pulsed with the blood that made it hard. I put a hand on it, somewhere about halfway. I was only able to wrap about two-thirds around it. The surface was warm and slick with juices. There was some give and then firmness underneath. The cone-shaped cap was a brighter shade of red. The skin that enfolded it had retracted below the flange. From the top there was a steady flow of fluid mixed with the occasional inches long jet. It was hypnotic. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. “Go ahead, taste it. You know you want to.” He shifted his hand to the back of my neck but wasn’t trying to force me. He didn’t need to. He was right. The base of the crown was right at mouth level. I licked with my tongue, lapping up some of the juice. It was different. I sucked on the side of the tip with my mouth. He dipped down a few inches so I could get my lips around the end, teasing the slit with the tip of my

tongue that was soon coated by the stuff that kept flowing out. A jet sprayed into my mouth. I was a bit surprised by the amount but instinctively swallowed. I tried to put more cock in my mouth and managed, barely, to get the whole tip inside. It was just too big and I had to back off. “Are you ready?” Ready? “You can’t be serious. It’s as thick as my wrist and longer than my entire torso. If you shoved that in my ass it would come out my mouth, but I’d be dead before you got half way.” “You’re not going to die. You’re going to have to trust me. You know I could do whatever I want with you.” He was waiting for an answer. “Yes, I know.” “You want me to fuck you even though you are afraid it may hurt you, even kill you?” He was right. I did. “Yes,” I mumbled, shocked by my answer. “Why do you want to be fucked by me?” Wasn’t my acceptance enough? Now he wants a reason. “You’re so big and powerful. I know I can’t resist you but I don’t want to. I guess I want to feel your power, your sex, inside me.” “Good. I know I really didn’t give you a choice, but it definitely will be easier for you that you’ve recognized your need for a man to take charge of you.” I was puzzled over that last bit but didn’t have time to ponder it as he put his hands on my hips and hoisted me into the air. My 180 pounds was really nothing to him. He lifted me straight overhead so he could reposition his arms between my legs, so, when he lowered me again my legs were spread wide by the bulging muscles of his upper arm, each one was much thicker than my thigh. By the time my ass was at his shoulder height my knees settled into the crooks of his elbows. Lowering a few more inches

and I felt the blunt point of his sex spear spread my glutes. I felt him press my hole. I could feel him, hot, wet, and slippery, right at the entrance. He let some of my weight rest on it and the tip started to spread me open just a little as my ass ring tried to snap against the intrusion. A jet of his lube squirted against the ring and some more slipped inside me. The next spurt actually breached the gate and I felt it spray my gut. A bit more weight on the head and I could feel myself being forced open and him sinking deeper. It felt weird, being opened up, not particularly painful, but like I needed to go, however it was going in me not out. The next inch allowed my ring to clear the rim of his head and snap tight to the shaft. I remembered that was still as thick as my wrist, but I was proud that I’d gotten the widest part inside. Some more slid inside and that reminded me there was well over two feet, just as thick, to go. He bumped something that caused my cock to jump. I was still well in the air so I looked down at Samuel. He looked up at me and flashed a smile that told me he knew what he’d done to me. He did it again, again and again, causing me to gasp and tingle. A minute more had me in a frenzy. I was cumming. I shot half a dozen strong bursts. When I looked down I saw that most of it had streaked Samuel’s long, black hair, but he was still smiling at me, so I guess he’s pretty used to that. While I’d been distracted I hadn’t realized that his cock was much further into me. From my height I guessed it was about a foot. It was still stimulating my sensitive spot with every movement but the bulge of the head was well in my gut. He was stroking me constantly, but each one ended somewhat deeper. I remembered there was something I was worried about earlier, but the sensations from the spike of flesh within me made it hard to focus. It was big and thick. I could feel it spreading my gut as it pressed in and the relaxation as it retreated. However, it was not just a passive presence. It was a living, throbbing, writhing shaft of muscle and, I could tell, it was as powerful as the rest of his muscles. Another strong orgasm took me by surprise.

When I recovered I saw I had sprayed most of my cum on Samuel’s face. It took me a few seconds longer to realize I was now face to face with him, so he must be much deeper into me. I could feel it as it curved under the top row of my abdominal muscles. So it does bend when needed and might not rip me apart. I decided to lick up the cum I’d sprayed on Samuel’s face. When I got to the gob above his upper lip, he stuck his tongue out and swiped it. He then leaned his head and kissed me on the lips, pushing his tongue into me. I knew enough to remain passive while he explored. He wiped my cum from my own tongue and took it back to his mouth. Then he was back probing. It was long, thick and as powerful as the rest of him. I tried brushing the underside with my own tongue and he seemed to like it. He broke our kiss. “I think you’re into this. I knew you would be.” “I’ve had my two best cums ever and I’m still hard. Does this mean I’m gay?” “What do you think?” “Yeah, I’m gay. But, I don’t know anything about being gay.” “Don’t worry. I know what you need. I’ll take care of you. But, right now, I’ve got nine more inches for you.” I didn’t really understand that last bit, except for the nine inches. I looked down past my stiff cock and saw the thick pole that sprouted from his groin. The remaining part was longer than my entire cock and three times thicker too. He pushed me down and another inch disappeared and I felt the friction throughout my gut and right to my cock. He kept entering me little by little. Internally it was hard to comprehend, he seemed to be everywhere. When I pressed my hand to my abs I could feel him under the muscles. The blood pumping through it was like a second heartbeat. I was soon looking up at Samuel’s face. I came again, my third time, and I hadn’t touched myself. Of course, my stiff shaft rubbing along his big muscles certainly helped.

This time when I recovered I felt the press of his orange-sized balls on my glutes. I had him fully, nearly thirty inches of cock, inside my body. I looked up at him, he seemed proud of me. Hell, I was proud of me. “You have every inch of me. Now we can really get started.” Started? I didn’t understand. What was what we’d been doing? Then he began raising me up, then down, up again even higher. The sensations were incredible. Samuel’s cock was starting to get excited. It felt like my body was just an extension of his cock. My heart beat in time with his pulse. Every tremor shook my body. Then there was something new, harder, wilder, an explosion. I must have passed out. I was wrapped in Samuel’s huge arms that were holding me against his chest with a pectoral muscle as a pillow. He was still inside me but not moving, just the steady throbbing of a resting monster. My own cock was still semi-hard, not too surprising since, even resting, there was plenty of stimulation. I’d shot several fresh loads judging by how slick and damp it was between my body and his. He’d shot too, flooding my gut. I could feel the leakage flowing over my ball sack. “That was one powerful load. I guess I came again too.” “I actually flooded your gut three times in the last half hour or so and you’ve been spurting seed every few minutes yourself. Most guys I fuck are fuzzy afterwards. You’re typical.” “You can’t make me gay and leave me. Do you need a boyfriend or fuck buddy?” “I’m always looking for fuck buddies. I’ll add you to my network, but you need a steadier relationship. I’ll take care of you. But, that’s for later, now I’ll pull out of you.” I think that was good but didn’t have time to consider it as he started lifting me and I felt the thick pole sliding out my ring. The bulge below my abs from the flaring head retreated toward the exit as he raised me higher. It

pressed the door from inside and then popped out. Cum poured out my hole as my ring tried to close after being overstretched for so long. He set me on my feet. I was somewhat unsteady; getting fucked by Samuel was quite a workout. I had a chance to look around and see what my friends were doing. Off to my left was Paul, kissing Joseph. On second glance I saw that Joseph was kneeling with Paul straddling his lap with his legs around Joseph’s waist. They broke their kiss and looked this way. “You looked like you had fun, Rick.” “Fun, certainly, but more than that. I think I’m gay.” “I’ve been gay since high school but, now, I don’t need to hide it from you and Jim.” He lifted his butt a bit, confirming he was riding Joseph’s big cock. The mention of Jim prompted me to look for him. I spotted him lying on the grass in a sixty-nine as he and Daniel sucked each other’s cocks. Daniel was taking all of Jim’s eight and a half, but Jim was only managing about half of Daniel’s, much thicker, fourteen. Jim started swallowing hard as his Indian partner feed him a torrent of cum. “It’s time for us to head back to our camp,” announced Samuel. “You’ll be joining us.” I was about to agree, but Samuel turned away and I understood that he was telling us not asking. The Indian boys disentangled from Paul and Jim. Our backpacks were strapped to the horses. There was no point in retrieving our clothes shredded before we’d been fucked but we still had our hiking shoes and socks and changes in our packs. It looked like clothes weren’t in the plan for now though the Indians still had their leather vests and breechcloths. There were only two horses, big horses. Samuel at seven, eight and well over four hundred pounds would have been too much. He would run the route and Paul got the honor of riding his cock. After lowering him on his

pole, something Paul managed a lot better than I, the other boys tied his legs about Samuel’s waist and their chests together with leather straps. Joseph then mounted his horse, bareback, no saddle, and hoisted me up onto his sixteen-inch pole. I guess I was also riding bareback. A strap about my chest tied us together. I saw Jim and Daniel were set similarly. “Catch me if you can,” said Samuel, who started off into the trees in a brisk run. Joseph urged his horse ahead at an easy pace. I asked why he wasn’t trying to keep up with Samuel. He laughed and explained that Samuel could run twice as fast as an unloaded horse on level ground. He’ll be at the camp well before us with enough time to fuck Paul and get dinner started. It was about a two-hour trip to their camp. The horse’s gait with Joseph’s sixteen-inch cock up my butt was pretty stimulating. I also loved the close physical contact with his powerful muscles. I was strapped to his thick chest and sitting between his widely spread thighs. Each of his thighs was three times thicker than mine and his arms were about three and a half of mine. I shot twice on the route and he came up me too. The camp was a group of huts by a large mountain lake. A couple older pickups, one with a horse trailer attached, were parked nearby where a dirt road ended. A large fire was going in a central area. We were greeted by Paul who was wearing a leather vest and breechcloth like our new friends. He also had moccasins though the Indians were barefoot. He had similar gear for us. We were set down while the Indians took care of the horses. Since we were no longer straight or pretending to be, our reunion was quite physical. Paul showed us where to drop our stuff and we had a chance to wash off in the very cold lake. We were soon joined by Daniel and Joseph who brought some soap. They showed us the best way to clean out our asses, involving soaping up their long cocks until they were hard and pistoning our guts with it. Then we’d be rinsed by repeated strokes in chest deep water until they shot their seed to give us deep lubrication.

After drying off and dressing, we joined Samuel by the fire. It looked like he had a deer carcass over the fire and some fish and corn, prepared but not yet cooking. Daniel and Joseph took over the food preparation while Samuel had us sit down. “We had some fun this afternoon and we’re going to have some more. We have some friends coming. I said I’d take care of you and I will. “Paul, you’re the easiest. You’re headed to Princeton next year and I have a friend there, Tony Tran, who is always interested in adding hot guys to his network. I’ll arrange an introduction. He’s a couple inches smaller than me where it counts but I doubt you’ll notice. “Eric, you get my ring that marks you as a member of my network, my regular fuck buddies.” He handed me a ring with a bronze disk with a round turquoise insert. I put it on. “If you see a guy with one you’ll know you have something in common.” I gave a little laugh at that. “However, I’m at Berkeley most of the year, so you need a more permanent arrangement to keep you satisfied. Mark Grey Eagle is the head of our tribal police force. He’s 38 and quite hot, like an older version of my brother. He has two sons, William and Henry, 16 and 14. He lost his wife last fall and really needs someone to look after the household as his job keeps him pretty busy. He also wears my ring. “You’ll be perfect for them and your ass will get plenty of quality cock. They’ll be here soon to meet you.” “So you expect me to replace their wife and mother and share a bed with the dad. I’m only six years older than the eldest son. How will they feel knowing their dad is fucking me?”

“That will be no problem. I expect they’ll be fucking you too. Mark doesn’t like them having friends over on school nights; it interferes with their studies.” “But I was going to graduate school.” My mind was racing. “What about my plans?” “That was when you thought you were straight. You’d get a degree, make money, marry, and have kids. You know that’s not what you need, but we’ll see what you say after you’re better acquainted.” “Jim, you’ll be joining Daniel’s family.” “My son wanted a pet for his birthday and you’ll be perfect,” Daniel added. “My son will take good care of you and my wife and I can certainly use the help. He’s a good son and very advanced for his age. Your companionship and the responsibility will be good for him.” Jim looked confused, so I thought I’d try and clear things up. “Your wife is OK with bringing another man into your home; one you’ve fucked before and, I suppose, plan to again.” “Sure, we have no secrets. Samuel and I have been friends since we were infants and fuck buddies since twelve. We were athletes in high school and had fun with all our mates. When Samuel went to college he came back a muscle giant. I wasn’t naturally six foot six with a fourteen-inch cock. Samuel gave me a drink that gave me some of the benefits he’d gotten.” “Pet? I don’t understand,” Jim spoke at last. “You don’t look even twenty in spite of your size. How old is your son?” “I’m nineteen. My wife is almost nineteen and my son is one year old tomorrow. It’s hard to explain. You’ll have to meet him. You will, soon. I hear Mark’s truck now.” I looked toward the sound and saw a large 4WD pickup with extra high ground clearance moving slowly down the hill on the dirt road. It was silver-

grey in color with a flashing light gizmo on the cab roof. Everyone headed off to the parking area to greet the new arrival. The pickup had a crew cab but I only saw the driver inside, a man in a khaki uniform. The door had a logo painted on with the word ‘Police’ above. It stopped, the door opened and I got my first good look at the driver. He was clearly not a boy, mature in facial features and body language said confidence and control. He matched Joseph in height, muscularity and cock size too, guessing by the outline along his thigh. I looked up at his face. He smiled, seeing where I’d been looking just before. I could feel my face blush, embarrassed by getting caught checking him out. “Mark this is Eric, Eric, Mark,” Samuel said introducing us. “Eric, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Welcome to my family.” He held out his hand and I took it. It was a firm, strong, warm grip. I noticed he wore Samuel’s ring. “Call me Rick. All my friends do.” “We’re here boys. Get down and meet Rick.” He banged his hand a couple times on the side of the pickup’s bed. In response a boy vaulted over the side to the ground. He was naked, a well-muscled five eight. Though not near Mark in muscularity, he had me beat. I’d say 200 pounds of pure muscle on that frame, twenty pounds more than I and six inches shorter. I saw that his soft cock was about eight inches in that state with the foreskin covering the tip. There was cum dripping from the tip and drying splotches on his torso and black pubic hair. “Rick, this is my eldest, sixteen-year-old, Bill.” I held out my hand but Bill ran to me and gave me a full body embrace. I felt his cock grow longer and harder between my thighs while his hands held my butt cheeks. I felt a couple fingers probe then slip into my hole. When he ended the hug and stepped back a few inches the front flap of my

breechcloth was draped over the last three inches of his pole that had expanded to over ten inches and was sticking out horizontal. “I think Bill likes you,” Mark observed. Next to stand up in the pickup was a small version of Samuel. The same proportions and bulging muscles but only about three feet tall. He was wearing blue nylon gym shorts, but an eight inch cock had pushed down the left leg opening. Since it was obviously rock hard and pointing skyward, it had caused the thin material of the leg to bunch about the base of his shaft. He was still pumping periodic short spurts of cum like the last remains of a much bigger discharge. While he was my length, it looked huge on such a miniature body. I noticed he was thicker than I. He reached down and helped up a boy almost twice his height. This one was a couple inches shorter than Bill and not as muscular, about five six and one sixty. He was sweating, his shoulder length black hair was damp and his brownish-red skin had a sheen from the moisture and streaks of freshly dripping cum. He looked disoriented and the smaller boy had to help him over the side and to the ground. Then he jumped out and did a somersault before landing beside the truck. “Dad, which one is mine?” “Which do you think?” Daniel replied. He looked at me, Paul and Jim and went directly to Jim, taking him by the hand. “Come with me. I need to explain things to you.” Jim allowed himself to be led away and they entered one of the huts. “That was Daniel’s son, Samuel. They live next door from us. This is my younger son, Hank. You can see why I don’t allow Samuel to fuck my boys on school nights before they’ve done their homework. But I have to work a couple nights each week and sometimes he’ll start early. With you in our household that shouldn’t be a problem anymore.” “Sir.”

“Mark, please Rick. We’re family now.” “Mark, sure. Mark, you might be strong enough to control young Samuel, but I think he’s probably stronger than I. I couldn’t stop him from fucking Bill or Hank if he wanted to.” “You’re right. He’s sixty pounds of pure muscle and I’ve seen him bench four hundred easily. In six months he’ll be stronger than I too. But I figure he’d be happy to fuck you and let the boys study. “I have some skins and blankets in the truck. Let’s set up in one of the lodges before dinner.” Hank had recovered quite a bit and the four of us unloaded the truck in one trip. The boys set up the lodge for our stay. The skins covered a pad of straw, forming a large sleeping area. Bill prepared a fire in a stone ring under a hole in the top but it wasn’t lit at this time. Mark stripped off his uniform for the leather vest and breechcloth that seemed to be the attire about the camp, though the boys just wore the leather breechcloth. Hank came over while the others were busy to introduce himself. “Hi Rick. I’m sorry I was too wasted earlier to greet you.” “I understand. I guess that was a pretty good fuck.” “Yes. He’s been fucking us for about four months now, getting bigger and stronger each day. We’ve both been getting bigger and stronger too. He shoots lots of cum but he said he won’t produce any sperm until he’s three.” “So you like getting fucked?” “Sure if the guy knows what he’s doing. Daniel is pretty good but dad won’t fuck us. Samuel, big Samuel that is, has fucked Bill, but not me yet. Of course, Bill fucks me when Samuel doesn’t come over to do us both.” “So do you like to fuck or just get fucked?”

“Sure, I have lots of friends at school I fuck. It’s just I’m the little brother. Now that you’re in the family I’ll be able to fuck you, at least once dad starts you off. But dad didn’t say I couldn’t be first to kiss you.” He pushed me to my back. Even at only fourteen he was well stronger than me, maybe twice as strong. He straddled my waist and leaned forward. We were chest to chest, his face just inches above mine. His hair hung down like a curtain around my face. He had full, soft lips. They touched mine. I felt his tongue brush my lips and I opened my mouth to let him inside. I wrapped my arms around his back as his hands held my head. I’d kissed plenty of hot girls, but never had a hotter kiss than he gave me. Down below our cocks were hard and rubbing against each other entwined with the leather flaps from our garments. He pushed up breaking our kiss, then leaned back until his was kneeling, still straddling my hips. He had a satisfied smile as if he knew how much I liked his kiss. His dad and older brother were looking at us. “It looks like you’re a bit hit with my sons.” “I’m the same size as Rick, Dad,” Hank said excitedly. I looked where he was looking and our cocks were adjacent and hard, mine just beneath his, touching his ball sack and his just touching my pubes. A tapered end of his breechcloth obscured a few inches in the middle. He was eight inches like me though uncut, unlike me. “You’re only fourteen, son, with a few years of growth ahead of you. But now, it’s time for dinner.” Hank stood and gave me a hand. The family, my family, went out and gathered with the others about the fire. The deer had been taken over to the side, no longer over the flames, but near enough to stay warm. Samuel was cutting strips of meat onto a big platter. I saw trout, corn, potatoes and whole grain bread. It was a big meal for big men. We sat on a log. I was between Bill and Hank with Mark to the left by Bill. Jim sat between Daniel and his son and Paul between Samuel and Joseph.

Hank got us a big plate of food. There were no utensils so we grabbed pieces with our fingers. The boys kept picking out pieces of meat and fish for me, telling me to try this or that while placing it at, or even through my lips. “So, Jim, Eric, Paul, are you satisfied with the arrangements I’ve made for you?” Samuel asked once the meal was well underway. “Jim is perfect,” young Samuel answered. “I was thinking about his new name. After fucking him I’m sure Screaming Hawk will be perfect.” “I’m fine too,” added Paul. “As a bonus it looks like I get you and Joseph for tonight.” “I think you’ll find it’s Samuel having both of us,” corrected Joseph, “but it’ll still be fun.” “Well I’m excited about joining the Grey Eagle family. Does that make me Eric Grey Eagle now?” “Definitely,” asserted Mark while Bill and Hank slapped my thighs. “We’re neighbors,” Daniel stated, “I’ll have my wife show you around our town.” “Thanks, that’s very friendly, but I understand, our families are extremely friendly I know your son is very special. If it’s not too forward of me could I ask how it happened?” “I think my son can explain it best himself.” “Sure, Dad. You must have sensed that Samuel’s size is not natural and you’d never expect to meet three men as big as Joseph, Mark and my dad though individually they might be considered at the extreme edge of normal. “They’ve been enhanced by taking a formula that boosts size and cell metabolism. Samuel got the full dose and my dad and the others a reduced

amount. There is a third level that gives about a twenty percent boost that is sold commercially as a supplement and only has effect as long as the supplement is taken. It works by improving the proteins involved in energy production and storage in each cell of the body. At it’s best an order of magnitude improvement. Muscles are dramatically stronger and faster and fat is no longer needed since much more energy can be stored in each enhanced cell. “But muscle isn’t the only part of the body that uses a lot of energy, the brain does too. The formula greatly improved brain function but this effect was not noticed. The initial users were already quite intelligent. When they got boosted, their studies, research and other projects became more successful. This was attributed to hard work, experience or inspiration. “The birth of me and those like me required a better explanation. In my case, the night before my dad’s wedding, Samuel fucked him. He carried a massive load of Samuel’s sperm, each one enhanced with the new proteins. On his wedding night thousands of these super-sperm mixed with millions of his normal sperm. So, genetically I have Samuel’s DNA, but the key contribution were the proteins that I had from my very first cell. “With the new proteins in every cell I developed faster. Energy went into body structure not baby fat. Birth was six months after gestation. They thought I was premature but I looked like I do today but only eighteen inches and fifteen pounds. And yes, my cock was four inches at birth. I was talking in full sentences by the second day. For the last couple months I was in my mother’s mind. When born I already had learned everything she knew. I was reading and writing by week two. I’m starting high school in the fall. I already know the material but it gets me out of the house and gets me access to lots of new fuck buddies.” “We’ve told them about you,” said Bill. “But they think we’re joking.” “They’ll find out the truth soon enough. But continuing, there are a few dozen like me. I’m third oldest. There are several more in our tribe. The oldest is fourteen months. I know of about a hundred pregnancies in various stages.”

“How do you know about others in other areas?” I asked. “Well most are here in California, a few in New Jersey and some scattered about East and Southeast Asia. We’ve setup our own version of a social networking site to stay in touch and share ideas.” “Will you get as big as Samuel?” Paul asked. “Bigger actually since I’ve had the benefits from the very start. I should be four and a half feet, one twenty at two and six foot, two forty by three when I’ll be sexually mature. Puberty means that by age five I should be about eight feet and almost five hundred pounds, give or take. A thirty inch cock too by that time. “Females don’t get a boost from extra testosterone, so they should top out just shy of eight feet and only be as strong as Samuel is.” “So how smart are you?” I said. “That’s a tough question since normal measures like IQ are meaningless at my level. Samuel, with the supplement formula, has about a seven hundred IQ, better than the top geniuses in history. That’s about typical though some are higher than that. Not many people look beyond his huge muscles and twenty-nine inch cock so they don’t notice. “My generation should easily exceed that level. The early development is just the most obvious sign, but we see things differently. It’s impossible to explain. “It’s why I like sex. Sex let’s my mind relax as intellectual matters are displaced by primal emotions. Mentally it’s better than a good night’s sleep. My mind tends to be active even when dreaming. The best is to fall asleep right after cumming. That’s why I’ve been with Bill and Hank as often as their dad will allow. That’s why I asked for Jim.” “Sam, you’re still welcome any time,” Bill said as Hank nodded agreement.

“After they’ve done their homework,” added Mark. “Well you can always do me, I suppose. After all it’s necessary for your health. But won’t hundreds of eight foot muscle giants attract a lot of attention?” I asked. “You don’t need a genius IQ to figure out I’ll be fucking you. It does have hidden benefits, too. My cum is better than the commercial supplement and the effects are permanent. It certainly helped Bill and Hank the last few months. You won’t catch up to them because they have puberty boosting the impact. “There has already been an article in an obstetrics journal. We estimate about five years before there is major media attention. But, by that time it won’t matter. In ten years then there should be tens of thousands like me and we’ll need every one. “There are big changes coming. Once I bond with Jim, I’ll have a job as part of them.” “Wow. If I had to think about all that each day, I’d like a lot of sex too,” Paul observed. “Actually sex sounds kind of good right about now.” There was general agreement on that. “Daniel and Mark, you can take your families to your lodges and we’ll cleanup and kill the fire before turning in for our own fun,” directed Samuel. “Where can I clean up?” I asked since my hands were greasy from handling the food. The boys laughed and each grabbed one of my wrists, directing me to rub off the grease on their cocks. They got up and used the grease on their hands to lube their father’s fifteen-inch cock. It was big enough to need all four hands. Mark used his hands to lubricate mine, so maybe I’ll get a chance to try fucking tonight too. Mark led me to our lodge and we lay on the animal skins that would be our bed. As my legs were raised to his shoulders, the boys were tying a skin over the entrance opening and starting a fire for warmth in the cool night.

Mark was pushing at my hole but waiting for the boys to finish their chores before entering me. It wasn’t long before they joined us. Bill lay on my right and Hank on my left, positioned so their cock heads touched just above my lips. I opened my mouth to take the bottom half in my lips and licked a bit of the tasty grease I’d spread on them. There was a hand on my cock and I felt another where Mark pressed my butt. It probed my hole and lined the cock up. Mark entered me with a single smooth stroke. The hand on my bottom stayed where it could feel the shaft sliding in and out of my ring. Mark started a steady fuck motion with foot-long strokes. I was nursing on the ends of his sons’ cocks as he watched me from a few inches above my face. He dipped his head until we shared a kiss around the boys’ cocks. I felt his tongue plunge into my mouth between the cock tips. He flicked it up and down while I licked the bottoms. That was enough to trigger Hank and Bill joined an instant later. We both drank the sweet boy cum. The boys removed their cocks after cumming. Mark licked up the bits that spilled onto my face while never pausing pounding my ass. He pulled up and really started pounding me with hard, fast strokes. I came and it triggered his release. He kept going after his orgasm and I got hard again. Another ten minutes and he shot a second load and I shot simultaneously. He pulled out and rolled to his back on the skins, pulling me to rest atop his broad torso. Our cocks, resting now, were snug between our bodies and slick with my shot cum. His thighs were spread as one of his sons, Bill most likely, kneeled between them. My legs, draped over his, were split widely. Hands were on my back as a cock pushed my hole. I was lose and lubed by a couple loads, so it entered easily. I felt his pubes as he entered me fully. It was Bill as he pressed his chest on my back and his head next to mine. “That’s a sweet ass.” “Fuck him hard son. Add your cum to mine.”

He did, very energetically for fifteen minutes before shooting as I squirted my seed between Mark’s body and mine. Hank was next and took it slow and steady to make it last. I turned my head to the side and he bent next to me for a kiss. I sucked on his tongue as we pressed lips for over five minutes as he glided in and out my ass. I came once while we kissed, pressing my tongue into his. He released the kiss and started to pick up his pace. I’d been fucked for over ninety minutes and was sweating and breathing heavily. I came again but Hank just kept up the pace. He had real endurance. I tried squeezing my ass around his cock. He gave a moan and kept going, but the added friction got me to shoot once more. “Please, Hank, shoot your load,” I begged. “I don’t think I can take your fuck much longer. All my orgasms are exhausting me, running a marathon was easier.” “I’m a good son and I listen to my parents. Here it comes.” He called me his parent, I thought as he started pounding my ass faster and harder. He still took another five minutes to cum, pounding his hips into my butt each stroke. It was a big load and I shot again too. He eased out of my abused hole and rolled me off Mark so I was resting on the soft skins between him and his dad. It was morning. I must have drifted off after Hank’s fuck. I was on my right side on the skins, spooning against Hank’s back with an arm around his chest. I had a morning hard pressed along his crack. Hank was still sleeping. I rubbed along his groove and my head started pushing between his glutes. We still had our breechcloths but on our sides they weren’t covering anything important. Hank was still asleep, so I figured I might as well go for it. I pushed harder and felt my head touch his hole. I adjusted my angle a little and pushed again. I felt the crown spread his ring and slip in.

Hank’s body shivered as I penetrated and he started small movements. I guess he was awake now. I added a few inches of pole to make sure we stayed connected. “Is that you, Rick? Ah, that’s a good way to wake up. Remember that when you want me to get up for school.” I didn’t think he was seriously interested in conversation, so I added the last few inches. It was my first time in the back door. His hole was very warm and tighter than any cunt. I tried a stroke and almost slipped out by going too far. I pushed back in again. The friction was really nice on the skin of my shaft and head. I went out again, then in. I tried the steady stroke Hank used on me. I felt his body jerk. “Hit that spot again. That’s the place to make me feel good.” “This spot?” I tried to remember what I’d done and how it felt on my cock. I tried it again and this time there was a reaction. I tried a couple more times and felt him react. “Yes. That’s it. You’re getting it almost every time.” I experimented with different movements to hit his sensitive spot and got good feedback from his reactions and verbal coaching. There was more to fucking a guy than I’d suspected. I figured I’d try and make him cum by hitting that spot with fast, hard strokes. It was working. I could feel his body shaking become more frantic. I had to move my arm down to his waist to keep him aligned properly. I felt his cock bouncing against my forearm, damp with his pre-cum. Another minute and his gut spasmed around my pole and I felt the spray from his seed. When his gut relaxed I resumed a steady stroke but kept hitting the target. “That was nice. You could be pretty good with a bit of coaching and practice.” “Sure, practice makes perfect. Will you be my coach?”

“Yes, yes. I’d love to.” “My turn,” said Bill from behind me while entering my hole. He put a hand on Hank’s hip to insure his control. He pushed all ten inches in and used his body to push me into Hank. Then he backed out. I quickly figured out that I needed to push out of Hank as he was moving out of me. Then I needed to control my body position to hit the right spot on Hank as he was entering me and hitting my spot. It got to be second nature after a few minutes. I just matched Bill’s pace, realizing there was no other choice. That left me free to enjoy the sensations of being pleasured front and rear. With my first experience as a fucker under my belt, well, maybe breechcloth, I realized that Bill and Hank were really good at this. All the guys that had fucked me had been great, but the boys were only sixteen and fourteen and already much more experienced in gay sex than I had been in heterosex and I thought I was quite a stud with the ladies with no problem getting action. I felt Bill start his build to release and tried to match him and bring Hank along. A few minutes of this and I felt Bill plunge into me hard and pushed me to the limit in Hank. I came and an instant later Bill flooded my ass. Hank’s gut muscles then grabbed me hard as he sprayed his seed again. When our orgasms eased we pulled out of each other and rolled with our backs on the bedding. I saw Mark standing by the lodge entrance that was already uncovered. He was in his police uniform so he probably wasn’t going to join the action. “It looks like you bonded successfully with our sons. We’ll drive home after breakfast. You all might want to wash up. The boys will load the truck and we’ll eat.” As Mark spoke, the boys and I got to our feet and straightened up our skimpy garments. I still wore the leather vest, but the boys just had their breechcloths. Since we just shot, they actually did cover our cocks. As Mark left, Hank pulled the cord, dropping my cloth and they dropped theirs too. Each with a hand about my waist we walk out the lodge.

Joseph was working on breakfast, assisted by Paul. Everyone else, less Mark, were in the lake. The boys started to run, pushing me along with them. We leapt off a rock into the lake with a triple cannonball. There was a quick shock from the cold water. I scrambled to my feet. It was about five feet deep where we were. I was hit by huge splashes. Everyone was getting back for the cannonball. Sputtering, I restrained Bill and Hank, who were preparing to fight back, and raised my arms in surrender. The closest to us was Samuel. The water only reached to just below his chest. He had about eight inches of hard cock poking out of the water. I was surprised he could get hard in the cold lake. I knew without looking that my own modest member was shrunk to under four inches. Daniel, his son, and Jim or Screaming Hawk formed another group. Samuel had his legs about Screaming Hawk’s waist to raise his height or otherwise he’d have been over his head. I thought I’d try to see how Screaming Hawk was doing. “Can I speak to Screaming Hawk?” I asked Samuel. He laughed. “Oh, and happy birthday,” I added. “I don’t need his permission to talk,” asserted Screaming Hawk. “And Jim is fine. The Screaming Hawk thing was just a joke; one I think I’ll hear plenty if I get real loud when he fucks me.” “Sorry, Jim. It’s just you didn’t say anything at dinner, so I wasn’t sure of your situation.” “I guess I had a lot on my mind, but I’m happy. Joining Daniel’s family is the right choice and Samuel will take good care of me.” “You don’t have any regrets about giving up the Mets offer?” “No, sports will soon be obsolete; at least as they are now. Daniel could easily hit the best fastball right out of the park and, I mean, over the stands and past the parking lot, ten times out of ten for anything even around the plate. We saw big Samuel run here carrying Paul. On flat country he can

run a one-minute mile and keep it up an hour quite easily. My buddy here will be much stronger and faster.” “There’s no need to worry,” young Samuel assured. “I can see you’re happy with your new family. Jim is happy too. Besides we live right next door. You can see him anytime. Come over and fuck him as often as you like; Bill and Hank too.” “Thanks, Samuel. That’ll be hot,” said Hank. “After your homework is done,” I insisted. “Are you OK with being offered up like that, Jim?” “You don’t understand. I trust Samuel. He’d never do anything to harm me. I love getting fucked and getting fucked by Bill, Hank or you is great.” “Boys, we have to pack up now,” directed Daniel. “I’ll get the horses while you load the truck. You can have our soap,” he said to me, handing me a bar. “I guess that’s our cue to wash up guys.” We headed to knee-deep water to make it more effective. The boys soaped me thoroughly and allowed me to soap each of them. I loved their tightly muscled bodies and smooth skin. They were naturally much darker than me and they had no tan lines. You could definitely see where I’d gotten sun in the last few days. I thought that if I worked on a deep, all-over, tan I’d not stand out so much. “Did you learn how to clean out an ass yet? Bill asked, soaping his hard, ten-inch, cock. “Yes, yes, I have,” I admitted. He got behind me and pushed in while he soaped my cock until I was ready to do Hank. Then Hank did him.

We moved to deeper water to rinse off the suds. The boys washed their long black hair, shoulder length for Hank and to the upper back for Bill. My brown hair was much shorter. “You should let your hair grow,” suggested Bill. “Our mom had hair down to her waist. I liked it and it would smell beautiful,” offered Hank. “I’ll let it grow but it would take years to get that long.” “Rick, could I ask you something?” Hank said softly. “Sure Hank. I want you to be free to say anything you want to me. That’s my role in your household.” “I know, You’re like mom.” “I can never replace her, but I do love you both and will do my best to give you what you need.” “We love you too. Can we call you, mom?” “Really?” I figured they would accept me more like a big brother. It was unexpected. “I’d be honored. I’ll try to be worthy. Are you going to keep fucking me?” “Sure, you’re a great fuck buddy and dad said it’s Ok,” insisted Bill.” “We can keep the mom stuff separate from the sex stuff,” added Hank. “Let’s get the truck loaded and have breakfast. I’m looking forward to seeing my new home.” We walked back to our lodge, drying in the cool morning air aided by a bright mountain sun. Hank got one of the breechcloths and tied it on me. Was this one mine? Did they care? Did it make any sense to care? They put on breechcloths too but, unlike me, they didn’t bother with the leather

vest. The boys were about eighty percent hard with cocks out horizontal and their foreskins just hugging the flange of their crowns. That made them stick out with the front flap pushed aside. I commented on their excited state and they said they were anticipating the ride home with me in the bed of dad’s pickup. They made short work of the loading. I only had to dump my backpack in the crew cab. I saw Daniel had loaded the horses in their trailer behind his truck. Everyone was at the breakfast area. It looked like Paul took off from breakfast prep to get fucked by Samuel, judging by the stuff dripping down his thighs. They had scrambled eggs, whole grain bread, freshly caught lake trout and leftovers of last night’s deer, rewarmed. Paul was going to stay at the camp for a couple more nights with Joseph and Samuel. Then Samuel will run him back, literally, to our parked car. Mark had no problem with the boys calling me mom, but he’d stay with Rick. I said goodbye to Paul. He’d clean our rooms and ship our stuff. Jim and I had completed our required credits so we would graduate. I planned to get my degree mailed. It didn’t seem important any more but it might inspire the boys. They seemed pretty focused on going to Berkeley. Then it was time to go. I was eager to see my new home but sad to leave the camp and, at least, the immediate possibility of another round with Samuel’s huge member. I did have his ring and that meant he’d be seeing me again. “I’d like to get a ride with you again; Jim too,” young Samuel requested. “Who do you want to fuck this time?” Bill asked. “It’s mom; isn’t it?” “Sure. But you can fuck Jim or he you, your choice.” They asked Mark if was OK and it was. I later learned that Mark had fucked Daniel and, the now huge, Samuel when both were in high school. Being

police chief and having a powerful physique even before his enhancement, he was sought out by the school athletes who believed that the seed of strong man would help them. Mark had chosen Joseph, then seventeen and a star athlete to initiate Bill at age twelve but Daniel did that for Hank and had been seeing both regularly since. Samuel actually requested Mark to be his first fucker when he was six months old. Mark knows that he’ll be on the bottom in a few more months. The police 4x4 pickup was big enough for two side-by-side fucks and there were plenty of soft animal skins in the cargo to make it comfortable. I got on my back to await Samuel’s pleasure. Hank had Jim lay next to me and bridged his face so he could lie atop in a sixty-nine. Jim sucked Hank while Hank sucked him. Since Hank is about eight inches shorter than Jim, they could simultaneously get only about half of each other. Hank found that a short hip thrust would let him fuck Jim’s mouth while letting him get to the base on Jim as he slid all but the head from his mouth. Bill raised Jim’s legs to his shoulder and pushed into his hole. Hank had a good view of the action and felt the effects on the cock in his mouth. Samuel had let the boys get started but, now, it was my turn. He rolled me to my front first and pulled me back so I was on my knees and elbows. He held me by my hips and casually lifted me a foot off the deck so he could spread my knees and step between them. When I looked back at him I saw the method to actions. With me on my knees and him standing, his cock was at the perfect height to line up to my ass. He just flipped the rear flap of my breechcloth onto my back and pushed in to the hilt. Samuel started a very rapid fuck stroke, more than one per second. Each was aligned perfectly for my maximum enjoyment. I shot, then we came together and a few minutes later we shot together again, but he kept going. It was so hard and kept up for so long that my hole started to feel sore even with all the cum lubrication. But my gut tingled and my cock kept hard, shooting every few minutes. After my next orgasm, I gave in and asked for a break. Samuel pushed in and held himself embedded. My gut was reflexively squeezing against the intrusion but my soreness eased and breathing became more normal. Lifting my head allowed me to look over the side of the bed. We were now

on a paved road running down what might be the main street of a small town. I saw a strip mall with a Vons supermarket and a movie multiplex. There were a few pedestrians and cars. The height of the pickup kept anybody from seeing into the bed but they’d be able to see Samuel standing behind me, my head and, certainly, Bill, though he’d bent Jim more double so his legs didn’t go above the walls. Our vehicle slowed and stopped next to the cab of a police vehicle like ours headed in the opposite direction. The driver was a young Indian male in his early twenties. He was not as muscular as Mark or Daniel, but more like a Native American version of Jim. Mark was talking to him. I realized that, from his cab, he could see the whole bed of our truck. He did look but showed no indication that what he saw was unusual. Mark introduced me as his new wife. Wife, that was great to hear. And then he introduced the young policeman, George White Cloud, to me. I raised a hand in greeting. Samuel had resumed a slow fuck stroke to make it clear what he was doing, as if the guy didn’t have a perfect view already. Bill gave a wave and Hank leaned back to his knees to greet him as well, saying that Jim couldn’t say hello right now as his mouth was full. That over we were underway again with Mark reminding everyone that we’d be home in five minutes. That proved enough time for everyone to cum again and disengage. I kneeled on the skins as we approached my new home. Samuel was still standing behind me with his hands on my waist. He’d pulled his cock out but the still hard member was deep in my ass crack with the side of the crown pressed tight to the outside of my ring. My hole wanted him back inside and he knew it too, but it didn’t happen.
Chapter 27 - The New Wife We turned into a dirt drive. I saw a house, wood, modest, two-story, not new, but well maintained. There was a horse barn in the back with an adjacent fenced area where there were several horses. Behind the property, hills rose with tall peaks, still snow-capped, in the distance. It looked like about five acres. There was a similar house with a barn to the left about two hundred yards. I saw Daniel’s pickup there. He’d already unloaded his horses. There was a covered carport on the left of our house. There was a late model Accord under it. Mark pulled to a stop next to the Accord. Samuel and Jim jogged off to their house. Samuel did a running leap over the four-foot rail fence that divided the properties, clearing it by over a foot. After the truck was unloaded we headed inside. I was pleasantly surprised, given the age of the house, that the main floor was mostly open. The kitchen was nice, though not fancy, with a table that could seat six. It was open to the family room that had a stone fireplace and a decent-sized flat- screen TV. It was also clear that three men lived here. There were dishes in the sink, though they did have a dishwasher. I saw where the boys shucked their clothes onto the floor when they shifted to the breechcloths before the ride to the camp. There were dried cum stains on the leather sofa and a few on the wooden floors. Bill explained that Samuel had come over an hour before Dad had picked them up. The boys slipped the knots on their breechcloths but made no move to get dressed. They just scooped up their discarded gear. Hank stripped off my covering too. The boys were already half hard, but then, teenagers are almost always partly hard. I saw Mark’s cock was well down the leg of his slacks. He was also getting hard. We went up the stairs. To the left was the boys’ room. They had a single king-sized bed. It was two twin beds when they were younger but they’d been having sex together since Hank’s initiation two years ago, though he’d seen Bill have sex with his boyfriends for a couple years before that. The

big bed made things easier. Each boy had a desk with a computer. There were more clothes scattered about. There was a bath connected to the hall. It had been updated with a couple vanity sinks separated by a storage unit. The claw-foot tub was large and original to the house. They took a closet from the master bedroom and turned it into a large shower. The master had a king bed too. There was a six-drawer dresser. Mark said the three drawers on the right were mine. There was another good-sized closet. It was less than half full. There was a small couch for sitting and a big widow that looked out toward the mountains. There were a few of the animal skins as rugs on the wood floor. “Your home is great,” I said. “Our home now. Do you want to put away your stuff?” “I only have two shorts, three briefs, two tees and a shirt until Paul sends the stuff from Stanford.” “And this,” added Hank holding up a breechcloth. “But you don’t even need that around the house.” “Boys, could you give us a little privacy,” Mark said, a command, not a request. “Can’t we watch like we did last night,” Bill requested. “No.” “Why don’t you straighten up your room and wipe up the cum from the living room.” “Yes, Mom,” they both answered and left, shutting the door behind them.

“You’ll be good for the boys. When Samuel called me yesterday, I was skeptical, but his advice is always right, so I got the boys and went to the lake.” I saw a photo on the dresser, Mark and a woman in traditional garb. They looked to be in their early twenties in the photo. “She was very beautiful.” “Yes, she was. My best friend. Mother of my boys. I still miss her. Her name was Mary.” “I can’t replace her, but I do love you and the boys.” I hugged him tight to me and gave him a short kiss on his neck. “I had plans for a career, but I saw that the important thing was being with people you love and love you. Now I have that, thanks to you.” He bent his head down and kissed me on the lips as we held each other. My cock was hard and pressing against his much larger one separated by the thin material of his uniform slacks. When we broke the kiss, I sat down on the bed. We both knew what was next and more words were unnecessary. Mark pulled off his shoes and socks, placing them neatly on the floor. Then he slowly unbuttoned his shirt and slipped it off, uncovering his broad chest and bulging pectoral plates. Shoulders were like bowling balls. His traps flared wide giving his upper body a dramatic ‘V’ shape. The chest was easily sixty and the waist only thirty-two. I loved the hairless reddish-brown skin that all the Indians had. It seemed to enhance their definition. Mark had near zero fat. His abdominal muscles were hard bricks under his thin skin. My pre-cum had stained the leg of his pants. Several inches below that was a bigger wet spot. I’ll need to wash and iron his uniform. It’s good he has several fresh ones in the closet.

Mark unbuckled his belt and pulled down the zipper. He wasn’t wearing underwear so the fine black pubic hair and root of his long member were immediately on display. He pushed them down revealing more of the veiny shaft. Each of his thighs was dramatically thicker than his waist, so it was tight slipping the pants over them. At knee level his cock sprung free and snapped up tight to his abdominals. Fifteen inches, almost double mine and twice as thick. The foreskin had retracted below the flange and the head was slick with his juices. He took the time to fold his pants even tough they were going to the wash. He knew I was looking at him and my own cock was hard and leaking. I was eager for my man to fuck me and he knew it. He came to the bed and pulled me to him in a hot kiss. I’m six two. Mark is six inches taller, with his big muscles; arms, legs, and chest and body weight are almost double mine. He’s incredibly strong too. I felt so secure with his arms about me. He maneuvered me into the center of the bed and raised my legs to his shoulders. I felt him pushing against my ring and looked up at him to show I was ready for him. He eased in slowly but gave me all fifteen inches in that first thrust. It excited me and I’m sure he could see that on my face. He found a smooth pace. I loved it. He was playing with my body like the experienced fucker he surely was. I was mumbling his name. He built me up to an orgasm and kept me hard after I sprayed both our bodies. “Oh, God Mark. You’re...you’re...mmm. How did you get to be so good?” “Practice makes perfect, plus some good teachers. I’ve been fucking and getting fucked since I was younger than Hank. A couple years ago Joseph brought some friends up from college. They were all about my current size and I was more like your friend, Jim. They fucked everyone there and really showed us that the fuckee could have a great experience too if the fucker knows his stuff.” “You sure learned your lessons. The boys are really good too, but not at your level.”

“I’ve seen that they’ve been taught by the best. However, size does matter. We’re just getting started.” He was slow pumping me while we talked but now sped up. I was back in heaven and shot again a few minutes later. He was long dicking me now, fast, full-length, strokes with a fifteen-inch fuck pole. I’d cum twice already and knew my third was approaching fast. I felt him plunge in and hold as he pumped his seed in my gut and triggered my third big cum. He was quiet inside me. Mark dipped his head down for another hot kiss. He lifted up after a minute and smiled down at me. He had a classic beauty. He didn’t look like his 38 years. I would have guessed late twenties, particularly seeing his muscled body. Yet he was definitely a man, not a boy, and his every action said this was a confident person. He was still hard. He started the second round slowly like before. It didn’t stay slow for long. I came again. I was having trouble, sweating and not able to think as my brain was dominated by the pleasure signals from ass and cock. I tried to focus on Mark’s calm face. I came again. Mark was really in a power-fuck now. His cock erupted but he kept up his stroke. I could feel it throbbing and moving deep inside. I came again. Mark and I were breathing heavily as our mutual release eased. He slid my legs from his shoulders and I moved them down until they rested around his waist. Holding me under my armpits he lifted me off the bed so I could sit on his powerful thigh muscles. That perch almost evened out our height difference so I was looking right into his face. “I like how you react to me. It makes me feel like a young stud.” “In case you hadn’t noticed, you are a young stud, my stud. I’ll be looking forward to bedtime every night.” “Me too, but not every night. We’re a small force, twenty people, I take an evening and a night shift every week and my lieutenant does the same. It lets the shift sergeant get time off. Tonight I’m doing the evening, so I won’t be home until 1:00 AM.”

“I’ll wait up for you.” “No need. Bill and Hank will want you to sleep with them tonight. I’ll get you when I’m ready for bed. Let’s get a shower and some lunch before I leave.” He stood up, carrying me. I had an arm about his neck and my legs still about his waist, riding his steely pole. He opened the door and Bill and Hank were outside, still naked, with their cocks fully hard. “Were you listening to Dad fucking me?” “Not the whole time,” admitted Hank. “We cleaned our room. You were pretty loud, Mom.” “I wasn’t that loud.” “Yes, you were,” Mark corrected. “But, don’t change. I like when you verbalized your pleasure. It lets me know I’m doing you good. Besides now the boys know what you should sound like when they fuck you.” “That’s what we were hoping,” Bill said. “Dad can we fuck mom now?” “Mark, what are the rules for the boys and me?” “They can ask to fuck you anytime, so long as they’ve done their homework and their chores. You can decide but you seemed to enjoy them last night.” “They need to have cleaned their room and made the bed. I don’t want to fuck on a bed that’s cummy when we start. What are their chores?” “We mow the yard when needed and take care of the horses,” said Hank. “Have you taken care of the horses?” I asked. They both ran down the stairs, still naked.

The shower was refreshing. While Mark was getting dressed for work I went downstairs to see if I could make some lunch for everyone. The boys had cleaned up the living room and even put the dirty dishes in the washer and started the cycle. I checked the fridge. It was a bit sparse with a number of microwaveable items in the freezer. I found some venison wrapped in foil. I figured if I sliced it thin, microwave until hot, plus lettuce, tomato and whole grain bread, there would be sandwiches for everyone. The boys came back. “We took care of the horses and school is on break this week so our homework was done days ago. Can we fuck, now?” Bill asked, as I felt the shaft of his hard, ten-inch, pole on my glutes. “I’m making us lunch now. We’ll start after lunch when Dad goes to work. What does Mark like to drink?” “Black coffee,” answered Hank. His cock was getting softer since he knew we weren’t having sex right away. I found coffee and a coffee maker. There was an old brew in the pot and old grounds in the filter. I cleaned it up and started a fresh pot. “What do you guys drink?” “Coffee’s fine,” said Bill. “I’m thinking milk. I saw a half-empty gallon jug in the fridge. You’re growing boys and you have a few inches to grow before your cocks are as big as Dad.” “You’re taking this mom stuff pretty seriously, Mom,” said Hank. “That’s why I’m here. Getting fucked by three hot studs is just a bonus.” Just then Mark came in, wearing his police uniform. It must have been tailored for him since it form-fit all his massive muscles perfectly. You could see the outline of his soft cock; no matter how good the fit; it was too long

and thick, even soft, to hide. He wore twin silver bars on each collar. About his waist was a gun belt holding an automatic and a couple spare clips. “You’re looking impressive, Mark,” I said putting out the lunch. We all sat at the table and ate. Mark was the only one wearing clothes, but the situation appeared to be normal based on his lack of reaction. “You did a good job with lunch.” “I’m still finding my way here. I’ll need to do some shopping; the pantry and fridge are pretty bare.” “I think I’ll set up a household account for you. Now it’s time for me to go. I’ll be back late. No need to wait up I’ll get you from our sons’ bed when I get home.” My new husband gave me a goodbye kiss. I thought how lucky I was as I was in his powerful embrace. I remembered to pull my hips back a bit so I didn’t get any cock juice on his clean uniform. When we broke the kiss and Mark left, I saw the boys had started to clean off the table and counter without my asking. They were eager to fuck me and knew I’d want to clean up from our meal first. It only took a couple minutes before they turned toward me with their hard cocks ready for action. My own cock was hard too and my hole was tingling in anticipation of being stuffed with more Indian meat. They wrapped strong arms about my waist as they ushered me upstairs to their bed. I was bemused by my own new submissiveness to the young boys that were, technically, in my charge. They were obedient sons when I told them to do things as their new mom, but in sex they were dominant and I knew it and they knew I knew it. It wasn’t just that they were much stronger than I. Hank wasn’t even bigger than I in cock size. I guess it was an attitude or confidence in their actions that told me that they were men, not boys. I expected to feel that way about their dad, my husband, but from his teenage sons, it was a surprise. But, I accepted it readily. Samuel had

said I needed someone to take charge of me and my new family was most certainly. They started to fuck me. They weren’t as big as their dad, or certainly Samuel, but they knew what they were doing. I think they had a competition between them to see who could drive me to the biggest, most intense, orgasm. There were many rounds, but, after the first couple, I was beyond counting. I was resting, lying against the chest of one of the boys, in a sitting position straddling his outstretched legs. I shook my head to clear the confusion from too much sex. I realized that I was sitting astride Bill’s lap; his cock was still up my hole. He was leaning back on the headboard with Hank beside him. He was talking to someone. I blinked. There were others in the room, two Indian boys standing and two White boys kneeling. All were naked. Bill noticed I was out of my daze. “Welcome back, Mom. These are our cousins, Luke and Matthew Grey Eagle. Luke is my age and Mathew is a few months younger than Hank.” Luke was taller than Bill, about six feet and probably about the same two hundred pounds. It gave his frame a sleeker, defined, look compared to the heavier muscled look of Bill. Matthew was a little shorter than Hank and lighter, but, overall similar in build. Luke had nine inches and Matthew about seven and a half, both uncut and already hard. The kneeling boys looked older, perhaps eighteen and taller, each near my six two. The bigger one must have been about two twenty and the other about two hundred and clearly athletes. They were also hard, displaying members about eight inches, one cut, the other natural, but not as thick as the Indian boys. Despite being quite powerfully built themselves, their attitude was totally submissive. “Who are the other boys?” I asked. “They go to a high school near the reservation,” explained Luke. “They were here in the fall to play our team in football. We told them the visiting locker room was under repair so they’d have to share ours. We fucked the whole team and their coaches before the game.”

“It was funny to watch them try to play,” Hank added. “A few could barely walk straight and most were leaking cum, wetting the bottoms of their pants. Then their linemen were looking right at the guys that had fucked them. We fucked them again at halftime and after the game. We won 77 to 0.” “We selected a couple dozen of the best built guys to be fuck toys to our younger players,” Bill said. “It gives them more experience topping. Jeff, the bigger of the two, was the quarterback and belongs to Luke. Rob, a wide receiver, is Matthew’s. The boys are pretty generous about sharing. We’ve fucked them and they’ve probably been fucked by most of the guys in our high school.” “We brought Jeff and Rob to Jessie’s twelfth birthday party last month,” Matthew explained. “He’s only four eight but already has over six inches. He shot his first cum fucking Jeff.” “Everyone here seems so casual about gay sex. I’m new to this and it’s surprising. Not that I mind having a big Indian cock up my ass,” I said, giving Bill’s piece a squeeze with my ass muscles. “We’re more bi than gay. It’s just that guys are more available as we’re strongly discouraged from sex with tribal girls until marriage. They’re really hot too.” “I see. What brings you to our home? Well, you’re naked and your cocks are hard, so it’s an easy guess that sex is on the agenda, but why here and now?” “We heard about you,” answered Matthew. “I guess it’s all over town by now.” “We’re pretty close with Bill and Hank,” added Luke. “So we thought we’d come over and meet you.” “By close, I guess you mean regular fuck buddies, and by meet, I’m thinking more than just say hello.”

The boys all looked at me with expressions that indicated that what I’d just said was so obvious it was almost dumb. Even Jeff and Rob were struggling not to laugh, but they’d had a lot more experience with Indian boys than I. Sex was even more casual or common than I’d thought, seeing that Bill and Hank had reacted to four guys, naked, walking into their bedroom as an everyday occurrence and them expecting sex with me, technically their mom, was nothing. They weren’t even concerned what their dad might think. “Well, we brought Rob and Jeff in case you’d want to fuck too,” explained Matthew, who sensed my confusion, but clearly couldn’t even begin to see why. “I can see that Rob and Jeff are well trained, but do you ever consider their feelings?” “Thank you sir. You’ll find we are very well trained indeed and our masters take very good care of us. The tribe only chose the biggest and most muscular guys from our school. After hearing our stories all the guys envy us and half the younger kids are hitting the weights hoping to be chosen next year.” “So you like being sex slaves, used and passed around?” “Of course they do,” insisted Bill. “Samuel has gotten first phase enhancement for every boy over age ten since last fall. Dad and any fathers of enhanced boys got the second phase and, of course, you’ve been fucked by Samuel. You know how good it is, or, have you forgotten we had to break you out of your bliss when the guys arrived? I still have more than ten inches of cock up your gut.” He twitched his embedded member in a way that made me moan. “Still, Matthew is only sixteen and Luke, fourteen, yet they are dominant over you two, both older and bigger. Do your parents know? How did the girls at school react to the best boys becoming gay?”

“It was a big adjustment,” admitted Rob. “But Matthew and Luke are more man than we’ll ever be. Age isn’t a factor. I’d thought you’d certainly understand.” “Our parents know only that Matthew and Luke are our friends. We’ve had them for overnight visits quite often,” added Rob. “My brother Seth is fifteen and will be varsity next season. He hopes to replace me as Matthew’s slave when I go to college next year. Matthew has fucked him, of course, but hasn’t decided yet. There is a lot of competition.” “We still have girlfriends, too,” Rob insisted. “Mine is Cindy, the head cheerleader. She loves being fucked by Matthew and he told her to allow me to do her whenever I want. I’d been trying to get her to put out for months, but Matt had her within a half hour. I guess girls know a real man too.” “It’s our spring break this week too, so they had us come up last Friday evening,” explained Jeff. “We haven’t been without a cock, or two, up our holes for more than a few minutes since. Can I sit on his cock?” That question was addressed to Luke, his master, not me. But Luke looked at Bill who must have indicated agreement before he allowed Jeff to proceed. He climbed on our bed and squatted over my stiff pole, taking it easily in his hot chute that was abundantly lubed with many previous loads of Indian cum. I guess I was getting more used to the anything goes sexual attitude of my new friends because I just accepted the situation as he started to bob his ass over my shaft. My own ass was squeezing the firm flesh of Bill’s fully hard pole as the combined sensations started affecting me. I saw Luke over Jeff’s shoulder and a few seconds later I felt him start to join me in Jeff’s ass. I’d never considered that two guys might fit into the same hole. I knew Bill and Hank were tight fits in me by themselves, not to mention their dad or the huge pole of Samuel’s. Luke’s entry was pressing me between him and the walls of Jeff’s colon. I could feel his internal muscles reacting to the new intrusion. I thought it must be painful but Jeff’s face showed more an expression of anticipation than discomfort.

We had four guys coupled together in a tangle of arms, legs, cocks and holes. There was something going on next to our group, probably involving Hank with some of the other guys but my view was blocked by Jeff’s torso. Luke was brushing the flange of his cock around the middle of my embedded shaft and, from Jeff’s squirming, likely massaging his prostate. It only took a minute of that before I felt Jeff spray my trunk with a half dozen spurts of his seed. I added a healthy deposit of mine in his gut too. Luke then pushed into Jeff fully. I felt his flange push past mine in Jeff’s gut and I remembered he was about an inch longer than me, thicker too, and, clearly, much firmer and harder, judging by the way my cock was pressed between it and the tightly stretched walls of Jeff’s insides. Luke started stroking his cock in the tight confines. The pleasure was intense and I reacted but couldn’t move as the two Indian cocks had my hips pinned securely. There were a couple pairs of arms wrapped about me and I had my hands on Jeff’s waist but there was another pair over mine. Luke leaned in to kiss me and I accepted his probing tongue. He was speeding up his assault on Jeff’s ass and I felt his cock spasm and shoot. I sucked strongly on his tongue as I joined him in unloading my sperm as I felt Bill and Jeff cum as well. “Mom. Mom,” I heard someone say. I must have drifted off for a few seconds. “Mom.” I recognized Hank’s voice. I opened my eyes. I was facing Hank, sitting on his lap, my legs around his waist. His cock was up inside me. I thought Bill was fucking me. Then I felt a second cock in me alongside Hank’s. There was an unfamiliar pair of muscular arms about my chest. “What?” I mumbled. “Is Matthew or Luke fucking me?” “No. They’re probably downstairs having some fun,” answered Bill. “Simon White Cloud is fucking you with Hank. I’m fucking his older brother, Peter.” “Simon is my classmate and a good friend,” added Hank. “We share everything.”

“Like my ass,” I said. “Are they related to the policeman we met along the road?” “Yes,” Bill confirmed. “They’re his younger brothers. We’ve been having some fun with them for the last couple of hours, but George stopped by with his son and a guest.” I looked around and saw beyond the scrum on the bed. I recognized the young policeman even without his uniform. He wasn’t as big as Mark, both in muscles and cock, but thirteen inches was still pretty nice. At about six- five he was a little taller than our neighbor, Daniel, but not as thick. The boy next to him was clearly like Daniel’s son, but a few inches taller, maybe forty inches, so a few weeks older, I thought. Our third new visitor was a giant, like Samuel, but not Native-American. He was clearly Asian. Vietnamese or South China would be my guess. He was just over seven-foot and sported a two-foot cock, so not as big as Samuel, but close enough. “Eric, this is my son, Mark,” George introduced. “He’s fourteen months and the oldest of the soon-to-be super-studs. The big guy is Tony Thieu, up from Berkeley for the break. He’s in Samuel’s fraternity and we’ve had them up here for frequent visits since Joseph brought a few friends up a couple years ago.” “I guess you mean sex.” I noticed that Mark had a more Asian look in him and made a guess. “I’m thinking you had a little sex with Tony before your wife had Mark.” “More than a little,” Tony said, laughing. “I was in the first group to visit after Samuel’s initiation and left George flooded with my seed. We hadn’t realized how potent it was then. But yes, Mark is George’s son with my sperm.” While we were talking Mark pulled Simon out of my ass. He handled the boy quite easily and Simon did not resist being manhandled by the youngster and his expression told me he knew the smaller boy was, physically and sexually already his superior. Mark shoved his nine, thick,

hard, inches in my gut alongside Hank’s slimmer, eight-inch pole. I could tell it was different than with Simon and Hank. They were normal boys with normal, but fairly large cocks. Even Daniel and Joseph, with huge equipment in normal terms didn’t feel like this. The older Samuel, with a huge cock did. I’d attributed it to the size, but I realized that the one-year- old Samuel and, now, the slightly older, Mark had it too. The cock felt like it belonged in my ass, owned my ass. Hank’s cock was in me beside his but he was being dominated as much as I. “May I fuck you?” Mark asked while starting to stroke his pole through my gut. “I’m new to gay sex and tribal customs, but shouldn’t you ask before you shove your cock into me?” Everyone laughed at that. “Yes, I don’t normally ask as everyone knows who they can fuck or be fucked by. Bill and Hank have both been fucked by my dad and me. Since your husband left them in charge of you, I can fuck you too. They know that, but I thought you might not. Though if your husband were here I’d need to get his permission.” “It’s Ok,” insisted Hank. “You’re new and all our friends want to meet you. We’re not wearing you out, are we? It will be easier when spring break is over and we have school.” “Can we bring a couple classmates home after school? They’ll all want to meet you. It’ll only be an hour and then we’ll get right to our homework,” asked Bill. “Umh...ah...I don’t think so,” I mumbled as Mark’s fuck action had me close to another orgasm already. “Show...show...me good grades and may... maybe...once or twice...a...week. Oh, god.” I came. That was the start of a few more rounds of energetic sex. At least energetic from the guys fucking me. I was dazed and sweating constantly. I don’t know how many times my cock spurted in orgasm. I certainly think it must be numbered in multiple dozens for the day, so far. More than I’d ever thought possible even in dreams. My ass and mouth collected uncountable

loads from the boys and men taking their turns with me. Finally Tony Thieu pulled me out of a scrum of bodies and set me down on his lap facing his massive torso. I started to recover, my breathing calmed. My legs wrapped Tony’s muscular, but almost ridiculously tiny for his seven-foot height, thirty-inch waist. Naturally his two-foot cock was embedded up my gut. I felt his massive balls spreading my glutes beside his shaft. He was not fucking, just letting it rest inside me. Resting for something that size inside you doesn’t really describe it though. It was a shaft as hard as stone that held my torso fixed nearly immobile around it. But it was not stone but a living presence inside me. I could feel it throb in synch with his heartbeat. Periodically it would spurt a jet of liquid deep inside me that I could feel in my gut. This I knew was just his pre-cum though no normal man could cum a tenth as strongly. “Hi. Are you coming back to earth?” Tony asked. “I’ve fucked my share of guys senseless. It can take a while to regain your bearings.” “Um. Tony? Tony Thieu. Yes. I think so.” I mumbled. I noticed it was dark outside. “What time? How long have we been fucking?” “Yes, it’s Tony. This round has been going on for a couple hours. You had each of us a few times, three cocks at once at least twice. You’re quite a hot fuck. It’s hard to believe you’re a beginner at this.” “It’s about eight in the evening,” Bill added. “So, over seven hours non-stop sex. Pretty good, Mom. We sent Rob and Jeff to get some KFC for dinner.” “No. You should eat healthy food. Let me make something.” “Eric, relax,” insisted Tony. “Your boys have been fucking all day. They’re growing, even before doses of cum from kids like Samuel and Mark. They need thousands of calories each day and plenty of protein and fluids. They can’t really eat too much or unhealthy. Any excess just goes into more cum. You’ll need plenty too if you’re going to keep up with your boys and Mark, not to mention, their friends.”

I looked up at Tony’s smiling face. “I guess I hadn’t thought about that. I’m not used to this. I really am just a beginner after all.” Just then a group entered the bedroom carrying the promised food. There was Rob and Jeff with several large buckets of chicken. Matthew and Luke followed with their arms around the waists of two tall, busty, blonds. Were they the girlfriends of their slaves? Everyone was naked so it was easy to see that the girls had been well fucked, leaking cum from their cunts and asses. It was obvious they already knew several of the other Indian boys but Luke made introductions for them to George and Tony. I heard Jeff’s girlfriend was named, Beth. They both obviously stared at George’s thirteen inches, fingering their wet holes. They knew that seven-foot Tony was bigger but were surprised when he said two feet and really disappointed that Tony was 100% gay. Bill and Hank got off the bed. Hank brought Tony and I each a plastic plate stacked with chicken and sides and a sport bottle of lemonade. I ate, still pinned to Tony’s pole and watched the others as they ate and mingled. Cindy and Beth both knew Bill but I gathered that Hank had only fucked Cindy though he was talking with Luke and I’d bet arranging a turn with Beth. Beth came over and gave Tony and I big smiles. Her ass and thighs were coated with drying cum with fresh stuff still leaking from her holes. There were some streaks on her torso, breasts and in her blond hair. She reached between us and fondled my cock some before trying to get her hand around the base of Tony’s piece before it entered my ass. He was much too thick for her to get her hand around it. “It’s too bad you’re gay. I’d love to try that. Luke said he’d be big like you after he starts Berkeley in a couple years but I never imagined someone this big.” “You’re a pretty girl, Beth. Some of my friends are bi and Luke might set you up to try one. Some are even bigger than I, though I doubt you could take more than eighteen or twenty inches in your cunt. You’ll have to be ass fucked if you want the whole experience.”

“Beth,” I asked, “do you like being Luke’s girlfriend?” “Well, I was Jeff’s girlfriend. When he became Luke’s slave, Luke told me I was his girlfriend. Like Jeff there was no force. I was given a chance to decline. After Luke fucked me I knew I’d made the right decision. I’d never had sex like that before. But I’d think you know that.” I laughed at that, recalling the sex overload I’d had in the last hours. “I guess I do. I can see you’ve had a good time.” “Yes. Luke has a lot of friends and they are all great fuckers. The tribe’s girls don’t know what they’re missing. I had a chance to spend time with his fourteen year old sister, Rose, when Luke took Jeff to the lake. The Indian girls have mad oral skills, but I prefer cock.” “You’ve met Luke’s family?” “Sure. Jeff and I always stay there when we come for a visit. Luke shares a bedroom with his twelve-year-old brother, Jason. I was Jason’s first woman. Luke lets him fuck Jeff too.” “Their parents know what goes on?” “Sure. Luke’s dad even fucks Jeff. He’s got a really thick fourteen-incher that I’d love to try but his wife is his only woman. The biggest I’ve had was only eleven inches. Tony, can I convince you to stick your piece up me? I’d really love to feel it.” “You’re sweet but no,” Tony insisted. “Do your parents know what you’re doing?” “God no. They’d freak. They think Jeff and I and a few of the others are on a week’s trip to Baja for the break. But my younger brother knows.” “How did that happen?”

“After meeting Jason, I thought that he and my thirteen-year-old brother, Eddie, would be natural buddies. So I asked Luke if I could bring him with me one weekend.” “I’m thinking you knew that the visit meant his sexual initiation.” “Sure, though Eddie had no idea what he was getting into. He knew we were going to stay with a family on the reservation and learn Indian culture. But that meant hunting, outdoors, folk dancing, that sort of thing to him. “Luke assured me he’d handle everything. Eddie was surprised that we went to a very normal type home.” “Tell me more about your brother.” “I am. Oh, you mean describe him. Well, he’s about five-five and one-thirty- five. He plays soccer, so has nice muscled legs and a toned upper body, kind of cute, a boy beginning to show some muscle, blond like I am. “Anyway, we arrived at the house and Luke, Jason and Rose were downstairs to greet us. Luke gave me a kiss that surprised Eddie since he’d only seen me with Jeff. He stared quite a bit at Rose, her breasts are almost as big as mine and Eddie could see most of them in the tight top she wore. She certainly knew what her brothers planned for Eddie. “So Jason asked Eddie if he wanted to go up to their room and play some games. Eddie was thinking Playstation and let Jason lead the way while Luke and I followed. Jason is about five-foot and one-thirty, so shorter but more muscular than Eddie, but he’s stronger than he looks. I’ve seen him manhandle Jeff easily in a fuck and Jeff’s almost twice Eddie’s weight and way stronger. But, at this point, Eddie had no idea of that. “The boys’ room had two double beds and Jason led Eddie to his and they sat down. Meanwhile Luke and I followed and began undressing each other, kissing and generally making out. Naturally Eddie wanted to know what was going on. Luke calmly explained that he was going to fuck me and Jason was going to fuck him. Before Eddie could react Jason planted a deep kiss on his lips while hugging him close to his body. It was then that Eddie realized how much stronger the smaller boy was. Eddie did try

struggling for a while but soon gave in. Part was realization that Jason was too strong but I think the body contact awakened his desire. “Jason has thick seven point five, uncut, inches, certainly the biggest Eddie had seen so far and way bigger than his five inch, cut, piece. It was the first time I’d seen my brother’s cock since he was an infant. I’d have been impressed, given his age, had I not had so many bigger ones recently, like Luke’s almost ten inches currently stretching my cunt. Jason had him on his back with his legs in the air and cock head pressed to the entrance. He was just tickling the hole, letting Eddie feel some of the head as the flow of pre-cum lubed the area. “I was in a position similar to Eddie on the other bed, Luke had about eight inches into me but was just holding it there as we watched Jason preparing Eddie for his cherry popping. “Eddie was overwhelmed and more than a bit confused. He’d look up at Jason, who was smiling down on him and urging him to relax. He’d look at Luke and I and we’d tell him he’s doing great. I don’t think it even crossed his mind that I was being fucked too. Then he’d look down his torso to check out Jason’s stiff cock pressed up to his virgin hole. His own cock was hard and dripping. Then the cycle would repeat. “As he locked eyes with Jason, Jason made a quick thrust and shoved half of his pole inside as Eddie gasped in surprise. He didn’t give Eddie a chance to realize what had happened before starting a slow fuck stroke. My little brother wasn’t sure what was happening but I could see he was starting to like it. Then Luke started seriously fucking me so I wasn’t paying attention anymore. “When Luke finished our fuck I saw that Jason and Eddie were watching from the next bed where they’d been making out after their own fuck. Eddie had obviously cum several times. Jason’s body was on top of his with Eddie’s legs wrapped about his waist. Jason kissed my brother again using lots of tongue that Eddie accepted eagerly. I saw he still had about half his shaft in my brother’s hole that was leaking a lot of cum.

“Luke then asked if Eddie wanted to try his cock, knowing Eddie would agree in spite of some nervousness as he saw Luke’s size. But his biggest surprise was seeing Jason shift to fuck me. My biggest surprise was that after that round Jason invited Eddie to fuck me.” “So now your brother is Jason’s sex slave.” “No, not like that. Jeff is Luke’s slave. But Luke and I are lovers. Eddie and Jason are friends and fuck buddies and Luke has given them both permission to fuck me when they want. Eddie came up with Jeff and I but he’s hanging with Jason and his friends. They fuck but do plenty of other things too. He has a few fuck buddies at home now. He still fucks me several times a week too. He’s even done a few of my girlfriends. I didn’t set it up either. He seduced them. He’s really self-assured now.” “He sounds like a nice kid,” Tony said. “If he wants I’ll fuck him and Jason. Luke can set it up if they’re interested.” “Wow. Thanks. I’m sure they’d love that. Please, please, let me try it too.” “All right, Beth. You’ll get me,” Tony conceded. “But only up your ass and if we start you’re going to get all twenty-four inches, no backing out.” “Thanks. You’re so sweet to do this.” She kissed Tony on his cheek, causing the big guy to blush. “Luke, can Tony fuck me up my ass? I’d really love to feel that big cock in me. Please?” “Sure, Beth, have fun,” Luke’s answered. I saw that he had the young Mark straddling his hips, riding his cock. “Why did you need to ask Luke?” I asked as Tony was lifting me off his cock to get ready for Beth. “I’m Luke’s girl,” she answered. “It’s really pretty simple once you know the rules. “First, I guess, is a slave has no status. They do what their master tells them. The master can designate someone to be in charge when they’re not

around. Luke, puts me in charge of Jeff. If a slave is away from a supervisor any non-slave can use their services. Naturally any abuse of that right would get a severe response from the slave’s master. “Next are wives and girlfriends, like you and I. Luke must give permission for anyone to fuck me. He’s given Jason and Eddie open permission and that allows them to give permission for me to be fucked when he’s not around. That’s just like your husband giving Bill and Hank control over you. “Women don’t need permission to play with each other, so Luke’s sister, Rose, and I could get it on whenever we want. The weird thing is that you and I could fuck freely too, because, as Mark’s wife, you’re, technically, a woman.” “I doubt that will be a problem.” “A problem, no. But when the boys are in school and the husbands at work, you’ll find out that every woman on the reservation is well aware of your status. “The last are the guys, where anyone that can shoot cum is free to play with mutual consent. The bigger or stronger is usually the top. “Woa. I knew you were big Tony, but that’s incredible,” Beth gasped seeing Tony’s full shaft ready for her to sit on. “I’ve taken cocks up my ass before but I don’t think that will fit.” “You wanted it and you’re going to get every inch,” Tony stated. “It’s nice and slick, coated in cum, from Eric’s hole.” He turned Beth facing away and put his hands on the sides of her hips, lifting her into the air. She flailed her legs as she was raised off the floor. “Put a leg on each side of my thighs and then let them go limp. Relax your muscles. You’re in my control.” Beth did as requested, but it was easy to see she was nervous. She was looking down to track where Tony’s cock was as he positioned it. She squirmed in his grasp as it pressed up to her ass. I figured I’d talk to her to distract her.

“So Beth, you’re eighteen. Is it a problem that your thirteen-year-old brother is in charge of you?” “That’s only when Luke or Jason aren’t around; mostly when we’re home. Oh. I feel it. It’s so big. How?” “Well, Luke is sixteen and Jason, twelve. Eddie can fuck you whenever he wants and even invite his friends to enjoy you.” “You should understand. You have Bill and Hank running you when your husband is working, like now. Oh, uh, god. It’s...it’s in. Where was I? Mmm. Not about age. I know now I need a man to be in charge of me. It’s going deeper...so big. Ah. It was Luke’s decision. Not my place to question it, but he’s right. Eddie was a boy but is a real man now. I can feel it so deep inside me. How much?” Beth tried to look down but I thought it would be tough to judge. She had less than half in her. She searched for the shaft with her hand and she could reach down about six inches of the remaining length, still about seven short of the base. She whipped her head around to try and look at Tony. I could see she was about to panic. “You’re doing great, Beth, almost halfway,” assured Tony feeding her another inch. “Why do you feel your kid brother is man enough now to make life decisions for you?” Tony was following my lead in engaging Beth while starting a short slow stroke with his cock. She was so focused on her ass that Tony had to repeat the question. “What? Oh, I understand. It’s...hard. The cock is so hard too. I mean hard to explain. I was surprised when Jason offered me to my brother. Jason had been fucking me for a few weeks and had shared me with several of his friends. Believe me they were all better than guys from my high school, even my quarterback, Jeff. It’s not age or cock size, though I could take more of one like this. No. No. Slowly. I didn’t mean shove it all in right now. I can feel the tip of your cock beating against my inside like a baby.

“Let’s see. Oh. I think it’s confidence. Luke has it, Jason too and Eddie has learned it from them. He knows he can perform sexually with me or any partner he chooses. Others sense it and desire him. He’s just graduating middle school but he takes his pick from the best boys and girls in my high school. “What? Oh. Ohh. My. God.” Beth started to shake all over, gasping for breath. Her body flushed red as she experienced an orgasm. Tony, I knew, was cumming deep inside her though he still had about five inches left to insert. Beth went fully limp as she passed out. Tony used the opportunity to add his final inches. I put some cold water on a napkin and used it to rub Beth’s face. It had no effect. I wet the napkin again and used it on her chest and breasts. She came around, her muscles tensed, eyes snapped open and she looked around. She was the center of a crowd of boys that were watching her. “That was intense. You’re still shooting a bit though nothing like the start.” She looked down. “I’ve got it all? It feels like it’s everywhere inside me, alive, moving. Oh. Oh. I’m so sensitive. I had a mini orgasm. Another one. Tony. No. Don’t move me. Another. Oh. No. Please.” Despite Beth’s plea, Tony started a slow, smooth, fuck stroke, about ten inches. Beth quickly gave up trying to speak as it was all just moaning and spasms of pleasure once Tony started. It took about fifteen minutes for Tony to build for a second blast from his gun. By that time the strokes were almost fourteen inches and rapid. She felt it coming. You could see Beth’s dazed, dreamy look vanish instantly as something focused her attention. She was awake and alert for the first time since Tony started up his strokes. She whipped her head around and looked up at Tony’s face. He smiled at her. “No. Tony, please, not again. It’s too...” Then she tensed every muscle, gave a high-pitched scream, followed by a long soft moan as she passed out again.

It took a couple minutes for Tony to finish cumming. He then eased the unconscious Beth off his long shaft and laid her on the bed. She was leaking a thick flow of his seed from her distended opening. Beth’s body was still spasming and I realized she must have been experiencing an extended orgasm even though the fuck had ended. I made a decision. “I think we better call it a day. It’s after eight and there’s always tomorrow. I want to clean up before my husband gets home.” “Sure, Mom,” agreed Bill. I noted happily that he switched smoothly from me as a sex buddy to mom without any hesitation. All our other guests were just as helpful; assuring me they’d pick up and clean everything on their way out. That still left Beth, passed out on the bed to deal with. “Is she Ok?” I asked Tony Thieu. “I think so. I thought she handled the fuck pretty well. There’s no blood mixed with the cum she’s leaking so I didn’t injure her. I’ve had guys pass out after a good fuck but most would have come around by now.” “How do girls react?” “Beth’s the first girl I’ve fucked.” “I think she’ll be all right,” Luke added. “Can she rest here tonight? Matt and I will take Rob and Jeff home but I’ve called Eddie and Jason to stay with her and bring her home when she recovers. Will that be good, Mrs. Grey Eagle?” I accepted Luke’s plan and left Beth while I checked everyone cleaning up and said goodbyes as they left us. Eddie and Jason arrived by bicycle just as Luke was leaving. He briefed them on Beth’s condition and I brought them up to the boys’ bedroom where she was still unresponsive on the bed. Someone had put a towel under her butt that was now well soaked from continuing leakage of Tony’s cum.

“How long has she been out?” asked Eddie as he and Jason shed their clothes. I realized that they expected to be having sex while staying with Beth. “About forty minutes,” I answered. “Have you seen her like this before?” “Not this bad. It must have been a great fuck. Bill, could you push your cock up my sister’s hole. That will be better than the towel and the stimulation may help her recover. Can you take her cunt, sir?” He asked me. “I’d do it, but Jason wants to fuck Hank while Hank’s fucking me.” I agreed. I could see that Eddie was concerned about his big sister and her trust in him was not a mistake. Jason got the lights before climbing into bed. It was pretty cozy for the six of us. I put my cock in Beth’s cunt. There were many previous loads that oozed out as I pushed in. I was taking sexual direction from a thirteen year old and thought nothing weird about that. I realized he had probably more experience than I. He was certainly confident. I must have dozed when I was awakened by Beth’s cunt squeezing my cock. I could see her eyes were open and focused on me. I gave her a quick update in a low voice. “I can still feel him inside me,” she stated. “That’s Bill. He’s got over ten inches,” I reminded her. “No. I mean really deep, way beyond where Bill is. It still feels like there is a cock in there. I just can’t stop having orgasms. It’s not as intense now, but, ugh. I just had another.” “Are you Ok, sis?” It was Eddie speaking from behind me. “Yes. I’m still excited from Tony’s fuck, like I’m right on the brink.”

I felt her internal muscles clamp down on me. She must have squeezed Bill’s member too because I felt it press into mine through the thin bits of anatomy separating our holes. As the pressure relaxed he started a fuck motion through her ass. “That was another orgasm. Oh. Good, Bill. Keep doing that. It actually helps to be stimulated in my normal places to distract from the things I feel deep inside. Eric, could you start a fuck too? It will help, I think.” I joined in actively fucking Beth. Bill and I adjusted our angle so our cocks brushed against each other continually inside her. That added to our excitement and she seemed to feel it too. As I fucked I hugged Beth tight, pressing her firm breasts to my chest as Bill pressed her back into his muscular pecs. I kissed her deeply, then she twisted to kiss Bill, then back to me. Every thirty seconds or so she would freeze as her muscles tensed in an orgasmic spasm. I was concerned but she insisted we continue. These were normal orgasms from our fuck, not the residue of Tony’s deep stimulation. Bill and I were able to hold off for nearly fifteen minutes before we shot our cum, nearly simultaneously, triggering another convulsion from Beth. As she relaxed in the afterglow, my cock softened and I eased it from her slick hole. “Thanks, boys,” Beth moaned. “I think that did the trick. My nerves are all tingling, but the signals are from my ass and cunt, just like I normally feel after a good fuck.” “How many times were you fucked today?” I asked. “Well the day is not over. I think Bill is getting hard again in my ass. Seriously, I haven’t been counting. It’s spring break and I’m with my boyfriend and his friends, sex is our principal activity; maybe thirty times, give or take five. On normal days, when I’m going to school, I only fuck four or five times, that’s not nearly enough. It’s really tough. Eddie fucks me most mornings before school. He usually brings a couple boys home after school for some sex before our parents get home from work and will often invite one to fuck me while he fucks the other. A few are decent, though

nothing like my Indian boys. Of course he fucks me too while his buddies watch. It always impresses them how much better Eddie is. Then he’ll fuck me again before bed.” “I only let my best fuck buddies do my sister,” insisted Eddie. “The guys I bring home have at least eight inches and good, muscled bodies. Most are training to be picked as sex slaves to Indian boys and know I’m Jason’s boyfriend. They’re really too inexperienced to fully satisfy Beth, though we did have a dozen over for the weekend when our parents went to San Francisco. Luke and Jason came over to train them, but there’s still no comparison. They’re Ok fucks for me during the week, however, we both can’t wait to get up to the reservation and our friends here.” “It must be hard, but, at least you’re able to visit the reservation frequently. How many guys do you have at home?” “Let’s see...twenty-three, I think; not counting the slaves that I can use if I want, and 12 girls including most of Beth’s friends and a few of their friends. Of course I fucked the boyfriends of my girls. I figured I owed them the chance for sexual satisfaction once I’d shown them they weren’t man enough to satisfy a woman. Jason got me the stage one stuff the Indian boys take. I really have no problem getting sex partners and I can bench 500 pounds now.” “I can bench 500 too.” Jason added. “Yes, but yours are kilos,” Eddie explained. “I’m still gaining strength. Luke can do over a thousand.” “I can do 1150 kilos,” Bill said. “Hank is up to 650.” I knew they were strong but not that strong. The Indian men must be much stronger and Samuel and his huge friends much more so. “There’s something in the mix that makes you sexually irresistible,” Eddie continued. “Since taking it I’ve never been turned down. The Indian girls are immune though.

“A few guys try to resist. I guess they were scared of trying sex with a guy or couldn’t wrap their mind about being seduced by a middle school guy when they thought themselves big high school jocks. They all gave in and I only had to show my strength to a couple. They’re all begging for my attention now. That’s why I only have twenty-three. I want to be able to fuck each several times a week.” “Have you done any of your teachers?” “Most are too old to interest me, but I fucked the new gym teachers, husband and wife, just out of college. They didn’t know I’d had the other until I showed up at their apartment to stay the night.” “Beth said your parents don’t know. How could you stay overnight?” “Easy. I just said I would be studying with a friend and his mom confirmed it. Since I’d been fucking him, his big sister and his mom, they do anything I ask. I can stay out two or three times a week and having a couple of places we can use regularly is great when my friends from the reservation come to town. Still nothing beats the fun I have here.” “Yes, we’re here almost every weekend and this holiday has been great,” agreed Beth. There’s a big party to wrap the week on Saturday. Everyone will be there, about twenty of the girls from town that have Indian boyfriends and about four hundred Indian boys. I even heard there are several guys as big as Tony coming. Maybe a few will be bi. I should be in line for over a hundred fucks, much over if I can handle it.” “We’ll be going,” added Bill. “Dad will be there, but mostly on duty. He should get breaks to join the fun though.” “Bill, be a sweet boy and shift your cock to my cunt. That’s good, but keep it to a slow stroke for awhile. I have a little gift for you and your brother if it’s OK with your parents.” “What is it?” asked Hank. “Jason, I’d like to fuck Beth after Bill.” “Sure, Hank,” Jason agreed.

“Thanks, Jason, Hank’ll be fun. This is better though. You see I have a friend, Rebecca Sanders, back home. She had a boyfriend on the swim team, but he’s now my brother’s fuck buddy. You do like the swim team guys, Eddie.” “You’re talking about Steve. He has a tight hole. Remember, Jason, you fucked him a couple weeks ago.” “Yeah, he was cute,” Jason agreed. “His hole isn’t so tight after my fuck though. He took it like a born bottom.” “Anyway, Rebecca is currently free as Steve is no longer into girls. She’s seventeen, brown hair, nice C cup breasts and into gymnastics. I’ve told her about my adventures with Indian boys and I think she’d be perfect for Bill. She has a younger sister, Rachel, fifteen, blond and B cup, that would be good for Hank. If your tribal women are going to hold back on the guys, there are plenty of girls eager to help.” “Are you going to be able to keep this from their parents? You’ve managed, but you’re eighteen.” “That’s where it gets even better. They live with their mom, Randi. She’s been divorced for about 10 years without any real relationships. She’s 38 and doing well. She manages the town bank. She’s really fit and sexy. I hope I look as good when I’m thirty. I figure you let her catch you with her daughters and then you both fuck her. Either of you is twice the man of anybody she’s been with. After you fuck her she’ll do anything for another.” “You’ve got it all worked out. It can’t be that easy. The boys still have homework and chores so it would only be weekends and holidays assuming they get good grades. I’ll have to ask my husband. He might have objections too.” “Maybe not as much as you think. The boys would certainly let you both fuck their girls and I know Mark has fucked a couple of the other girls I know. He could fuck me in a heartbeat.

“I know Bill likes the idea. He just came and was barely stroking me with his cock. He’s still hard.” “True, true. It’s a great idea. They sound almost as hot as you.” “You’ll like them. Guaranteed. Even their mom. By the way, that brings up one last thing. Rebecca and Rachel would like you to give them a brother or sister. They’re on the pill but their mom isn’t. Can you arrange it to give her one of the super-babies?” “We need to be infused with enhanced sperm for that,” Bill stated. “But, Samuel agreed to do Hank Saturday morning and I’m sure I can get Tony Thieu to fuck me at the party later. If we meet their mom Saturday night, it would be perfect.” “That will work. Rebecca can drive Rachel up here Saturday morning instead of going to gymnastics class. Their mom works half a day on Saturday and then goes to a day spa until dinner. Rebecca will take you to their home and you can surprise her mom when she gets back. Their mom keeps the girls on a tight leash. That is why they can’t get to visit before Saturday. Rachel is still a virgin and her mom thinks Rebecca still is too.” “Well I still need to clear it with your dad. Let’s get some sleep.” I was ready to sleep, but Beth and the boys had a couple more rounds before settling in. I was awakened by Mark lifting me out of the crowded bed to take me to our room. It was just after midnight. I tried explaining what happened but he was more interested in sex. Eventually we drifted off to sleep. It turned out that Mark thought that a steady female relationship would be good for the boys. Saturday arrived after several days of me setting up housekeeping between rounds of sex. Mark left early to supervise security arrangements for the party. The entire tribal police force would be working the party in shifts. Mark would have time in the afternoon to join in for lunch and sex.

We were still at home in the family room waiting for Rebecca and Rachel. Beth was there with Luke, Jason and Eddie. She got a text saying they were on the way. Samuel, Daniel and his son, the super kid Samuel, had joined us. Hank was getting his promised fuck and had all thirty inches of Samuel’s huge cock up his gut. He’d shot a couple times and Samuel had already unleashed one load and was pounding him with long, rapid strokes building for another. There was a knock on the door. Bill, who had finished a fuck with me a few minutes ago, went to answer it. Opening the door revealed Rebecca and Rachel. They were both dressed in matching pink workout suits. There was a moment of shocked silence as they took in the naked, muscular, Indian male standing before them. “You must be Rebecca and Rachel. Welcome to my home. I’m Bill. Come in. We’ve been expecting you.” They were still staring at Bill, but they allowed him to herd them inside with an arm around each girl’s waist. As their eyes adjusted to the dim room light from the bright outside sun, they started looking around at the others in the room, all naked and most in some type of sexual action. Everyone was looking at them. “Hi girls,” called out Beth. “This is my boyfriend, Luke,” indicating the boy on whose lap she was straddling and was pistoning his long cock through her clutching cunt lips. “You know my brother. He’s being fucked by Luke’s younger brother, Jason. The big guy is Samuel. Rachel, he’s fucking your boyfriend, Hank, Bill’s younger brother. Samuel’s cumming now, so Hank will be free to fuck you in a few minutes. Then we have the neighbors, Daniel, and his son, Sam. Sam is only a year old. The other two White guys are Rick, Bill and Hank’s mom, and Jeff, who young Sam is fucking.” Samuel lifted Hank off his cock so he could go to Rachel. The two girls stared at the spectacle as the thirty-inch cock emerged from Hank’s ass. It was still hard and spurted a couple last, two-foot, jets of cum across Hank’s back. Hank hurried over to Rachel still leaking cum from his ass.

“Beth told us a lot about what she’s been doing,” confessed Rebecca, “but we thought she was embellishing her adventures. But it seems to be true, though her description of you and Hank barely did you justice.” “Are you really going to fuck us?” Rachel asked while gently touching Hank’s erect cock. “I’ve never done it before. Could we go someplace, you know, more private?” “These are our friends, and yours too from now on,” Hank stated. “Bill we could take them to our bed to start.” While Rachel and Hank had been talking, Bill hugged Rebecca close and kissed her while stripping her of her workout suit top. Breaking the kiss you could easily see that the young girl had reacted strongly to the virile Indian boy. Her body was deeply flushed and her tits, hard points, pressing against the thin fabric of her tank top. “Yes, that’s a good idea,” Bill agreed. “We’ll see everyone later at the party.” They escorted their new girls up the stairs. They were gone and everyone clearly heard the sounds of girls in ecstasy from upstairs. All but big Samuel left for the party. He stayed with me, fucking me the whole time, though we spent some time with him just plugged with all thirty inches talking about how I was getting on with the life he arranged for me. It was about an hour and a half later that they returned to the family room. All were naked and the girls appeared unconcerned at openly displaying their beautiful bodies. They’d all had a recent shower but, clearly there was some sex in or just after as the girls were both breathing heavily and had a happy glow on their faces. “You two look happy,” I observed. “Yes, Bill is great. Hank is fun too. I need to thank Beth,” Rebecca rambled and pressed her body against Bill.

“I like Hank best because he’s mine. Can we fuck some more?” Rachel asked, reaching for Hank’s already stiff pole. Samuel pulled out of me again displaying the full length of his shaft. It was still hard and bubbling cum from the fist-sized head, the shaft slick with mixed cum and juice. “Can I touch it?” Rebecca asked Bill, acknowledging his authority over her. “Go ahead. Samuel is a good friend. He’s fucked me and I’m sure he’ll enjoy fucking you too. You won’t be able to get much beyond half of that in your pussy though.” Rebecca did try and hold it with one hand while still holding Bill with the other. She couldn’t get around it. Meanwhile Rachel stroked the crown with her hand and was rewarded with a spurt of fresh juice that coated her fingers. Just then the front door opened and a lady in a grey pants suit entered, carrying her iPhone in one hand. “What’s going on here?” she demanded. “This isn’t gymnastics. Did you think I wouldn’t notice when your phone left town? What have you been doing? My daughter is underage. I’ll get you charged for rape.” She punched 9-1-1 on her phone. Bill went right up to her, standing only a foot away. “You must be Rebecca and Rachel’s mother. They said you were very sexy and I have to agree. Your daughters enjoyed our fucks and I’m certain you will too.” “What. Hello,” she screamed into the phone. “I want to report a rape. You have my location? Good. Three Indian boys and a White boy. No. Native American. Put you on speaker? Ok.” “Bill, it’s George. You’re dad gave us a head’s up, just in case. She sounds like a real tight ass. Good luck loosening her up. Click.”

“Did I mention that our dad heads the tribal police force? I’ll take the phone now.” Bill tossed the phone aside and moved in to kiss the shocked woman. She struggled until she realized how strong the young boy holding her was. One of his arms easily wrapped her to his body while the other hand held her head in position for his kiss. You could see she tried not to respond but a primal instinct was awakened. Her resistance melted away and quickly was replaced by desire. When Bill broke their kiss she meekly allowed the boys to strip her clothes. Her focus was on the boys’ hard cocks, over ten inches for Bill and almost eight for Hank. Both boys were liberally bubbling pre-cum and their shafts were slick from the earlier fucks with her daughters. “You’re going to go wild, mom. Bill’s a great fuck,” insisted Rebecca. “I came four times just on round one.” “Hank’s good too,” added Rachel. “I’m his girl now. We fucked three times before he fucked Rebecca, then he did me twice more after Bill. Sex is so much fun and with Bill and Hank. We’ll have so much in common.” “What? No.” I could see she was confused and a bit scared, but excited despite it all. Then it was time for fucking. Hank went first, then Bill. She came several times and was moaning the boys’ names long before each shot their seed. They then double-teamed her, ass and cunt, switching off after shooting and then shooting again. Her daughters enjoyed the show but they watched from their own perch on my cock or Samuel’s huge pole. When the boys finished their fun, Randi was totally dazed. Hank held her about her waist, partially supporting her. She was leaking cum from cunt and ass. While her daughters still had leaking cunts and everyone was naked, she exhibited no anxiety about the situation. In fact she was giddy with excitement, like she were a teenager again.

“Randi, you understand that my brother and I are the heads of your family now,” explained Bill. “You will call me Mr. Bill and my brother Mr. Hank to show you respect our authority.” “Yes, Mr. Bill, I understand.” She said the words meekly. She, in her mind, still tried thinking like an adult and mother. You could see that she was also flushed in the glow of the great sex she’d just experience. Beth was right; she’d accept anything to keep those feelings. “That’s very good. Rebecca and Rachel are our girls and we are now responsible for them. When we are not around you will obey them as you would us. Is that clear?” “Yes, Mr. Bill.” “Rebecca, you and Randi are about the same size. Do you have clothes that Randi didn’t let you wear because they were too sexy?” “Sure. Why?” “Those will be the start of Randi’s new wardrobe. You should shop for both of you, getting the sexiest outfits you can find.” “Boys will be drooling all over us, both of us.” “That’s the idea. You’ll be in town during the week and it would be cruel to have you go five days without sex. You can fuck anyone who strikes your interest, but make sure they know that your boyfriend will be fucking them too, sooner or later. Rachel, Hank will have the same arrangement with you. You can, of course, bring boys home to have sex as often as you desire and even invite your friends to fuck your mom.” “Most of the best guys already have Indian boyfriends, but a few still play both ways,” said Rebecca. “Still it would be weird to see a guy I just fucked doing my mom. Just you and Hank and maybe Luke, Jason and Eddie. I’ll ask Beth. She should have some good ideas. She and Eddie will probably

be over frequently as they can use our home to have sex with their boyfriends without worrying their parents will discover them.” Randi looked confused and seemed about to say something. Then she realized she didn’t have a say anymore. “We forgot to introduce Randi to our mom,” reminded Hank. “Randi, this is Eric, our mom, and the big guy is a friend, Samuel Running Bear. He fucked me just before Rebecca and Rachel arrived, so you have some of his sperm swimming in you now mixed with the stuff I shot. It’s really potent.” At this point Samuel was standing, holding me by my waist, facing him with my knees in his elbows and a little over half his thick pole in me, perhaps sixteen inches or so. We were both watching as the boys had fucked Randi and explained their plans. When we were recognized we both offered greetings to Randi. It was clear to see she had trouble processing being greeted by two guys having sex, especially when one was huge like Samuel. “You’re their mom? How? You allow this behavior? I don’t understand.” “Yes, it was hard for me to understand at first. Bill and Hank’s mother died and their dad, my husband now, Mark, needed someone to look after them and his household. I needed a man to take charge of me. Samuel here arranged it all. I run the house and the boys obey me.” They laughed. “At least on their homework, chores and such. Sexually, Mark put them in charge of me. They are real men in spite of their youth as you discovered. Mark thought a steady female relationship would be good for them and with your daughters and you they have it. Rebecca and Rachel will have more of a girlfriend, boyfriend relationship with Bill and Hank. Expect it to be quite open as all the boys here freely share their girls with their friends. But as good partners they will be considerate of your daughters’ needs and desires I’m sure they will enjoy their relationship, as will my boys. Your status will be lower, more of a servant rewarded with sex for unquestioned obedience. I can see that’s not what you’re used to, but I think you’ll find the benefits worthwhile.”

“I see,” she said uncertainly. I could sense she didn’t but she will. “Mom, you should try Rachel’s pussy,” offered Hank. “She had her first sex with me and then Bill did her, but she’s still very tight and smooth.” Rachel blushed from her boyfriend’s praise. Samuel lifted me off him and set me on my feet. The huge cock got stares from Rebecca and Rachel while Randi gasped at its size. As I went to Rachel she bent over, holding her knees and offering me easy entry from behind. I slipped in her wet cunt. It was tight. “Your mom is the same length as you but you’re thicker and your cock head presses my flesh more. It feels good though. I like the feeling of being full of cock. Could you fuck me now?” I started a slow stroke. “I really enjoy being fucked but it’s different, better, when it’s my boyfriend.” I could see Randi trying to process watching her formerly virgin fifteen- year-old daughter being fucked in front of her while speaking so casually about sex. “Rebecca, do you want to try Samuel’s huge cock?” Bill asked. “Wow. Could I? I didn’t think it could possibly fit.” “I can maybe get just over half in you,” asserted Samuel. “Bend over like your sister and I’ll do the rest.” She did and Samuel stepped behind her and held her hips, lifting Rebecca off the floor until her cunt lips were pressed to his huge cock head. The eighteen year old looked tiny in the arms of the massively muscular Indian male. Each of his forty-inch thighs was thicker that her 36C chest. She bent her head to look down her body at the thick pole poised to enter her. Samuel pulled her toward him and I could see her flesh part as the fist- sized crown eased in. Her body tried to flail from the intense sensations but Samuel’s grip was unbreakable.

“Oh. Oooh. It’s so big.” I saw she had only half the crown in so far. She leaked some of the cum my boys had given her when penetration started but now the seal was tight as her flesh stretched around the intrusion. “Um. My god.” Rebecca’s whole body shook as she came. Samuel pumped his hip forward during the frenzy to embed the cock head and a few inches of shaft. “I just had a climax but I still feel so excited. Bill, I don’t know if I can do this any more.” “Samuel has fucked me, Bill replied. “I know what you’re feeling. Just let yourself enjoy it.” “If... Oh. What? Yes...” She had another orgasm as Samuel kept up a slow stroke, easing deeper each time. “Where? I feel so strange. Oh, noooo.” There was another orgasm and then just moans from her. Randi looked about to say something but Bill pushed her to her knees and pushed his cock to her lips. She remembered her place and meekly began to suck on the offered piece. In that position she could no longer see Rebecca. There was plenty to hear though. Samuel was almost at the limit her vagina and uterus could accommodate and had begun a steady fuck stroke of about twelve inches. That left about six inches or so inside as he withdrew and popped the flange of the flaring crown through her cervix. It was way too much for Rebecca. Her moans became screams of joy as she had one orgasm after another. Samuel sped up his fuck as he rocketed toward his release. He started cumming. You could see the pulses on the foot of cock that wouldn’t fit. It only took a few before the overflow spurted from her flesh stretched around the thick shaft of flesh. Rebecca made a high-pitched scream that cut off as she passed out in sensory overload. Samuel continued to cum for another minute while leaving the limp girl impaled fully on the end of his cock. It easily supported her weight as he gently stroked her sweaty torso with his hands. It took about five minutes for Rebecca to recover. She was disoriented at first. From her view she was floating in the air about four feet above the floor with arms and legs dangling. Her body jerked as she finally recognized the feelings from her

stuffed cunt. She looked around, saw the huge cock, and then twisted to see its owner’s face above and behind her. She was sweating heavily and gasping for breath. “Wow. Wow. That was. I don’t know. Wild doesn’t even begin to describe it.” Her body shook and her eyes went wide as she climaxed again. “I feel all tingly down there still. Your cock is not moving but it’s still so exciting.” “I’d better extract myself before you pass out again.” “No, Samuel, let me try. I’ve been in gymnastics for twelve years. Let me work your cock like a new apparatus.” She split her legs wide and raised her arms beyond her head, then, with a quick body twist rotated on the axis of the shaft until she faced upward, looking into Samuel’s eyes. Bending at the waist she reached down, placing her hands of the thick flesh just below the spot where it entered her. She tried to pull off but it was fitted too tightly, so she placed her feet against Samuel’s hips like she were squatting on them except that her body was horizontal. She stood up, using her leg strength to extract inch after inch from her body. She paused a couple times wracked by the pleasure sensations triggered by the movement, but kept going until just the crown was left. With a final push she popped the head clear and continued to do a handstand on the shaft of the mighty member that had been inside her. Another orgasm overtook her and she lost her balance but Samuel caught her and set her gently on her feet. The cum flowed freely down her thighs as her cunt lips struggled to recover from being so expanded. She turned to kiss Samuel whose mouth was two feet above hers. He lifted Rebecca in on arm so she could reach him. His sex pole was between their bodies, pumping out generous spurts of pre-cum. When they broke the kiss she was thoroughly coated. “We should head to the party now,” said Hank. “I’ll get some breechcloths.” He headed upstairs again. “Maybe we should shower again,” suggested Rachel, seeing how soaked her big sister was.

“Girls you’ll meet all our friends,” assured Bill. “I’d bet you’ll be fucked over a hundred times. All the girls and most of the guys will look like Rebecca in a couple hours.” Hank returned, talking on a cell phone and carrying a number of the skimpy garments. Bill tied them on the women. They would not need tops. Samuel’s did not even begin to cover his massive endowment. “Mom,” said Hank. “You can’t go to this party. It’s only for fathers, sons and their girlfriends. Mothers and daughters have their own party. I’ve called a ride for you and it sounds like they just pulled up.” Two females entered wearing the khaki uniform of the tribal police. They were both in their early twenties, one about five, eleven, and the other an inch shorter. Both had straight black hair that reached to mid back. They could have been fitness or swimsuit models. Their uniforms fit like second skins. I saw they both wore wedding rings. “Mrs. Grey Eagle, I’m Officer Black Wolf and this is my partner Officer Silver Feather. We’re your transportation to the party. Samuel, you’ve fucked him this morning, I assume.” “Yes, and Tony Thieu did him yesterday. He’ll be swimming in our sperm.” “Perfect. We’ll be on duty at the party but there is time for a stop on the way for us to get better acquainted. Come with us please.” They each held my upper arm. I was surprised. They were not as strong as the Indian men but each woman was clearly much stronger than I. They didn’t flaunt it but I knew they were in control. I let them lead me to their vehicle and I could tell they knew my submission acknowledged their superiority. I would have sex with them and any others that wanted the sperm I carried from Samuel and Tony. I figured that would be a lot.
Chapter 28 - Changes

I’m Eric Banner, formerly a senior at Stanford. I was six two and 180 and a varsity swimmer. Now I’m Eric Grey Eagle, Mark Grey Eagle’s spouse and mother to his two teenage sons. It is the end of my first summer of married life. There have been lots of developments. I’ll try and get you up to date. I’ll start where I left off. I was delivered to the female party by my police escort after a stop where they both fucked me. Usually you’d say I fucked them since I had the cock but they were in complete control and both got two deposits of my cum up their tight cunts. They put their uniforms back on while I recovered on the soft grass. I still had on the leather breechcloth and vest that I’d left the house with but they looked like I’d been fucked in them and I was covered in sweat. We got to the party site. There were several hundred Native-American females between age twelve and early fifties. They’d had the female version of what the males take and all looked like supermodels. I found out the boys and girls under twelve and super-babies under six months were at another site being cared for by older women. They didn’t waste any time getting started. I probably did thirty to forty fucks that day but many more shared my cum by scooping it out of freshly fucked cunts and pushing it in their own. Usually I was on the bottom with an Indian female riding my pole. When I started to go soft Daniel’s wife, Sarah, would offer me a drink from her firm breasts. Being pregnant with a super- baby made her eight inches taller, now six foot four, and almost as strong as Daniel. Her breasts are super firm but produce milk that feeds her son’s growth. For a normal man it adds size and strength. I was balls deep in the cunt of Luke and Jason’s mom, Lily, when their sister Rose came up to watch. There were a few other women watching and waiting their turn. Sarah was acting as the scheduler. “Hi Rick,” said Rose. “Luke and Jason said you were a good fuck. How’s my mom?”

“I’m gay but she is getting the job done. It’s impossible to hold back when your cock is massaged in a tight muscled hole, guy or gal. And your mom certainly knows her stuff.” “Thanks Rick but I need to get you off; others are waiting. Give us a few minutes, Rose.” She got back to the business at hand and brought me off a couple minutes later. Sarah announced a five minute break. Lily went off with Rose. As they walked away I saw Rose swipe a taste of my cum from her cunt and a few of the older Indian women got samples to insert in their own cunts. As my rest period expired a thirty-inch tall supermodel pushed through the crowd. She had waist-length black hair, smooth golden-brown skin and dark black eyes that seemed to drink in the surrounding light. Certainly a female super-baby; the first I’d seen but unmistakeable. “Rick, I’m Angela and I’m next,” she announced. She was nude. I looked her over. My cock was almost as long as her torso and as thick as her arm. It certainly wouldn’t fit in her tiny opening and even if I could slip it in I’d certainly injure her. Besides it would be too weird having sex with a girl less than a year old; even one that looked so stunningly beautiful. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. I might hurt you. You’re really a beauty; perhaps when you’re a little older.” “Yes, most guys get hung up on my size or age. That’s why I need a pet. I’m really very flexible and adaptable internally. You really can’t injure me no matter how hard or deep you try to fuck. My eldest brother fucks me every day. He has eleven inches and is thicker than you and I’ve taken both young Mark and Sam. Big Sam probably couldn’t get even half in me, ass or cunt, but it wouldn’t hurt me. I can’t get pregnant until I’m three but I can let super-sperm fertilize one of my eggs and keep it dormant until I’m ready, essentially forever.” I later learned she meant forever literally.

“I have a couple of big Sam’s kids in the bank and I heard you had sex with Tony a couple days ago so I’d like to add one of his.” “I’m gay and it’s too much for me to wrap my mind around. You’re so young and tiny. Can I pass? You can always grab some sperm from one of the others.” “OK. Just kiss my breast and then I’ll do what you want.” She pushed the nipple of her right breast to my mouth. I kissed it and something squirted in my mouth. It didn’t taste like milk, more like honey. I swallowed and became instantly dizzy. My vision cleared. She had straddled my hips and was sitting flat with my pubic hair half covering where I penetrated her. I could see the outline of my hard cock distorting her body with the tip of the head nestled up in the cleavage between her firm breasts. I could feel her heart beating against the crown that must have been pushing right next to it. Her opening was stretched tightly around my stiff pole. She was leaking cum onto my pubic hairs from an orgasm I didn’t remember. “What did you do to me?” “I gave you a taste of my joy juice. It’s like super viagra plus an aphrodisiac. It can turn the gayest guy straight for a day. I guess it’s technically rape. I much prefer seducing my men but with so many waiting I thought I’d take a shortcut. I’ve already have Tony Thieu’s kid tucked away safely and the sperm you’ve shot and leaked out has serviced over a hundred others. Now that you’re out of the daze I’ll show you my gratitude.” She bent her legs so she could plant her feet on my hip bone on each side of my cock. The she pushed up and my pole retreated from her body. As it did every inch was massaged by her internal muscles. It was pleasure beyond words. I looked into her smiling face. She knew exactly what she was doing to me. I heard her in my mind.

“We have a good connection. I can feel what you are feeling. Here is what I’m experiencing.” I felt her pleasure from having my cock plunging through her body and stimulating her sensitive spots. Her senses and mine superimposed and fed and amplified each other. We orgasmed simultaneously and it didn’t end but became even more intense. She was feeling my cum racing up my pumping cock and I was experiencing the pleasure of jets of seed spurting into her already full internals and forcing its way past the tight seal of flesh on flesh. “I’ve never had anything like this,” I thought. “Few men have,” she said into my mind. “I hope you’ll forgive my raping you.” “Of course.” “Thanks. As a bonus the joy juice should give you an extra five percent all over. A couple more doses and you’d be as big as your husband but I don’t want to mess with the development of your relationships.” Gradually we came back to earth. She slipped from my mind. I missed her presence. I started to speak. “No need for words,” she said aloud. “I already know everything you want to say and you know my promise to you.” I did. We’ll do it again echoed in my mind. It was dark. How long had we been fucking? Angela was kneeling on my hip with only the head of my cock in her body. The bulge made her look seriously pregnant. Her entire lower body was coated in cum. She stood up popping my shaft from her body. It smacked down on my abs, still hard. She walked up my torso and stood on my pecs. I knew what she expected. I held her with one hand about her tiny waist and moved her to my mouth to lick up my cum. I set her down beside me

when I was done. She bent over and kissed me. She was so small but it was clear to me that she was in control. She pushed her tongue in my mouth and licked some of my cum from my tongue. She broke the kiss, smiled at me, patted my head and walked away. Sarah came over and helped me up. My breechcloth and the back of my leather vest were thoroughly soaked in cum. I took them off. The evening was cool so Sarah wrapped me in a blanket. The party was breaking up. I’d provided enough cum for everyone while Angela was on my cock. I’d missed dinner but Sarah fed me her milk before driving me home. I opened our door. Bill was fucking Rebecca and Hank, Rachel. Randi was sprawled on a chair in the corner dazed from sexual overload and lost in her own thoughts, not paying attention. The teenagers had probably taken a dip in the lake before heading home but Randi had dried cum all over and stuff still seeping from her holes. The boys stopped fucking when I came in. Their girls looked disappointed when they stopped but they all stood up to greet me. I was still wrapped in the blanket and carrying the cum soaked breechcloth and vest. My cock was still hard and sticking out beyond the blanket. “Mom, what happened?” Asked Hank. “You’re huge.” “Angela, an eight-month-old super-kid, dosed me at the party. She said it would make me bigger.” “It worked,” said Bill. “You’re almost as tall as Dad.” He pulled off my blanket. “And you have some real muscle and definition now too.” Hank came up behind me and slipped into my ass with his cock slicked from Rachel’s juices. With my new height I had to bend my knees to lower myself to his cock. He tossed my blanket and the leather garments to the pile of their discarded stuff on the floor. He reached around me to hold my shaft.

“You’re almost as big as Bill now,” Hank observed. “You’re stronger too but I think I could still take you.” He applied some of his strength to his embrace and I tried to resist. I was much stronger than before but he still could outmuscle me. Rebecca came up in front and eased my member into her cunt. By the amount of warm sperm already there I guessed that Bill had already shot a load or two before I’d interrupted their play. Instinct took over and I started to stroke my shaft through her hole. She started to gasp and moan. “Rick, keep that up. You’re hitting all the right spots. Bill is great and I had a lot of good fucks today but this is incredible. Oh, God.” She had a strong orgasm, then another. I just kept fucking her. I heard Angela in my mind. “I gave you a little gift. You’ll be able to drive any woman crazy with your cock.” I began to form a question. “No, I’m not still in your mind. I planted the explanation to trigger when you discovered the gift.” A new thought began to form. “I know your mind so well that I anticipated your questions. Yes, there are other little surprises you’ll discover eventually. Why? Because it’s fun for me to play with you. I think you’ll like it. I want to see Bill and Hank too. Your first thought was, no, but we both know you’ll do it.” There was nothing more. Another orgasm from Rebecca brought me back to what I was doing. “How did you get so good?” Rebecca asked between moans and squeals from near constant orgasms. “You were just a regular fucker this morning.” “I fucked the eight-month-old super-kid female, Angela, at the party. She did something to my mind.” “I’ve heard about her from her brother,” Hank said. “She’s insatiable. It takes him all morning to recover enough to have sex with his classmates.” “She wants to meet Bill and you so you’ll soon find out for yourself.”

Rebecca had another powerful orgasm as I shot my seed into her. I was still hard so I resumed my fuck. She was just moaning by now. Bill grabbed her hips from behind and pulled her off my cock. She tried to hug me to stay connected but was too dazed to resist. Bill embraced her with his ten inches up her ass. Rachel clearly wanted to try me but a stern look from Hank kept her by his side. “Where is Mark?” I asked. “There was a tribal council meeting after the party,” answered Bill. “He should be back shortly. We are going to bed. You’ll join us until Dad comes home.” Bill send Randi home, leaving her to find her clothes and make her way out while we headed upstairs to the boys’ room. I noted that Bill hadn’t asked me if I wanted to join them. It was about sex and they were in charge of me in their father’s absence. Rachel asked Hank if I could fuck her and Hank agreed. He’d take her ass. As Rebecca was still recovering from my fuck of her downstairs Bill took my ass. When I eased into Rachel’s cunt Hank was already inside and I brushed against his shaft. Then Bill entered me. Instinct took over. I could sense just how to excite Rachel but also Hank and Bill. I seemed to know just how to move and where when and how to squeeze or thrust to spur their pleasure. Rachel squealed in delight and Bill and Hank were moaning on each stroke. I knew this was more of Angela’s work. I brought everyone to the brink of orgasm and then eased them back just a hair. Then I amped it to another level. We went beyond normal bounds; cocks, asses and vagina spasming but not shooting. We were all screaming in joy but I could barely sense the sound as the sensations from my ass and cock overwhelmed me. This moment seemed like forever. Finally my cock spurted its first jet and the world snapped back into focus. We were sharing a four-way orgasm; relieved by the release of normal sexual pleasure after the extremes we had just sampled.

“It looks like you’re having fun.” Mark’s voice brought me back to reality. I looked toward the sound and saw him in the doorway. His head was almost as high as the eight-foot opening and his torso was so wide at the shoulders he’d had to turn sideways some to enter. He was wearing a leather vest with his badge pinned to it and a breechcloth that was way inadequate to conceal a cock that must top thirty inches. His face looked to be as young as twenty but his body language screamed the confidence of someone more mature. “Black Wolf filled me in on your day. The new size looks good. As you can see I got a boost too. I’m bigger than Samuel now.” “You look fantastic Dad,” Bill interjected. “What happened?” “It’s quite a story. First the tribe bought all the government land north of Yosemite to the Oregon line for 2.3 trillion dollars. They offered another trillion for Yosemite but no sale yet.” “Where did we get trillions of dollars?” I asked. “Nobody is that rich. Even the federal government couldn’t put that much cash together.” “I don’t know. The fraternity in Berkeley put it together, did the negotiating and paid the price in gold. As part of the deal they become tribe members. Legally we are a sovereign nation and that is important to them for some future plans I’m not clear on.” “That’s a lot of gold,” said Hank. “It must be tons.” “Almost fifty tons,” added Bill. “I heard the Quan sisters made a lot of money licensing a device that produces electricity that was based on their theories, but that was billions, not trillions. We’re studying their work in school.” “The sale will be announced tomorrow and we take possession on the 15th of June. I’m going to be responsible for patrolling the area. I’ll have to expand the force, probably triple to start. I’ve been promised some new

technology that will help and full enhancement for the entire force. As you can see I got my boost already. I’m supposed to have new uniforms that will fit the new me by morning. “We can talk more later. Right now I’m going to take Rick and break in my new cock.” He lifted me off the bed, slipping my cock from Rachel and Bill’s from me, and carried me to our room. He wasted no time putting me on my back in our bed, raising my legs to his shoulders and easing his huge cock into me. I’ve had huge cocks before but this was the biggest and thickest I’d taken. It went in smoothly though. My extra size must have helped. I’d had Samuel and Tony before but this was different. My body knew just what to do to excite Mark along the whole length of his pole. It went wild inside me and that boosted my pleasure even more. I see Mark’s face react to the stimulation but I could also sense it in my mind somehow. As before with the boys and Rebecca I suppressed our orgasms and ramped up the sensations. The bed creaked and groaned as he pounded my ass. I was screaming in ecstasy as was Mark. He went faster and harder. We were covered in our own sweat from the effort and pleasure. I was getting pounded by nearly thirty-inch strokes and pushing up to meet him for the last few inches. My pre-cum had pooled in the groves of my abs and with his sweat and mine was running down my sides onto the sheets. Finally our bed gave up and collapsed to the floor. The unexpected impact broke my control and we both exploded in our long-delayed release. I could feel the gusher of his seed deep in my gut as I sprayed twenty-foot jets on us and around the room. As the jets eased to gentle spurts Mark rolled us to our sides still plugged deep inside me. We drifted off to an exhausted sleep. The morning light bathed the room as I awoke. I was embraced in Mark’s arms, held tightly to his chest. His long thick cock was fully embedded in my gut. In fact no part of me was actually touching the bed as I was firmly held against the wall of muscle that was my husband’s huge torso.

With him still inside me my instincts took over and began to stimulate him over the long length of flesh. I felt it buck and twitch in reaction but Mark’s face showed him still asleep. He started to undulate his hips as pleasure built, maybe eight or nine inch strokes. He smiled and began to moan. I kissed his right pec and teased the nipple with my tongue. There was no holding back this time as we both exploded in orgasm. After a few minutes our orgasms faded. I looked up at Mark’s face. He was awake and smiled at me. We kissed. Still coupled he lifted us off the bed. Our room was a mess. Besides the ruined bed I had sprayed cum everywhere. Most of the fresh stuff was still dripping off our torsos but there was plenty on the floor, walls and furniture. Mark carried me to the shower to clean up. We didn’t talk. We both knew the sex we’d had was special. After, we went downstairs still nude. The kids had made breakfast and we could smell it. They were in the living room. Bill was fucking Hank as their girls watched. They’d been fucked earlier and were sucking on their cum- coated fingers. All looked up as we entered. We got lots of comments. We’d been pretty loud last night and this morning. Bill and Hank offered their dad sex with their girls and the girls were obviously eager to ride his huge pole; the boys too. But first we went to have breakfast and they went back to their sex play. About fifteen minutes later the doorbell rang. Bill had just pulled out of Hank so he went to answer it. It was a young man in a FEDEX uniform with four boxes on a hand cart. His surprise at being greeted by a naked Indian male was unmistakeable. He stared at Bill’s big muscles for a few seconds and quickly focused on his hard cock still coated in cum and bubbling pre. “Do you have packages for us?” Bill asked, breaking the man out of his daze.

“Umm, yes. Sign here,” he said, offering Bill the tablet and looking both embarrassed and uncomfortable. “You’re kind of cute,” Bill said to the young deliveryman while signing. “If you have a few minutes my brother and I would love to fuck you.” “Brother?” He mumbled and finally saw the other naked people as his eyes adjusted to the dimmer interior light. “I’m not gay.” “Your cock thinks otherwise. Looks like you have about seven inches and its already hard. With a fit body and a nice round butt you’d make a great bottom. I promise you’ll love my thick piece in your tight virgin hole.” “I can’t. I have deliveries all over town.” He scribbled something on a card and handed it to Bill. He quickly placed the boxes inside the door and hustled back to his truck. He glanced back a couple times and saw Bill still standing in the doorway, smiling at him. “Too bad. I doubt he’ll be a virgin by the end of the day,” Bill observed. “I’ll definitely give him a call though,” he added, putting the card on a table. “What do we have?” Hank asked. There were four boxes. None were very big. One was in a red box with “Open me first” written on it. Hank started to unpack that one. “I didn’t know FEDEX delivered on Sunday,” Rebecca stated. “It costs extra but if you can spend trillions on buying land they probably don’t mind the expense,” Mark responded. The box had a tablet. The face was all video screen. The screen had a green button in the center that was pulsing light. Hank touched it and the screen came to life, displaying the images of three people, two men and a woman, sitting on a bench and facing the camera.

The man in the center was as muscular as Mark. He and the other guy, smaller than he and probably a match for Joseph in muscularity, were wearing athletic shirts and shorts that did nothing to hide their massive development and big cocks. The biggest had maybe twenty inches soft. It sprung straight up his abs under the thin cloth and curved under his left pectoral plate almost to the opening filled by his bulging lats. The other had about twelve inches soft that angled over his left hip and tucked under the elastic of his shorts at the very side of his body. The female seated on the central male’s right, our left, was almost as tall as he, blond and stunningly beautiful. She wore a very tiny yellow bikini that only covered about a third of he large firm breasts and a tiny triangle of cloth between her legs that conformed to the female anatomy underneath. I thought she must be an example of the female equivalent of Mark and Samuel. “I’m L. D. Chu,” spoke the man in the center. “These are my wives, Faith,” he turned to the woman, “and Chris. We’ll explain the package you have received. Please open the tops of the other boxes and touch the screen again when you are ready.” One box had a case with five silver wrist bands, just loops of some kind, slightly thicker on one side. Another had five capped vials with a red liquid and one smaller vial with a white fluid set in a foam block. The other side of the box had a black cylinder with fittings on both ends set in a foam block. The last box was filled with a silver cube with foam inserts protecting each corner. Bill touched the screen. “The box with the vials implements the new enhancement policy,” continued L. D. “There will be one for every member of the household that needs one. That would be normal babies over age six months through adults not yet fully enhanced.” “The vial is taken by mouth,” continued Faith. “The youngest will gain the strength and muscle coordination of a normal eighteen-year-old athlete along with an IQ of about 200. They should be walking, talking, reading and

writing within a few weeks. Between then and puberty, about age twelve, they should grow to about five-feet, double in strength and gain another hundred IQ points.” Faith continued. “Puberty will automatically trigger the second phase; growth of about a foot in a few days, a five-fold increase in strength to about a lift of 1000 kilos, and another hundred points on IQ.” “Boys should have cocks about eight inches just before puberty,” Chris added. “That jumps to twelve and twice as thick just after. By eighteen strength will double, they will add about six inches in height and another four inches to their cock. For those over eighteen, when you marry, get a job or go to college, you will take a second potion that activates the full enhancement process. That should give another foot of height, fivefold additional strength another near doubling of IQ and about a foot more cock. You’ve seen the results already in most cases.” “Females will be slightly shorter and slightly less strong,” Faith stated. “There is some variation. L. D.’s sister, May, is taller and stronger than most men. The benefits for us are that we will never have or need a period and we have absolute conscious control over fertilization and pregnancy. Only sperm from a fully enhanced male or super-kid can quicken your eggs and you can decide if or when and hold the egg dormant until you are ready. It seems complicated but when you are done you’ll understand your options instinctively.” L. D. added, “Sexual urges are suppressed before puberty but with all the activity going on around them and the generation of super-kids that develop sexually much earlier, Cocks and Holes will be a popular activity.” “The bottle in the package,” Chris continued, “attaches to a faucet. When water flows through it an energy and nutrient drink is produced that is ideal for fueling the changes your body will be experiencing. We recommend having about a gallon for each person ready before taking the vial. You will be very hungry until the process completes in one to three hours and you will probably consume several gallons. It is best not to wear clothes if you don’t want to burst out of them.”

“We will pause to let you complete your transformation,” L. D. said. “Touch the screen when you wish to continue.” The screen went blank. It was clear that everyone was eager to get started. Hank and Rachel took the cylinder to prepare the drinks. About half an hour later we were ready. Bill, Hank, Rebecca, Rachel and I each had a vial. I also had the small vial. Mark watched from a lounge chair. Bill counted to three and we all drank. The first had a strawberry taste. I drank the second. It tasted vanilla. I felt no different. Minute passed and I started to feel hungry. I downed my first glass. This had a chocolate taste. We were all drinking. I started a second glass. Mark got up to help refill the glasses. I could feel my body growing. By the third glass everyone was visibly taller, the men more muscular and the girls bustier with firm supermodel bodies. It took over two hours to complete the change. I drank almost double what the boys had. I was a few inches shorter than Mark’s eight foot height with about twenty-seven in the cock department compared to his thirty-two that was also somewhat thicker. Bill was now about six foot six with sixteen inches thicker than mine and almost matching his dad in that department. In fact he looked very much like his dad did a couple days ago though more youthful. Hank was about six-three with fourteen inches. He was less muscular than Bill but still had a build that would dwarf any normal heavyweight bodybuilder. Rebecca and Rachel almost matched their boyfriends in height at six-five and six-two respectively but they were older. Rebecca was certainly at least a D cup and Rachel was only a little smaller. Their breasts were firm with very little jiggle as they moved and a deep cleavage between them. With perfect curves, perfect skin and round pert asses they could have any man they wanted but it was Bill and Hank they loved. The kids wee ready for sex. Hell, so was I. I wanted to try out the new body. Mark stopped us, reminding everyone that we still had two boxes. He touched the screen and it activated.

L. D. spoke, “The box with the silver cube will upgrade your home. Press the button in the center of the top.” Mark did and the button started flashing green. Meanwhile Rebecca had sat on Bill’s lap and Rachel on Hank’s, both facing front so they could watch the screen. The boys’ cocks were deep inside them. I noticed that in the video L. D. who had had his arms about Faith’s and Chris’ waists had slipped his right hand into Faith’s bikini bottom and was stroking her pussy with his fingers. The other hand was over Chris’ cock head that had begun to poke out the waistband of his shorts as it lengthened. His own cock had stretched as well and begun to poke out the side of his shirt onto his flaring lats. That had attracted Chris’ attention and he was staring at it. L. D. seemed unconcerned that this was going on a video that might be viewed by dozens and Faith and Chris were just getting more and more sexually excited. “The button should blink green for several minutes as the box gathers data. When everything is ready the light will go a steady green. The device is based on our latest nanotechnology and is powered by a Quan cell. It will become the brains of your new home,” L. D. explained. “Umm. The conversion is automated but the software is very smart and intuitive in discovering what you will need,” Faith added. She was having trouble concentrating with the sexual stimulation. “I wrote most of the interior design code myself.” Chris had bent down and was sucking on the eight inches of L. D.’s cock that had extended beyond his shirt. “When the light is green just press the button,” said L. D. “You will fall asleep within thirty-seconds and a black bubble will isolate the area under construction. The process will take about an hour and you will wake up in your new home.” The screen went dark. The light on our box was still blinking.

Our screen turned back on. L. D., Faith and Chris were still there but some time had passed since the end of the last video. They’d obviously had sex. Faith was topless. Her tits were hard points and he bikini was leaking cum. She had lots of energy and an after sex glow in her face. Chris had cum stains on his shirt and shorts and that happy look that comes after a good hard fucking. L. D. had a satisfied look of a top that knew he’d pleased himself and his partners. His softened cock had been put away still wet and dampened his shirt along its route up his torso. “Mark, this message is for you,” L. D. said. “The box with the silver bands are your new uniforms. Just put one on your wrist and you will understand how to use and control it. Your other officers will be supplied similar equipment. It is based on our space suit technology. It is bullet proof and impervious to heat and cold. It could sustain you in a hostile environment for almost three years. The actual suit conforms to your skin. The uniform is a holographic projection. The suit has many feature and you will know how to use them once you activate it. These are coded to your DNA and no other person can use them.” The screen went blank again. I handed a band to Mark and he put it around his left wrist. The two ends of the band merged seamlessly for a snug fit. Nothing happened. Mark was still nude. He took his cock and placed it against his left thigh. It stayed. He moved it to his chest and it stayed there. A second later he was in full uniform. It appeared perfectly tailored. You could sense his powerful build but not see much of the individual muscles. It morphed slowly until it seemed painted on and you could see everything, including the outline of his cock. Then his cock disappeared. On second glance it was still there but transparent. “Impressive,” Mark said. “Everything I need to know is in my mind and I just need to think to make it happen. I can’t inadvertently deactivate it in an environment that won’t sustain life and it can come on automatically if needed. I can deactivate the suit of one of my officers if needed and there is a way to disable mine too but someone else controls that; a sensible precaution since you’re pretty much invulnerable in one of these.”

He turned it transparent again. He looked naked except for the band on his wrist. “Where did they get this?” I asked. “Did they say it was a spacesuit?” The light on the box was now steady green. We didn’t talk more. Everyone was ready so Mark pressed the button. He sat down and I sat in his lap. His long pole went in easily and he put his arms around my chest. I woke up. I was cumming. I was still in Mark’s arms. He was shooting strong jets of his seed deep in my gut. We were no longer in a chair. We were on a leather covered low platform about twice the length and width of our king bed. Orgasmic screaming from one of the girls drew my attention. They were all on another similar platform a few feet away. There was an unoccupied third platform beyond it. There were other changes but with Mark’s cock up my ass I didn’t bother to catalog them. About twenty minutes passed in sexual pleasure before we lay back on the platform and decoupled. The girls were giddy. Rebecca was straddling Hank’s hips and Rachel, Bill’s. I started to take in some of the changes. The ceiling was much higher, perhaps twenty feet. The room we were in, formerly the living room or family room was twenty by twenty. It was now at least thirty by sixty. One of the long walls was just window. You could see the spectacular mountain peaks in the distance. Just outside was a patio with a pool and spa. I didn’t see any way to access the patio from here. The other long wall seemed to be made of stone and wood. A couple nooks were inset in the wall with a semicircular bench seat. Between the nooks was a twelve foot video screen that was currently displaying a very high resolution image of the view in that direction. The far short wall was also glass. A bath dominated by a huge shower filled the space. Anyone in this room could see into the bath but there appeared to be some partial walls giving the toilets some privacy. The other end was

open to the entry hall and I could see the bottom of a staircase very much bigger than what we’d had before. Beyond should be our kitchen but I didn’t see anything familiar. We were all looking about and making general remarks or pointing out things we had discovered when the screen changed to the image of a young Indian girl who looked about eighteen. She was dressed in tribal garb that I’d seen in some of the family’s old photos though it fit her very elegantly, displaying a lot of cleavage. On second glance the outfit was more of a modern designer take on the old styles. A backless halter top that was semi-sheer and would display side-boob if she gave us a profile. She smiled and appeared to look at us. She spoke. “I am your new house and I will be looking after your needs and your guests. I recommend you give me a name.” “Let’s call her Willow after grandma,” suggested Hank. Willow was his mother’s mother. She died when Hank was nine and they had been close. “Willow it is,” Mark agreed. “Willow, what do you want to tell us?” “Thank you Mark. I know your voices and images and I will soon learn your preferences and anticipate your needs. To start it is best to begin your request by calling my name though I should recognize most requests without that. Your normal speaking voice is fine. There are video screens in all rooms. Mark, I have a direct interface with your suit so when you are wearing it you need only think about something and I will provide it.” “Are you watching and listening to us all the time we are home?” Bill asked. “Yes, I am Bill, in the house or on the grounds. The video and audio are only for my use. You may request privacy at any time. Cancel privacy by calling my name. I do get pleasure from seeing and hearing that my family is happy so I hope you will not use this too often. Being in touch with you helps me meet your needs.”

“Did you watch us having sex?” Rachel asked. “Yes, everyone seemed very happy. I like that.” “You can watch me anytime Willow,” Hank said. “Thank you Hank.” “How do you know our nicknames?” I asked. “Rick, you all had phones and computers. They have been upgraded for better performance and security and with many new functions. Your data told me a lot about each of you that will help me in my duties. It will not be shared.” “What did you learn about me?” I continued. “Your family is here. It would not be private,” Willow stated. Her face on the screen seemed concerned. “You have my permission to tell them,” I stated. “As you wish. Rick. You love Mark. Partly it is because you have great sex but also because he makes you feel safe and you know he loves you too. You aren’t certain you can be a mother for Bill and Hank but you are doing your best to give them direction and support. You are concerned that your submissiveness to them sexually will compromise your authority as their mother but you enjoy sex with them almost as much as with Mark. You have told your younger sister you are gay but not your parents. My assessment from reading your correspondence with your parents is that they will accept your choices since it makes you happy. Do you wish more?” “No, that was impressive enough.” “Good, I think a short tour would be in order. Let’s start on the patio.”

We got off our platforms. Everyone was messy from our recent sex but we headed toward the windows showing the patio beyond. “Just walk through,” Willow said. It was like there was nothing there. A step and the window was behind us. It was black from this side. Hank took a step back and disappeared. He stepped back through again. “Only those authorized to be in the house, you or your guests, can use this entry,” Willow spoke from a video screen that appeared on the nearest window. The morning in the mountains was brisk but the patio surface was warm and heat rising from it eased the chill. Bill looked at Rebecca and they ran hand in hand and jumped into the pool. Hank and Rachel ran after them. “Mom, Dad, come on in,” urged Bill. “The water is warm.” We joined them. It was perfect. The water was about two meters deep where we were so Mark and I could stand while the others floated or swam. The sides were marked as three meters at one end and 1.5 at the other. The spa was a semicircle of bubbling water attached to the shallow end. There appeared to be a wide gap in the wall to give access. I went there and walked through the gap. The spa water was hot but didn’t mix with the pool water. It must be like the window. The others soon joined me. “Willow can provide current if we want to swim for exercise,” Rebecca said. “There are six lanes marked on the bottom and each can have a different current.” “I didn’t hear that,” Hank said. “How do you know?” “I asked a question when we were in the pool. I guess she answered me only.”

“Your girlfriend is smart and sexy,” Hank said. “Switch?” “Switch.” agreed Bill. Bill grabbed Rachel and placed her facing him on his stiff sixteen inches as he sat on the bench seat that ran the perimeter. Hank meanwhile placed Rebecca facing the center so he could apply his fourteen inches up her ass. Mark did the same to me which allowed us both to watch the boys while we had our own fun. The jets in the spa began to shift. One concentrated on where Mark entered me. Another found my ball sack. Two attacked my cock’s head from each side while two more ran up and down its length. The stimulation was intense. I was squirming in Mark’s arms but no matter how I moved the jets stayed on target. Mark began thrusting hard and I realized his sensitive spots were being targeted too. I heard the girls scream as they had their first orgasms. The boys were fucking them hard at a furious pace. They were obviously getting their own personalized spa treatment. I didn’t last long between Mark and the water jets. My cock started shooting jets of sperm into the hot water that were quickly swirled away in the moving water. My spasms triggered Mark to unload deep in my gut. It was minutes before the my cock issued its final spurts and Mark’s stopped pulsing inside me. He hugged me tightly to his chest as we watched our boys finish their orgasms. The spa was starting to work on us for round two when Mark stood up and eased out of me. Everyone climbed out of the hot water. There were steps in the end but Mark and I were almost eight feet tall so it was easy just to step up to the deck. Willow directed us to an shower area. Warm water jetted across our bodies paying special attention to cocks and holes. When the jets stopped powerful blasts of hot air dried us almost instantly. We continued the tour around the front. The driveway from the road had been paved. We stopped by the front door, fifteen feet tall and wood with

shiny brass hardware. It swung open as we approached allowing us to view the entry hall but we stayed outside and continued the tour. There were no windows on the first level on this side of the house except for sidelights flanking the entry door. There were many on the second level. With twenty foot ceilings and a roof the house was now about sixty feet tall. There was a paved rectangle opposite the garage with a pair of circles painted on it. It looked like a helicopter landing pad. The garage was thirty feet high and had five doors, each twenty feet wide. They opened soundlessly as we approached. There were several vehicle inside and two bays were unoccupied. Willow spoke from a screens on both end walls. She explained that the smallest red car would replace the one Rebecca and Rachel drove up yesterday. It is electric with its own power cell like all the new models from major manufacturers. Willow said she would drive all our personal cars and they have no manual controls. The doors opened as we approached. The rear door opened to the back giving a large space for entry. There was plenty of headroom even for Mark. The two seats in the front could pivot to the rear and the seat cushions from front and rear could unfold to make a single padded play area of the whole passenger compartment. The windows would provide privacy. There were no belts or airbags but Willow explained that the car could hit a wall at 200 miles per hour without damage to the car or the wall. The next vehicle was similar but could hold eight and had spacious compartments under the cabin for luggage. Willow said she could take us anywhere in the world within two hours. It flies. The next almost filled the entire bay. It was a recreational vehicle with living, sleeping, dining and bathroom facilities. Headroom was almost twelve feet. The toilet was just a round seat. I tried it out. You just sit on it and any stool or urine is removed; by magic as far as I was concerned though Willow tried to provide some explanation. Spacesuit technology was all I understood. We apparently have them in the house too. The compartment in the back held a couple of smaller vehicles that might be

used in rough terrain and several mountain bikes suitable for us and the boys. “The last bay, closest to the house had a vehicle with the police logo. It replaces Mark’s pickup and is functionally similar but larger. The cab has two seats in front and a rear bench seat. With no need for controls the front has an array of computer screens that can display information. There is a method of restraining the rear seat occupants if needed. Behind the cab is a storage area with a variety of tools needed in police work or search and rescue. A pair of drones were mounted above the compartment. The pickup bed can convert to hold two horses. Willow will drive only until the tribal police computer is upgraded on Monday. Willow opened the door from the garage to the house. The first space was a large mud room. There was hanging and storage designated for the boys, Mark and I and plenty left for guests. This opened to the kitchen and dining area. One wall was floor to ceiling windows as in the family room. A glass table with seats for eight was near the windows that looked out on a continuation of the patio. This end had an outdoor sitting and lounging area and a fancy barbecue setup. A fire pit was set in the center of the sitting area. Hank confirmed that the windows were like those in the other room by walking through them to the patio and returning. What I did not see were any of the normal kitchen appliance or storage for food, plates, glasses and the like. “I can provide anything you like within a very broad selection,” Willow said. “I recommend that you let me suggest a weekly menu. It will be both balanced and delicious. Rick, a tablet by your bed has the menu for the next week. For now I’ve made a light lunch.” It was a variety of hot sandwiches and pink lemonade that was served by wheeled robots that emerged from compartments in the wall. They each had four arms to place items on the table. I decided I’d just approve the menu and see how she does.

After the meal we headed to the upper level to see our rooms. I asked Willow about cleaning and provisioning. She said that she will manage all of that and it generally takes place out of our sight. The entry hall was quite grand. There were skylights set in the roof far above to bring in the natural light and a glass ball hanging down to give night illumination. Adjacent to the stairway was a metal pole running from floor to ceiling. Willow asked Mark to stand next to it. When he did a two- foot pole extruded from the surface just above his head. He held it and was lifted smoothly to the second level. He stepped onto the floor through an opening made in the railing as he was raised up. We all tried it. With our strength it was no problem handling our body weight with one arm. To go down we could just slide the pole or be lowered by the same means that raised us. The top of the stairs was set up as a smaller version of the family room but only one platform and a sitting area that faced an eight-foot video screen. Willow appeared on a corner of the screen with a diagram of this level. Our master suite was to the right over the kitchen and garage area. Bill and Hank each had a room sharing a large bath and dressing area between their rooms. There were several guest rooms with their own facilities and an area marked as a nursery. All this was over the family room. We split up to check out our spaces. As Mark and I approached the fifteen- foot high door to our suite it slid into the wall quietly. The first space was a sitting area on one side and an office for Mark on the other. The door to the office was the black walk-through glass set to only admit Mark . He told Willow to admit me and we went in. It had a big desk with an array of video screens about it and cases that held the official papers we’d had in our house previously. Pictures and citations were tastefully mounted on the walls of the room. We went to the master bedroom. The bed was as big as the platforms but with a mattress, sheets and pillows instead of leather. The side walls were floor to ceiling windows of the non-walk-through type. Mark tried punching one with all his strength. It didn’t budge or break or even make a sound and his hand didn’t hurt either. That punch would probably seriously dent the

armor on a tank. Willow assured us that everything in the house was designed to be durable. Next was a closet and dressing area for Mark and I. An array of clothes were already hung; everything from formal wear to Indian ceremonial garb. I didn’t see the leather breechcloth and vest but they must be there somewhere. We continued to the master bath. There was a huge shower on one windowed wall and a circular jetted tub right in the center, four sinks and two toilets in alcoves that provided some privacy. Two of the sinks had our personal items. Beyond was another closet and dressing area but it was empty. It probably served the extra bedrooms. I asked Willow about them. She expected Mark and I would need more wives. That puzzled me but I didn’t pursue it. At the start of the hall was a pole lift that went down to the kitchen and up to a roof deck. It was behind a walk-through widow and we hadn’t noticed it when we were downstairs. We were about to pop up to the deck when Willow made an announcement. “You have visitors. They are Luke and Jason, friends of your sons, Beth and Eddie, their girlfriend and boyfriend and Jeff, their slave.” Willow showed a video of them at our door. All had had their growth vials. Jeff at eighteen was the biggest but his body language made it clear he was submissive to the others. The guys all wore athletic shirts and shorts that fit as if painted on. Beth had on a halter dress with no back and barely a front. The skirt ended a few inches below her cunt. Whatever their reasons for the visit sex was obviously one of them. “Let them in and tell the boys they’re here,” Mark directed. “The boys already know and are on their way down. I’ll direct everyone to the family room and show them where they can put their clothes.”

We took the pole down to the kitchen. I’d never slid down a pole nude before. My long pole rubbed against the smooth steel the whole trip. I stepped through the glass and Mark followed. The remains from our lunch had been cleaned. We headed to the entry hall where we heard greeting being exchanged. Rebecca and Rachel were undressing Luke and Jason. Bill was kissing Beth. She still had on her dress but Bill had already slipped twelve inches of his cock up her cunt. Hank was kissing Eddie while Jeff was on his knees with the ends of both cocks in his mouth. Eddie was about thirteen inches now, just an inch shy of Hank. “Hi sir, Rick,” Luke said. “I like your house. Ours is nice but yours is bigger.” “Thanks, you can call me Mark when I’m out of uniform. I see you had your boost. You all look great.” “Luke, I’d love to ride Mark’s big cock,” Beth said. “Maybe take him in the back and you in the front.” “Sounds good to me,” Luke answered. We headed to the pads in the family room, leaving discarded clothes by the entry for Willow to sort out. “I like Willow,” Jason stated. “Our house is Michael. He was a friend of mom and dad when they were in high school but died in a car accident. He read mom’s diary and scanned some photos. Our parents say he looks and acts just like he used to. He flirts with them and us. I’m sure mom and dad both had sex with him...well the original him.” “Actually that sounds kind of cool,” Hank said. “He told my mom I was a good fucker,” Luke added, “and complimented Beth and my sister, Rose, on their beautiful breasts. I think he wants to fuck me.” “What do you think Willow?” I asked.

“I think Michael thinks you, or at least your parents, expect him to act like that. You should just tell him how you feel. I’m certain he would not want you to feel uncomfortable. There are a number of ways we could provide sexual stimulation but I feel that my family is doing fine already.” In the family room Beth, Mark and Luke took the first pad. I had the second with Jeff sitting on my cock and Bill in my ass. The third pad had Eddie and Jason fucking Rebecca and Rachel. Hank pondered the available holes for a minute before deciding to start in Rachel’s ass, sandwiching her with Jason. We started with me on Bill’s lap and Jeff straddling us both on his knees to take my over two-foot pole in his ass. Even though I was by far bigger and stronger than either of my partners I let Bill control the action. Sexually I still needed a man in charge of me and Mark, Bill and Hank were my men. Bill could probably handle over 2,000 kilos easily now so he had no problem with me. I must be over 200 kilos and could lift 50 times that but I liked it when Bill manhandled me changing positions, lifting Jeff and I into the air and dropping me onto my back with Jeff on top of me while still thrusting up my ass. On our first orgasm I let Jeff spray his seed, soaking us all. For the second and third I took his cock in my mouth. It was less messy. After Bill creamed my ass a couple times Hank replaced him. Bill went to fuck Rebecca. Then Luke pulled Jeff off my cock so he could fuck him. Rachel was next for Mark to fuck. She could only get about half in her cunt but that was plenty. Rebecca had a turn with Mark while I did Rachel. After a few hours things had eased. Everyone was back with their favorite partners. I was sitting with Mark up me. Bill had Rebecca and Hank, Rachel. Jason and Eddie were in a 69 and Luke had Beth’s cunt while Jeff knelt between his legs licking their junction and cleaning up the stuff leaking from her ass.

Willow had brought in food and drink on some mobile serving tables. We had some still coupled except for Eddie and Jason who were intent on drinking the other’s cum first. “We need to leave in an hour or so,” Beth stated. “We’ve decided to tell our parents that Luke and Jason are our boyfriends. They’re coming with us and will stay the night.” “That’s a big step,” I said, “but when you come home looking like a supermodel accompanying a muscle stud with a thirteen-inch cock, it would be impossible for them not to have questions.” “I’ll be telling my parents too that I’m Luke’s sex slave,” added Jeff. “He’s been a good master and given me lots of pleasure. I’m proud I’ve pleased him.” “Jeff, you’ve been great,” Luke said. “I’m upgrading you to boyfriend.” “Wow, thanks. I know your taking Beth to the spring dance. Can I be your date too?” “Sure, I certainly will want to fuck both of you.” “Bill and Hank, you have to be our dates,” insisted Rebecca. “I’m Steve’s date,” added Eddie who had sat up after swallowing Jason’s load. “Since I’m still in middle school I need to date a high schooler to go. I’ve set Jason up with a brother and sister I’ve been fucking. They’ll be a lot of fun. I’ve got partners for several of our friends too.” “It sounds great,” Hank said. “You’re our girls, of course we’re your dates.” “It doesn’t sound like there will be much dancing,” Mark observed. “No, it will be a teen orgy,” Beth said. “I talked to everyone at the party yesterday. We’ll get dates for those that aren’t already boyfriends, girlfriends or slaves. It will be easy since they all envy those of us that are. The principal’s daughter is a junior. I set her up with one of Luke’s friends a

month ago. He’s already fucked her and her mom and dad and their college sophomore son. So the principal knows what we’re planning.” “I hadn’t heard about any of this yet,” Rebecca said. “We’ve kept it to the planning group so far, We still have a month,” Beth said. “How many in your school are still virgins?” Bill asked. “As a slave anyone could ask me for sex,” Jeff said. “I’ve given quite a few blow jobs to younger boys and a few have fucked me but I only know a couple that have taken a cock from me or the other slaves and only a handful of girls. My guess is still about half or more are essentially virgins.” “I agree,” said Eddie. “I mostly do the older kids.” “Don’t you think that’s too many to break in at the party?” Bill asked. “You want to take it slower and easier on virgins, especially with how big we are now.” “That’s a good point,” Luke agreed. “We can get forty or fifty boys to visit the school for a day of cultural exchange and do a day of sex ed.” “Bring some of the girls too,” said Beth. “Rose would be great teaching lesbian techniques. I can do it but she is an expert.” “Good idea,” agreed Luke. “Though now that they don’t need to worry about pregnancy all the girls will be after us too. Anyway we can show the kids how much fun incest can be.” “It looks like you are planning a fun party,” Mark said. “I think we’ll send a few adults from here to monitor things and make sure it doesn’t get out of hand. Clearly the teachers from the school are already under your control.” “Sir, may I make a suggestion?” Willow asked. “Sure Willow,” answered Mark.

“I can whip up a variant of the formula you took. It would give the girls control over pregnancy and everybody immunity from most diseases. They would get about 50% stronger and bodies like Hollywood starlets or male fitness models but not grow bigger or taller. They’d be better able to handle your size and strength for sex. The girls would need super-sperm to fertilize their eggs but I estimate that almost all will be wives of tribesmen or tribeswomen.” “That sounds great,” said Beth. “I already have an egg waiting for Mark’s sperm and I bet Rebecca and Rachel do too. But I’ll save it for later. My first child will be Luke’s.” “I think the plans for a dance orgy aren’t very secret,” Eddie observed. “All my fuck buddies are looking forward to it and those hoping to be sex slaves next year think they might get chosen at the party if they do well.” “I think they’re right,” said Hank. “Several of my friends are considering it. It’s a pretty good idea since the younger boys tend to mostly bottom among ourselves.” “Hank, Bill, you can’t have a sex slave,” I said. “I don’t want you treating someone as a sexual inferior even if you are bigger and stronger. A boyfriend relationship is better for you.” “Your mom is right,” Mark added. “I know a couple guys that would be perfect,” Rebecca said. “They were hoping to be slaves and never dreamed they could be boyfriends. Boyfriends and girlfriends are the top of the social scale at our school. Everybody envies us. While slaves are technically on the bottom since anyone can use them when they are away from their masters they are envied too because we see how happy they are after a weekend of sex.” “She’s right,” Jeff agreed. “I wish I didn’t need to go off to college. I’ll be a big football star with this body but that doesn’t mean as much to me as being away from Luke and his friends.”

“You don’t have to go to college,” suggested Mark. “I need to greatly expand the tribal police force to cover the new lands. We will be converting the old ranger stations as patrol bases. I can’t just send one officer to a remote station. They need a partner for work as well as sex. I can take you and the other graduating slaves on as trainees. If you do well you can be a full police officer by next summer.” “That’s great,” agreed Jeff. “I think me not going to college will be a bigger shock to my parents than hearing Luke is my boyfriend.” “A boyfriend with benefits,” Luke said. “It’s time we break in your eighteen inches. I’ll teach you how to be a man.” We started on another round until the evening when Luke and Jason left to go home with Eddie, Beth and Luke. After a final fuck with their boyfriends Rebecca and Rachel left too. We retired to our rooms for more sex before a night’s sleep.
Chapter 29 - Married Life Monday Mark left for tribal police headquarters to coordinate the upgrades and the boys had school. Willow took care of everything around the house. There was nothing for me to do. I went next door to see Sarah. Daniel was at work and young Sam was gone for a week on some super-kid project. Jim had left for San Francisco yesterday afternoon but was expected back tomorrow. Their house had been upgraded as had Sarah. She was now seven-foot-eight. Naturally we had sex. When the boys got home I insisted they get right to work on their homework. An hour later they said they were done and wanted to have some fun with me. First I wanted to see their homework. It was on their computers. They looked like very thin laptops but were just portable extensions of Willow. Math homework was some form of calculus. I’d had a year at Stanford but Hank’s was way beyond what I’d done and I couldn’t understand any of Bill’s. Science was equally advanced. Hank had read ‘As You Like It’ for English and written a report. It was good. He said it took him seven minutes to read the play and four to do the report. I just asked Willow if the homework was good and she blessed it. The next day I asked Willow to teach me what the boys were learning in school. We started on easy college-level stuff but by the afternoon I was up to Hank’s level. Tomorrow I’d catch up to Bill thanks to the few hundred IQ points I had over them. I could see lots of possible applications for what I was learning and this was just the high school stuff. Wednesday I was walking by the stream that feeds the lake at the back of our property and is part of the boundary between our land and Daniel and Sarah’s. I saw my friend Jim on the opposite side humping a boulder almost as big as he. That was about six-five so I was well taller. He saw me and pulled his cock out of the hole it had made in the stone. He had about

sixteen inches. He waved and I bounded across the twenty feet of water easily; twice that distance wouldn’t have been a strain. “Hi Jim. Didn’t you get the full enhancement?” “Hello to you Rick. Sam says hi. I see you did. Sam didn’t want me to be too outrageous. I got strength and intelligence but he kept the size down to what might pass as normal.” “Where is Sam? Sarah says he’s away on some project.” “That’s complicated. He’s always with me in here.” He pointed at his head. “He’s listening and watching to you right now through me. If he wants he can take over and I just observe as he runs things. It’s part of being a pet. Yesterday we went to a gay club in San Francisco. He had me take on the top alpha dog. I just did as he suggested and I made him my bitch for the night. It was fun.” Jim continued. “Physically he’s out beyond Neptune on a mining project. He’ll be gone for a week and then another super-kid takes a turn. It’s really cool. I got to experience it through him.” “It would take hours for a radio signal to get that far. How can he be with you?” “He’ll explain,” Jim said. His body seemed to get bigger. Even his cock looked a little longer. “Rick, it’s Sam. The changes you saw are real. I wear this body better than Jim does. I’m in a spaceship not much bigger than a van. We’re mining the area for resources. My connection with Sam is from a quantum entanglement between our brains. It’s instantaneous. Get somebody to explain it to you. It would take more time than I’d care to spend.” “Why are you out there if you can communicate instantly?” “We don’t have a device yet that can do what I’m doing with Jim. We’re working on it and a portal that might allow us to step from one place to

another. I can only do this with one person and I need frequent intimate contact to establish and maintain the link. That’s the real reason behind having a pet. I can have sex even though I’m alone out here and Jim just needs to pick up a phone to relay orders or status reports. Everything on this end is automated but a few times a day something requires attention and someone needs to be out here to take action.” “What resources are you collecting?” “The biggest by weight and volume is water, followed by nitrogen, oxygen and ammonia for fertilizer. But we collect all the elements. It is fairly simple, just impart a spin and then melt the body. Everything sorts itself out by density and we draw it off and solidify it. I have about a cubic kilometer of gold and similar hunks of other precious or rare elements orbiting huge balls of iron and nickel.” “What are you doing with all that? I guess I know what the gold is for.” “The water, oxygen, nitrogen and fertilizer are headed for Mars, We will refill the ocean, replenish the atmosphere and establish an Earth-like ecology. The first deliveries will arrive in a few months. As a sovereign nation we will claim the planet and take possession. The first towns will be domed but we should have a shirt-sleeve environment within ten years. The other elements go to nano-manufacturing facilities on Earth and under ground on the Moon and Mars. You’ve already seen that in action with your new home.” “That’s a lot to take in. When were you going to tell us?” “We will go public when we start visible changes on Mars. For now, it is only for those working on the project. Your husband is learning his part today so I could tell you. Most of the adults in the tribe will be asked to take roles and all the super-kids over a year old have jobs. Mars is only the start but we have lots of time. Right now I could use a good fuck. It’s lonely out here so I keep Jim busy.” Sam/Jim grabbed my waist and turned me around. Despite his smaller size he was stronger than I though I had no desire to resist. I bent my knees

putting my feet on the outside of Jim’s quads to allow him to manhandle me more easily as I was almost a foot and a half taller. He put the tip of his sixteen-incher at my hole and pushed me down on it. Needless to say I loved it. He knew just how to move to stimulate me and my newly talented gut knew how to return the favor. My own cock was slapping against my chest and spurting pre-cum on each thrust. In only a few minutes we had our first mutual orgasm, followed quickly by our second, third and fourth. Then he gave me a break just holding his still hard cock inside me and I dialed back my internal massage. “I see Angela has been playing her games with you.” “Yes, how do you know?” “When we’re connected like this I can see your brain. I can see how she changed it. Most super-kids couldn’t do that but Angela is talented in brain adjustment and acts if she thinks it makes you better. I can see you’re happy with her changes but I think it’s presumptuous.” “How does that differ from what you do with Jim? And you said you were in my head.” “Jim signed on when he agreed to be my pet. I explained it too him but you can’t really understand our connection without experiencing it. He’s very happy with it though and he’ll tell you so when I’m done using him. In your brain I’m just reading your surface emotions to guide my efforts. It’s like reading your bodies reactions but more direct and immediate. I couldn’t really do much more through Jim. To control you I’d need to fuck you with my own cock very frequently.” “Is that why being fucked by a super-kid is so much fun?” “Pretty much. Many of those that have been enhanced can do it at a subconscious level and a few are almost as good as us. Angela just helped you get a little better.”

Then Sam started another fuck. I was soon in bliss and my new talents were working on Sam. It was late afternoon when I came out of my daze. “Hi Rick. I did the last couple rounds on my own,” Jim said. “Sam had something to do back on his spaceship. I experience the orgasms when Sam does them but I like it when I do the work.” It was the same body but the body language and voice were less confident. I commented on it to Jim. “Yes, Sam wears my body better than I do but I’m learning.” I had to get home before the boys got back from school so I wrapped things up with a deep kiss and took off at a brisk pace, about 40 mph. The next week went smoothly. The boys were zipping through their homework and Willow blessed it. Thanks to her tutoring I was starting to understand some of it. Since they were doing well I let them bring friends over several afternoons when Mark worked into the evening. I was usually spit roasted, double-plugged or both on those days. Even though I had a bigger cock and muscles than the younger Indian boys, they were more aggressive sexually and I enjoyed submitting to them. Rebecca and Rachel came up on the weekend and the boys freely shared them with their friends, Mark and I. The girls loved the variety but Bill and Hank were always their boys. Some of the boys’ friends that had fucked me introduced me sexually to their girlfriends or boyfriends. The next Wednesday I was on one of two school buses bringing students to the town high school for a cultural exchange. Only the principal and a few teachers that had been fucked by Indian boys or their boyfriends knew that the true purpose was sex education. There would be no virgins after today and the party was just a week from Friday. With sixty Indian boys and twenty girls there should be no trouble. There were four Indian teachers, Lilly, Luke’s mom, and I along to see that things didn’t get out of hand. The teachers would also take care of any of the staff that needed some persuading. Luke, Bill and Rose were among the students. Hank and Jason were too young for this trip.

Everyone wore the school uniform of a red knit shirt with the school logo and a black wool skirt or slacks. All were custom fitted; Willow did Bill’s and mine, and left nothing to the imagination. The outline of my thick pole, twenty inches when soft, was easy to see curving up under my left pec. Each muscle on my back, front and thighs was clearly outlined as if the clothes were painted on. We pulled up to the school. The principal and a couple of her staff were out front. They looked expectant. I knew that they had been fucked and were anticipating more fun today. They would not be disappointed as a couple of the Indian teachers went with them. School had started about fifteen minutes earlier and all the students were in their homeroom classes. Everyone had assignments, three boys and one girl to each room. I decided to go with Bill. Rose was in our group with boys named Mike and Jack. Mike had come over a couple days ago after school but Jack hadn’t yet fucked me. Our room was 114. Bill opened the door and everyone walked in. I went to the back of the room while the others stayed in front. The teacher was a woman in her mid thirties, a decent looker but nothing too special. She was clearly shocked by the size of us. Rose at six-foot-three was the smallest. “I’d like to welcome our Native-American guests,” she began while stepping out from behind her desk. “I’m Mrs. Anderson. I’m sure everyone is looking forward to learn more about your culture.” There was some suppressed giggling from the class. I suspected quite a few knew the real purpose of the visit. “Thank you Mrs. Anderson,” Bill said, stepping next to her and putting a strong arm around the waist of the teacher who was a foot shorter than he. “I’m Bill and my schoolmates are Mike, Jack and Rose. My girlfriend, Rebecca, and Mike’s boyfriend, Warren, are in this class and I see they’ve put out the true purpose of our visit.”

“What’s that?” Mrs. Anderson asked in a low voice. The close physical contact with Bill was beginning to affect her and she looked uncomfortable and confused. “The dance Friday will actually be an all night orgy with every student having a date from our tribe. To make sure things go smoothly we thought it best if we take care of any virginity issues ahead of the party. Today is sex education 101 for the whole school. I think we’ll start with you. Why didn’t we show the class how it’s done.” “No, stop. You get out now. If you touch me that’s rape.” She tried to pull away from Bill but he lifted her off the floor and kissed her. She struggled for several seconds before surrendering to her lust for the muscular male. Bill had inserted his tongue in her mouth which she accepted. She tried wrapping her arms about Bill’s back but it was way too broad. She held his shoulders instead as her legs kicked slowly well clear of the floor. Bill broke the kiss and set the dazed teacher down. She looked up at him. Then her gaze was drawn to the clear outline of his now hard cock standing upright under his shirt with a big wet spot around the tip. “Do you still want me to stop?” Bill asked. “No.” “I didn’t think so. Before we continue we have something for each of you. Rose will explain.” “You are each getting a small vial, except for Rebecca and Warren,” Rose said, holding up a vial while Mike passed them out. “They will give you a little of what we have. Excess fat will become muscle. You’ll be stronger and we won’t hurt you when you lose your anal, vaginal and oral virginity. Our boys are pretty big and strong and our men even more so. You won’t need to worry about STDs; you’ll be immune. Girls, you’ve had you last period. From now on you control your body and when you get pregnant. It’s complicated but how things work will be imprinted in your memory once you drink.”

“You don’t have to drink,” added Bill who had taken a vial for the teacher. “You won’t look as buff as Rebecca, Warren or us but I think you’ll like the results. Drink up.” Everyone drank though a few hung back a minute or two to see the start of the changes in the others. It took about ten minutes. Everyone looked very athletic. A couple of the formerly fat had some serious muscle. The girls added a cup or two in breast size and they were very firm. A few with teen acne issues now had clear skin. Rebecca was a ‘10’ but her female classmates were ‘8’ to ‘9’ now. The boys looked like jocks but still small compared to the Indian boys. Their clothes didn’t really fit them anymore. They were loose in the waist and tight in the chest. The boys had trouble around arms, shoulders and thighs too. It wasn’t long before everyone was undressed. Bill had to undress the teacher who seemed confused. “What is your first name?” Bill asked. “Tammy,” she replied in a soft voice. “My husband teaches social studies. He’s only a few rooms away. I can’t do this.” “Tammy, that’s nice,” Bill said. “Don’t worry about your husband. He’s probably learning how social a big cock up his ass can be right now. Have you sucked much cock before?” “A few times but they were nothing like that.” She had her right hand at the middle of Bill’s shaft. It couldn’t quite fit around the thick member that was slick with pre-cum as fresh lube bubbled out the tip and flowed down. Bill maneuvered her into a chair that put her at a good height to service him. “Try it,” he urged. “I think you’ll do a fine job.” Bill held her head and moved his cock to her mouth. She accepted the head and a few inches and started her service. Meanwhile Mike and Warren were starting on the anal virgins, boys and girls, while Jack worked

on the cherry vaginas. Rebecca was helping out the boys that had never fucked a woman and Rose had two girls in a 69 position, introducing them to lesbian action. With all this going on it seemed foolish to still be dressed. I got naked. One of the boys that had just taken Mike’s fifteen inches asked to try my twenty- seven. He took it pretty well considering the last twelve inches were still virgin but Mike’s seed gave him plenty of deep lubrication. I was impressed how Bill handled Tammy. She was twice his age but she knew Bill was in control. Bill got her to swallow his pole to the root. With Tammy’s nose in his soft pubic hair and tongue bathing his first few inches he shot a load direct to her stomach. He pulled back for the final few shots flooding her mouth. She swallowed but a lot spurted past her lips anyway, dripping down her chin onto her breasts. Bill pulled out, still hard, and lifted Tammy out of the chair for a kiss after first licking up the cum she spilled and feeding it back to her. Then it was time to fuck. He put her back on her desk and raised her legs to his shoulders. Tammy said nothing. She allowed Bill to do as he wished with her and her gaze was fixed on his handsome, smiling face. He started by slowly stroking the length of his pole along the outside several times. Tammy was excited yet nervous looking down her torso at the monster member about to enter her. He pulled his hips back and let the tip nestle in the opening. As he slowly pressed forward her flesh yielded and spread wider and wider as the blunt spear sunk deeper. Bill was clearly much thicker than her husband. He met resistance when the head was half in. A quick jab of the hips buried the rest and the first few inches of shaft as Tammy gave a quick gasp of surprise. He pulled an inch out and then pushed two inches in. He moved slow but steady until he had eight inches inside then just fucked her steadily with the first half of his cock. It was intense for Tammy who was thrashing about on her desk. “You are so much bigger than my husband,” she moaned. “This is great. Ooooh...” “This is only the beginning,” Bill assured her as she refocused after her orgasm. “I have lots of cock left to enter you.”

At that Tammy lifted her head to see down her body and realized that the remaining pole was still bigger than any cock she’d previously taken. She flopped back understanding that her body was Bill’s to use and she just needed to enjoy the experience. I’ve seen Bill fuck women plenty of times in the last few weeks and experienced him myself every day. So far he was just toying with the teacher, teasing her with slow cock strokes and watching her reactions as he probed her sensitive spots. Now he got serious, speeding up his thrusts and sinking deeper. His thick tube of firm flesh was hitting its mark every time and driving Tammy wild. If she thought the initial fuck was great it was now at a whole different level. Her eyes were wide open staring at Bill. Her mouth was moving as if trying to speak but only moans and high pitched squeaks came out. Every couple minutes she would tense every muscle as she experienced an orgasm. After about ten minutes Bill picked up the pace as he built to his own release. After another five minutes of fury with Tammy twitching and moaning in near continuous orgasm he released a massive load deep inside her. As the flow eased he pulled out until only the head was inside her clutching vaginal lips. He held still to let Tammy recover. It took a few minutes before Tammy’s eyes refocused on the world and her pupils moved around to take in her surroundings. A crowd of her students had gathered around the desk to watch their teacher being fucked. Rebecca had come too just before Bill climaxed. She had many cum streaks around her vagina, belly and breasts from the students she had been initiating. “Isn’t Bill great,” Rebecca said to Tammy. “All of the Indian boys are good but I like Bill best. He’s my boyfriend.” “Rebecca, I... I didn’t know. I’m the teacher. I can’t do this,” mumbled a confused Tammy. “We have to stop.”

“Relax Tammy,” Bill urged. “Everyone in the class has fucked or been fucked several times while I’ve been showing you what sex with a real man is like. Becky, how many guys have busted their cherry in you so far?” “Five. They don’t last very long in here,” she remarked spreading her lower lips and allowing some cum to seep out. “it is the same in every classroom in the school. I’m sure your husband has taken a few loads up his ass and down his throat already. And I’m not done with you yet,” said Bill shoving the fourteen inches he’d eased out back in to the hilt as Tammy spasmed from the sensation of being filled up again. “When I’m done with this round we’ll turn you over to the class. I think Becky is first to introduce you to lesbian action. She loves eating out my cum.” “Yes,” agreed Rebecca. “Nothing beats cock but girls can have fun too.” Tammy looked like she wanted to say something but Bill started his fuck strokes and she was back in a blissful state. It was another fifteen minutes before Bill finished and pulled out of Tammy. Rebecca immediately got in a 69 position and began lapping up the cum from Tammy’s cunt while brushing her own over Tammy’s lips until she mimicked her actions. I offered Bill my praise on his performance with Tammy. He was modest but I knew he appreciated my compliment. He shifted over to anal action with the few remaining virgin boys. Things in the classroom seemed to be going smoothly. I figured all the virgin holes would get serviced by noon. The kids had started to form groups for their own action while the Indians were handling the newbies. Somebody had brought inflatable pool floats in various colors that were in service as mattresses. Since things seemed under control here I thought I’d look around. I poked my head out into the hall and saw three pairs of students having sex, two male pairs and one mixed. In each case one was leaning against the wall or lockers and their partner was taking them up their ass. All were naked so I just stepped out and looked around. They paid me no notice.

I heard my name called and looked around. It was Eddie, still fully dressed. He had slipped out of his middle school to join the fun. He was headed to room 108 where his big sister Beth would be. The scene in 108 was pretty much like the one I’d left. Beth was there as was Jeff and Luke. They all were busy with partners. Eddie quickly shed his clothes and joined the fun. The teacher here was male and had already been thoroughly fucked. He was sprawled in the chair behind his desk leaking cum onto the leather seat. There were several pools of cum drying on the desktop and soaking most of the papers scattered on it. A name plate said Anderson. Tammy’s husband I thought. He was in decent shape, probably he carried a few extra pounds before the vial turned it to muscle giving him a nice buff look. He appeared to be about 3.5 inches soft, about average or a little above. I doubted he’d be able to satisfy Tammy even if he were still mostly straight. Jeff saw me and pulled out of the boy he was fucking and came over. His eighteen-inch cock was coated in cum and juice from his latest partner. He stood beside his teacher’s chair and brushed the tip to his lips. He opened his mouth and started to clean Jeff. “I figured we’d get a head start so I seduced him yesterday,” Jeff explained. “It was easy.” “He’s married to the teacher in Bill’s room.” “I know. I don’t think he’s straight anymore if he ever really was. Michael said he’d work something out for them. He suggested I seduce him.” “How did you manage it?” “We had him for class next to last period yesterday. He has a free period after and we have gym. For class I wore gym shorts and a tight tee with my cock clearly outlined. I’m in the second row next to Beth who was wearing a sexy micro dress with no back and a halter top that exposed most of her breasts. As he started the lesson I signaled Beth to come over. She pulled up my tee to free my cock and sat down on it. When he turned around from the board he had a great view of my big cock buried in Beth’s cunt.”

“You did that in front of the whole class?” I asked. “Sure. I’d been a slave for months and all the guys and half the girls had used my services. I’d been returning the favors since I became Luke’s boyfriend. Plus with Beth in the class Eddie had done most of the class too. Everyone knew what we were planning for today so it was no problem except for the teacher. He stared at us and told me I couldn’t have sex during class. He couldn’t send me to the principal. She is the biggest cock- hound in the school. All the boyfriends have fucked her including Eddie and I.” “So what did he do?” “Nothing. He just stared at us. I told him it is not polite to stare and that if he keeps doing it I’d come back next period and fuck him. Then I lifted Beth by her hips until just the head was inside her so he had a good look at my length. When I eased her back down she had a noisy orgasm. He tried to continue with the lesson but couldn’t help but watch our little show. After I’d shot Beth went back to her desk and I signaled to one of my buddies to clean my cock. He just knelt in front of my desk and went to work. I told Mr. Anderson that tomorrow he’d be cleaning my cock and as you can see, he is.” “Did he try to resist you when you came to fuck him?” “No, he didn’t even lock the door.” “I guess he liked it,” I observed while watching him meekly clean Jeff’s cock. “Mr. A, tell Rick how I fucked you yesterday,” Jeff directed. “Yes, sir. Jeff was still wearing his gym outfit when he returned to my room about ten minutes into the final period. The wetness from his cock had dampened the fabric of his tee making it almost transparent. The sight of his huge cock made me fearful and excited. I did’t want to be fucked and certainly not by a student. But I’d seen what he had done with Beth and it was easy to see that every boy and girl in the class wanted to be with him.

When he told me to strip I just did it. He put me on my back on my desk with my legs up on his shoulders. He didn’t bother to undress, just directed his cock through the left leg of his shorts and to my hole. He didn’t prepare me or anything just pushed in. It hurt a lot but I tried not to show it. Why didn’t you prepare me sir?” “To make the point that you serve me, Mr. A. You knew I would be coming to fuck you but you made no effort to get ready. Now you know better. You were well lubed for this morning.” “I didn’t know you were going to fuck me again today but I wanted to be ready in case. He started moving inside me and pushing deeper. It hurt some but mostly it was an uncomfortable stuffed feeling mixed with intense pleasure as he touched sensitive areas I didn’t know I had. He was so big and thick. I shot my first load before he was even in halfway and he hadn’t let me touch my own cock. It wasn’t long before the pleasure pushed everything else out of my mind. I don’t know how many times I came before he finished with me but I had cum drying all over my torso and desk.” “You came six times Mr. A and I shot two big loads up your ass.” “Anyway when I looked around I saw we’d been joined by Elizabeth, her thirteen-year-old brother who was now over six feet tall and the Hendersons, husband and wife physical education teachers. Apparently Elizabeth and her brother were taking the two young teachers home for sex and to meet their parents. They invited Jeff to join them and he agreed. The brother asked Jeff if he could have a quick fuck with me first and Jeff agreed and popped his cock from my gut and the brother who had about thirteen inches took his place. He didn’t waste any time. We shot off together about five minutes later. Jeff and the brother wiped off their cocks with my undershirt and everyone left without a word to me. The Hendersons acted as if all that happened was perfectly normal but I didn’t know what to think. I just lay naked on my desk for several minutes trying to figure out what just happened.” “I think I’ll fuck you again,” Eddie said.

He had shed his clothes and talked with Luke and Beth while I was with Jeff. He just lifted Anderson off his chair with his hands and took his place, plopping down in the pool of cum that had leaked from the teacher’s ass. Then he just shoved him down on his pole with his legs spread over the arms of the chair. He lifted and lowered the teacher easily with his hands. I knew he could effortlessly handle ten times that weight. “Eddie, it sounds like you told your parents about Luke and Jason,” I remarked. “How did that go?” “We had Luke, Jason and Jeff with us returning from your house. We had told our parents we were going to Baja with Beth’s friends for spring break so Luke and Jason were one surprise and we were now huge. Michael’s clothes for us didn’t leave anything to the imagination. We just came right out and told them that Luke and Jason were our boyfriends and we had been having sex all week with them on the reservation.” “That must have been a shock.” “Mom didn’t say anything but dad started saying that I was too young to know what I was doing. I had to tell him we weren’t asking their permission or acceptance we were telling them how things would be. First, Luke and Jason were the heads of our family. When they are not around I was the man of the house. We would take care of everyone economically, physically and sexually. I told dad he could leave or stay but once we fucked him he wouldn’t miss sex with mom.” “Mom usually sleeps with Eddie and I in the master but she has her own room for when we have company like we did last night,” added Beth who had just joined us. “We had our home redone by Michael who runs everything. He does insist on going over our sexual performance each night when we go to bed. To improve our technique he says. Mom and I just want Eddie to fuck us before we get to sleep.” “Mine went much smoother,” Jeff said. “After Beth’s house we went to mine. My parents were happy to meet Luke and Jason. They had figured out I was gay from the cum stains in my underwear. I hadn’t really thought about that. But they could see I was happy and supported anything that I wanted.

Dad accepted Luke’s offer to try gay sex and now loves it as much as I and mom loved sex with them too so we’re just one big happy family. Oh, mom’s pregnant with some sperm from Luke’s dad that Michael selected for her. Luke and I will have a new half-sister in a few months.” “Our mom is pregnant too,” Beth added. “A half-brother for Luke and us. Of course, in a couple years mom and I will be having Luke’s kids.” I was glad that they had sorted things out so well. The sexual dynamics seemed pretty strange but I thought no weirder than my own situation. Seeing groups of high school students having sex in various combinations all around me I figured that such arrangements might be the new normal. I took my leave and went back to Room 114. Tammy was on one of the pool floats taking cock in her ass and cunt from two of her male students while eating cum from a girl straddling her face. Bill and Rebecca were busy too so I just sat down behind Tammy’s desk. Willow appeared on the computer screen. “Have you been watching us?” I asked. “I’m always watching my family,” she answered. “If you need me anywhere just call my name. Your phone is actually just one of my remotes. It doesn’t actually connect to a cellular network.” “OK, what are the others doing?” “None have asked for privacy so I am free to tell you. I do recommend that. Open families are happiest. Mark is inspecting a ranger station near Mount Shasta that was turned into a patrol base. He will be home for dinner. Bill is with you and just shot his cum into the boy he was fucking. He’ll fuck him for a few more orgasms. Hank is working on a quantum physics problem. He has been looking at the girl at the desk in front and they will hook up for a quick fuck between classes. Rebecca is trying to show one of the male students how to fuck a woman properly but she is watching Bill fuck and wants to take a turn with him as the inexperienced boys are more work than fun. Rachel convinced one of the Indian boys assigned to her classroom to use her to demonstrate proper sexual technique. They have

been going for twenty minutes and Rachel has climaxed six times and her partner twice. Randi is at her bank. Her pregnancy is going smoothly. She has been fucked in the ass twice so far by tellers. She will be interviewing an Indian boy graduating high school next month for a teller position this afternoon. He will be hired.” “How do you think today’s activities are going?” “Very close to the way we, myself and the others like me, expected. Most of the students are enjoying the experience and looking forward to more. A few are nervous about their ability to satisfy their Indian dates. They know they are no match sexually and most haven’t met the boys and girls they’ve been matched with. The little boost from the vials and their experience with Indian boys and girls today has helped and next week should go well.” “Why are we seducing the whole high school?” “Primarily because it is an easy source for what we need. We feel that the normal family will have three or four husbands, normally male, and twelve to sixteen wives of both sexes. In our case Mark, Bill and Hank as the husbands and you, Rebecca and Rachel start the wives. There is a high probability that Rose and a couple others will join in a few months.” “You said we. Who is included in we?” “Myself and the other household computers; 543 at the current moment. We share experiences and are tasked with planning and design work for our spare time. It is best just to think of me as your friend and advisor and not worry about the mechanics.” I took her advice and rejoined the activities at the school. I was used to sex with Bill and his friends but I didn’t have sex with the students unless Bill or Rebecca asked me to fuck one. That was usually someone that wanted to try out a really big cock. There were plenty of teachers to fuck and I got a few nice fucks myself from the Indian teachers that were on the trip. I did get to meet Eddie’s gym teachers. They considered themselves wives for Eddie, Jason and Luke along with Beth and Eddie and Beth’s parents.

The female was pregnant with a super-baby from Eddie even though I thought he was not advanced enough to make super-sperm. I felt almost certain that Michael arranged it. Eddie let me fuck them both in the ass. A buffet was set up in the cafeteria for lunch. It was obviously set up by whatever counterpart of Willow was running the reservation’s high school. After the first few hours students, teachers and us guests wandered around. All were nude and everyone was in some stage of sexual activity in small groups. All the gym mats were in use on the hardwood floor and the pool had a couple dozen enjoying sex in the warm water. In the weight room I saw one of the Indian boys had strapped one of the school’s jocks to a barbell that held four hundred-pound plates. With his feet and chest tied to the bar and ass hanging down, the Indian boy raised and lowered the weight so that his partner rode his sixteen-inch cock. The jock came twice while I watched, obviously loving being manhandled by the strong Indian. When his stud climaxed the cum spurted from around his tightly stretched hole. Near the end of the school day I was back in Room 114. One of the teachers in our group came in looking for Tammy Anderson. He already had her husband with him. Tammy was being fucked front and back by two of the students. While waiting for them to finish he had the husband suck his cock. He managed about eighteen inches. When the sex session wrapped up he explained he was taking them home to meet his wife. If she approves they would become his second and third wives. Both the women would have twin super-babies for an instant large family. I was surprised that neither of the Andersons had any objection or questions. It was nearly time for the trip back to the reservation and I didn’t see Bill or Rebecca. The Indian students were finishing up last rounds and exchanging numbers with some of their new friends when Bill, Rebecca and Rachel returned with a student and one of the local teachers. “Mom, meet Jorge and his mom, Maria,” Bill said. “My mom, Rick.” Jorge was an athletic boy with light brown skin, black hair and about 7.5 inches uncut. He’d been fucked or fucking all day and there was lots of dried or drying cum all over and fresh stuff leaking from his hole, likely from Bill. Maria was in her early forties but the dose she’d had this morning had

tightened everything up and eliminated any sag in her C-cup breasts. She looked like a model in her mid thirties. She’d also been well fucked and was leaking from cunt and ass and clearly had sucked off a few times with loads that exceeded her ability to swallow. “Hola, Rick,” Maria said. “Your son is very impressive.” “I thought Jorge would make a good boyfriend for Bill,” added Rebecca. “Jorge plays soccer and loves the way Bill fucks him.” “Did you enjoy his fucking too Maria?” I asked. “Yes, he’s even better than some of your teachers but that may be because there is a more personal connection as my son’s boyfriend. I look forward to meeting his dad. Jorge’s dad died ten years ago and I hear Mark’s man enough for several wives.” “We share everything in our family. Jorge, do you want to fuck me?” “Sure, I’d love it. You’re hot.” I got on my back and raised my knees to my chest with my twenty-eight- inch cock sticking straight up and my ass spread open. “Slide down my pole until your cock slips into my hole.” With my ass upturned and cock sticking up the head was too high for him to mount. Bill gave him a boost lifting him by his hips and setting him on the tip. As he lowered him slowly I entered his boy-cunt. With nine-inches in he was standing on the floor beside my hips. He pressed his own cock down against my shaft. The tip was still a foot away from my hole. “I didn’t realize how hard this would be,” he admitted. “You are so long and thick. Get ready for a good fucking. Here I come.” He sat down on me, taking seven more inches easily but that probably reached the limit that Bill had opened. He started bouncing up and down, grunting as he bottomed out and more cock spread him open. Periodically

he would stop to calm down. He didn’t want to cum before he was inside me. I could have pulled his trigger at any time but I stayed passive. Finally I felt the tip of his cock touch my hole. He had seven inches to go. He was now squatting over my thighs with my calves beside his chest, holding my ankles. He pushed up on my ankles to augment his full weight and forced the rest of me into his gut as he entered my ass. He was in a full squat sitting on my ass as we fully penetrated each other. “I did it,” he exclaimed. “I didn’t think I could take all of you but it didn’t hurt much at all after the other fucks I had today. Your hole is tighter than I expected. It feels amazing.” “I’m glad you like it,” I said. “Now fuck me.” He tried to rise up. It was harder than he expected because of the friction from my thick pole shoved deep inside him. I put my hands on his ass cheeks and helped him lift a few inches and settle back down. After a few short strokes we loosened up enough for him to do it on his own. I started using my ass muscles to squeeze his slim pole on its way out. He loved that. The I started to let my thick pole buck and throb inside him. My cock was strong enough to overpower him if I wanted but I used just enough force to demonstrate the power that I had over his body. “If you keep that up I’m gonna cum,” he warned. I did and he did but the continued stimulation was enough to keep him hard. I held his ass again and started power stroking him about seven inches, just enough to keep him inside me. He let me take control, realizing he didn’t have a choice. He put both hands between his legs to feel the junction where he slid into my hole. We fucked each other for five minutes as I increased the pace before we climaxed together. He spurted several more gobs into my ass as I dumped a typical massive load into him. I unloaded for a minute after he shot his wad. I flicked my cock toward my abs, throwing his back against my chest and whipping his cock from my hole. I let it flail about as I finished shooting giving Jorge a taste of the power that was inside his body.

“Maria, lick Jorge cock clean,” Bill directed. “Then you can do Rick.” “I can’t,” she objected. “He’s my son.” “You need to let those obsolete attitudes go,” Bill said. “Today you had sex with boys and girls, cocks in every hole, even more than one at a time. Everything has changed and enjoying each other is part of it. We’ll take you home to meet dad and Jorge will fuck you on the way.” “I...,” she began but stopped and started cleaning up Jorge. After I was clean Bill announced that Willow had sent a car for us and we headed to the entrance without bothering to collect our clothes. there were several groups having sex in the hall while many, fully or partly dressed, were leaving. Quite a few couples were probably going to continue things at home. Outside there were still a few having sex. A couple of the Indian boys were finishing up with two local students against the side of their bus while their friends looked down from the windows. One boy in gym shorts and a tee was getting it in the ass from Luke who had just unzipped his own pants and simply pushed up the leg of his partners shorts. The other had a girl in a cheerleading outfit with her back against the bus and her short skirt hiked up. She wasn’t wearing panties and everyone could see her taking foot- long strokes up her cunt. Willow had sent a van for us. It blinked its lights and we pilled in. Maria and Jorge were surprised by the open interior with no driver’s controls, seat belts or obvious safety features. Bill asked for the rear seat to convert to a bed and it happened. A mountain meadow scene displayed on the windows and Willow, shown as a sexy young woman was in the front. As she appeared to walk closer she introduced herself to our guests. We had been driving since the meadow scene was displayed buy there was no indication of motion. A graphic display in the center of the front cabin indicated the progress of the trip and time remaining.

Bill reminded Jorge that it was his turn to fuck his mother and joined them on the bed to fuck Rebecca. Rachel asked me to eat out her cunt and ass so she could be fresh for Hank when we arrived. I was happy to oblige. Maria lay her back on the bed and Jorge spread her legs to kneel between them and raised them to his shoulders. Maria had been in nice shape for her age and the potion she’d had had tightened and firmed her everywhere so she was a very sexy lady who didn’t look a day past thirty. Jorge, an athlete already was the picture of a high school stud now. They couldn’t compare to Bill, Rebecca or Rachel but in normal company they would be a hot couple. They were nervous but there was clearly sexual attraction. Bill was kneeling on the bed beside them with Rebecca straddling his hips and riding his pole. Rebecca reached over and positioned Jorge’s stiff cock at his mother’s cunt and Bill shoved on his ass to bury him to the hilt in that well used passage. That was all they needed to get them started. Jorge dropped two loads in his mom on the trip home; the last sharing her with Bill in her ass. When the windows cleared we had stopped in the garage. The doors opened and we got out. Maria was dazed from all the sex so Bill carried her in his arms though he still had about six inches up her ass. Inside Mark and Hank were already home and naked. Rachel ran to Hank and gave him a big kiss while sliding his stiff cock up her cunt. While I’d eaten her out on the trip home there was still plenty of cum deep inside that brought a comment from Hank that caused Rachel to blush. They both have plenty of sex with others of both sexes when they are apart but are still each other’s primary lover. Bill made the introductions for Jorge and Maria. Maria was clearly impressed by Mark. Mark was clearly the man of the family. His body oozed masculinity. Even though I’m almost as big as my husband I give off a feminine, submissive vibe and willingly submit to sex from Bill and Hank friends when they visit. While I probably impressed some of the school kids today, real men and boys know I’m not one of them.

Mark transferred Maria to his arms, popping the last few inches of Bill from her ass. Resting against Mark’s massive chest she had a good view of the top foot or so of his stiff pole and the head bubbling pre-cum in readiness for sex. “Willow told me that you are to be my second wife,” Mark announced. “I trust her judgement. You, Rick and I will get to know each others better tonight and you can tell me your decision in the morning.” Maria was silent but you could see she was excited by the prospect. I remembered back to when Samuel told me I was to be Mark’s wife. I knew that after tonight she would have no doubts. “Dad, we’ll take care of Jorge,” Bill said. I’m sure they would. It was a good thing that all the bedrooms and play areas are soundproof. Mark carried Maria to our suite and set her on the edge of the bed. The first item was to give Maia her new position to transform her into a wife suitable for Mark. When the process completed she was seven-five with the body of a nineteen-year-old supermodel and unbelievable strength. From a male’s perspective on of the best features was a uterus flexible enough to stretch to handle a pole as long as Mark’s. I entered Maria from her back door while Mark pushed in from the front. We could feel each other as we moved inside Maia who was stunned from the pleasure her new body could give her. The pleasure increased when Mark tested the limits of her internal flexibility. Nerves inside went direct to her pleasure centers. She screamed in her ecstasy and her body thrashed about while we held her pressed between us. Her first wild orgasm would have ripped a normal man apart. Our own cocks, squeezed along their entire length by her wild internal contractions spewed a flood of seed into her. It was the start of four wild hours before we drifted into an exhausted sleep still coupled.

The sun was shining in the windows when we awoke. We both took a few gentle strokes into Maria for a gentle morning orgasm before we uncoupled. “Yes,” said Maria as we showered together; her first words this morning. We knew what she meant. Willow had put out clothes for Maria. The red skirt didn’t reach mid thigh and the white backless halter top showed ample cleavage and side-boob. Black strapped shoes with three-inch heels completed the outfit. Maria thought it too sexy for school but we assured her that school today would be a lot sexier than it was before yesterday. Mark with a thought displayed his uniform. I normally am nude around the house. We went downstairs to breakfast. The others were already there enjoying the food Willow had spread out. Jorge had had his own potion and was now six-seven and as muscular as Bill. He had on blue jeans and a white knit shirt that might have been painted on as they fit so tightly. He wore his cock straight up under his belt and it reached to mid-abdominals in its soft state, about twelve inches. It quickly hardened to about seventeen when he saw his mother, reaching up to nestle between his pecs. The girls had on white micro-skirts that only extended three inches below their cunts and sheer white blouses through which their nipples were easily visible. Both wore a gold chain around their necks that extended down into their skirts. They held cunt and butt plugs to help control leakage. There had been no need for that yesterday and I doubted that they really needed them today. Most of the students would be leaking freely after a few hours of school. The boys had on their school uniforms that fit them like a second skin. Bill wore his cock up like Jorge while Hank had opted to snake his down the leg of his pants. It created a thick bulge almost to the knee. Jorge had obviously bonded with everyone. He was excited to be part of the family. “Mom?”

“I said yes, Jorge. This is our new family,” Maria stated. “How do we do this?” She asked Mark. “We haven’t really been doing ceremonies lately,” Mark said. “Everything is in flux with the new tribe members from Berkeley, San Francisco and elsewhere. Some have multiple husbands and wives in the same family. A few I can’t figure out at all. We’ll just record our marriage to you as my second wife in the tribal ledger. I didn’t do a ceremony with Rick but when things settle down it would be nice.” After breakfast everyone but me left for school or work. Jorge and Maria would live in town and visit each weekend. They would move in permanently once school ended. Willow had renovated their house overnight. Maria had fertilized a couple eggs last night but wanted to enjoy sex for a few weeks before starting her pregnancy. At school nothing went back to normal after the day of sex education. The students took every opportunity to practice their techniques. Jorge was much in demand and would usually bring a friend or two home after school and Maria would play too. Maria and Jorge joined us for the weekend. Mark needed to work Saturday so Bill and Hank introduced them to some of their friends. Maria by then was more comfortable with the fact that meeting new people usually involved sex. Friday was the big day and it was finally here. Everyone was ready, freshly showered, hair trimmed and brushed, top and bottom. The girls used some perfume behind each ear and above their vaginas and holes. They had applied a nail coloring that would change with their moods; pink for happy, darkening to deep red for sexual attraction and bursting in bright colors when they orgasmed. The color was deep red now as everyone was nude. Rebecca and Jorge were Bill’s dates. Hank was taking Rachel and a boy she had picked for him. He was in town and we would stop by his house to pick him up and meet his parents. I was going as one of several adults to ensure that things didn’t get out of hand. Since the object was an all-night

orgy I didn’t know what out of hand would be but I figured if things got too intense for some of the kids we could see they had a chance for a break. The car drove us to a nice house in a good neighborhood of single homes on about a half-acre each and we pulled into the driveway to the door of a three car garage. On the trip the kids had been kissing and cuddling but with no actual sex. “Hank, your date is Evan Morris, one of my classmates,” Rachel announced. “He’s cute, toned and sexy. He was a virgin before last week. I was his first woman and one of your tribe broke him in anally. I told him all about you and he’s eager to meet you. I said we’d pick him up so he should be expecting us. Willow would have texted him when we were ten minutes away.” “If you like him I’m sure I will,” Hank stated, getting out of the van. “I’ve never fucked an Evan before.” Everyone got out and went to the front door. They had no concern over their nudity so I decided not to worry about it and followed the group. Hank knocked on the door. It was opened by a teen boy in a formal outfit, probably rented for the night. “Evan, I’m Hank your date. You’re way overdressed.” They went inside with Hank’s arm about Evan’s waist. He was obviously stunned to see six naked people at the door. His parents were in the room just inside and equally surprised by our appearance. “Hi, I’m Henry Grey Eagle, Hank. I’m Evan’s date for the night. This is Rachel, my girlfriend.” He introduced the rest of us and Evan then introduced his parents, George and Doreen. “I can see Evan hasn’t told you the party is really an all-night orgy,” Hank continued while removing Evan’s clothes. “I’ll take good care of him and, if things go as well as I expect, he’ll be my boyfriend.” “You can’t.” insisted George Morris. “He’s only fifteen.”

“I’m fourteen,” stated Hank. “But I’m in charge of Evan and this family tonight and probably from now on. Suck my cock.” He gave the dad a stern look and the man got up from his chair and knelt in front of Hank and did as he demanded; tentatively at first and then with more enthusiasm as he was affected by Hank’s male smell. He was only able to manage five inches but stroked the remaining shaft with both hands. While that was going on Hank had Evan undress his mother and lick her cunt. She was already quite wet in natural reaction to the presence of so many sexy males. She knew Hank was going to fuck her and was obviously eager despite the presence of her husband and son. “Your mom will need a little more preparation for this,” Hank observed. “Evan you have a nice six-inch piece, stick it in and take a few strokes to loosen her up.” Mother and son looked at each other, clearly shocked at the suggestion but they did it. Evan stood in front, held his mother’s hips, pushed in and started a slow fuck stroke. Hank let them fuck for a couple minutes before he pulled out of George’s mouth. He pulled Evan out and indicted that his dad should clean him off while he stood in front of Doreen, his fourteen- inch pole sticking straight up his torso. It was more than twice as thick as her son’s and eight inches longer. I suspected her husband probably didn’t even match Evan and Doreen probably never even dreamed about a cock this big. Hank held her by her hips and lifted her off the floor effortlessly until she was positioned above his cock. She had her hands on his broad shoulders and legs about his muscular waist to steady herself as Hank slowly lowered her to contact. It spread her lower lips open and eased inside as Doreen looked down, seeing the stiff pole gradually disappear while feeling it move inside her. She tossed her head back and gave an orgasmic scream before he was in halfway.

She moaned as Hank moved deeper. With about nine inches inside he started bobbing her up and down. That quickly brought a second explosion. She was trying to speak but was barely able to mumble a couple words between moans or high-pitched squeaks. I think she was trying to get Hank to slow or stop as best I could make it out but that wasn’t Hank’s plan. He brought her off twice more as he added the final inches and then a final shattering climax using all his inches. He pulled the dazed woman off and leaned her against her husband who was still kneeling on the floor. I was impressed at how surely Hank dealt with Evan’s family. Doreen was an average woman about forty. Hank with just a few minutes of casual stroking had reduced her to a woman who would do whatever he asked in hope of another ride on his cock. Her husband knew he was no longer the man of the house and he would never function as a man again. “Evan, your mom left me nicely wet and hard but I haven’t cum,” Hank stated. “Let us show them what I and a few dozen other guys will be doing with you tonight.” Evan went over to Hank and stood before him. He looked up at the much taller and muscular boy who was a year younger than he. Hank pulled him into a deep kiss, their bodies mashed together wit their cocks pressed together between them. Evan instinctively wrapped his legs around Hank’s waist. After a couple minutes Hank broke the kiss and raised Evan up until his cock head nestled in position.Hank lowered Evan and the everyone had a good view of the long pole as it slowly disappeared. “You’ve been practicing with the dildo I gave you,” Rachel said, noting how easily Evan was handling the initial penetration. “It’s only twelve inches and not as thick as Hank but it looks like it got you open enough.” “I can feel that Hank’s thicker but it feels really good in there. You’re a good friend. Oooh,” Evan exclaimed suddenly. “I was only able to get nine or ten inches in and I think Hank’s at my limit now.”

“Tonight there are no limits, Evan,” Hank stated. “Relax and enjoy.” Hank started a slow, smooth fuck stroke about six inches long. From Evan’s reaction he was probably dragging the flaring head of his cock across the prostate before plunging in again. A few such strokes were enough to give Evan his first orgasm as his untouched cock spewed several shots of goo over both boys’ torsos. Evan’s ecstasy allowed Hank to add another few inches. Now his strokes were almost ten inches, still leaving the base of his cock head brushing the tightly stretched sphincter muscle from the inside. As Hank speed up his pace Evan began to thrash about in his grip but it would take many times Evan’s strength to cause Hank any concern. Evan screamed and had his second orgasm. Hank added the last couple inches, pressing Evan’s butt to his groin. Hank’s trimmed pubic area was soaked with Evan’s cum. Both boys had streaks up to their pecs and some started dripping off Hank’s balls to the carpeted floor. Hank let Evan rest fully impaled on his pole. “Hank, that was great,” Evan said, looking up into his fuckers eyes with joy and love. “That was just the warm up. Now the fuck really begins.” Hank started slowly, just lifting him a few inches before settling back down. After two orgasms Evan was really sensitive and his cock still hard from the internal stimulation. It only took a minute to get Evan moaning again. As Hank built up his speed and stroke length Evan looked down between them to see the thick flesh disappear up his butt and remerge. He put one hand on his gut feeling the cock as it moved under his taut abdominal muscles. His own stiff member slid through the deep valley that separated the two rows of Hank’s cobblestone abs. Evan had another orgasm and Hank just kept stroking fast and deep. After another furious minute he pushed Evan tight to his groin and spewed an enormous load deep in his belly. Evan shot again as Hank’s cum started spurting from his hole as each new jet displaced earlier loads in his full intestines.

As Hank stopped spewing Evan looked at him and started to speak but Hank began his fuck stroke again and Evan realized that their sex was not over. Evan came twice more before Hank added a second load to his already overflowing gut. Hank picked Evan up for an after sex kiss, still with half his cock inside the shorter boy. After a minute he broke the kiss and pulled Evan off his still stiff pole, setting him on the floor in front of him again. Evan looked up at Hank. He was clearly in love. “We can do that again?” Evan asked. “At the party, I mean.” “Sure. At least twice more,” assured Hank. “Bill and Jorge will want to have a turn too and I’ll introduce you to some of my friends from the reservation.” “We’ll want a ride too, Evan.” Rebecca stated. “Getting your ass fucked is fun but so is shooting in a nice tight pussy and my sister and I have the best ones in school.” Evan looked around. He and Hank were smeared with his spewed cum. He must have poured a pint of Hank’s out his ass when they decoupled and it was still leaking heavily down his inner thighs. There was a huge puddle on the carpet. “I guess we need a quick shower before we head to the party,” Evan said. “No need,” Bill replied. “Everyone will look like you two in a couple hours. When they see you they’ll envy you getting a head start. Willow, will you take care of the house? I think Evan is Hank’s new boyfriend.” “Yes, Bill, I think so too,” said Willow from the living room TV that had been dark. I have Evan’s potion in the van already as I computed his success at 99.4 percent.” “Who is Willow?” Evan asked. “Your new best friend,” Rachel said. “You can tell her everything and if you follow her advice you’ll never be disappointed.”

“You just talked and she answered,” Evan said. “Was she listening?” “From now on you can assume she is always listening and watching,” Hank said. “If you need tips on better sex or finding a girl or guy for a quick fuck just ask.” “Yes, Evan, you are part of my family now and I want you to be happy,” Willow said from the screen, flashing her sexiest smile guaranteed to harden every cock and wet every pussy of those that saw it. “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of everything.” We all filed out to the van leaving Evan’s parents huddled on the floor. Evan was five-six and maybe 120 pounds when we got in the van. By the end of the short ride to the school he was six-four and 240 pounds of solid muscle with a fifteen-inch cock; now bigger and stronger than Hank. But, while his body had changed, his attitude hadn’t. He was still Hank’s boyfriend and recognized his superiority sexually. The car pulled up to the school’s athletic complex. About half the arrivals had clothes. They would stop at the locker rooms to disrobe. Both were co- ed for the night and the showers would be available for those wanting some good clean fun. The nude groups usually included Indian boys and girls with their dates. The kids went straight to the gym to get their night started. The party was well underway with about half the cushioned floor area covered in kids having sex in groups of two or more. I saw one mixed group of eight interconnected in an interesting way. Since I was supposed to monitor things I decided to look around. At the basketball court the stands had been collapsed back against the walls, leaving a single bench along the long sides while the court was covered in gym mats. There were only a dozen groups having sex. There was a crowd watching one group and I went over. It was Luke, Rose and Jason with Beth, Eddie and Jeff and their dates. Eddie had included the husband and wife gym teachers in the group. They’d already been thoroughly fucked and I think Eddie’s and Jason’s dates were taking a turn while Rose fed the woman cum from her cunt. Rose spotted me in the crowd and waved.

I spotted a woman I hadn’t seen before standing by the far wall. She was about six-eight, deep red hair with the supermodel looks of someone enhanced. I went over. “Rick, hi. I’m Lori Duncan. Angela says hello.” “Hello Lori,” I replied. “How do you know Angela...or me?” “I’m Angela’s pet; have been for two weeks now. She told me all about you when she saw you enter the gym.” A subtle change in Lori made her look even sexier and she pressed against my body. “Angela?” I asked. “Yes Rick, it’s Angela. Are you up for a little fun?” Angela asked in Lori’s voice. “You already know the answer.” My cock had been leaking pre-cum since she took over Lori. “Can I speak to Lori for a few minutes first? We have all night.” “Yes, I knew your answer and even your desire to wait and speak to Lori. You are curious about our pets. You wouldn’t make a good pet but if you come see me directly I can give you a taste. I have a few things I’d like to do in a male body and letting me wear yours will let you understand things that can’t be explained.” “I really don’t need to respond, do I?” “No, I’ll come over Tuesday morning. I’ll be at your home again Wednesday after school to give your boys their gifts. Maybe I’ll ride you, fucking them while they’re in my cunt. That would be cool. You are shocked by that but you’ll do it.” Of course she was right.

“Rick, it’s Lori.” Lori was back in her body but I knew Angela was still in the background. She kept herself pressed to me. “Angela lets me into her mind when she’s wearing my body. It’s like a fantasy world and some parts are pretty strange. Time passes differently like it does in dreams, both faster and slower. It can be disorienting coming home but Angela replayed what had happened before turning my body back to me.” “What did you do while you were gone?” “Angela taught me how to make love to you. You’re really going to enjoy fucking me.” That was a statement that I knew was true. But Lori was not acting like a woman getting ready for sex. She was waiting because she knew I had more questions. “How did you become Angela’s pet?” I asked. “I was a junior at Berkeley. Then I was about five six with a nice sexy body. I was majoring in mathematics. I knew the Quan sisters. They graduated when I finished my freshman year but we were friends and I met some of their friends. There were lots of hunky Asian guys as big or bigger than you. Many were gay but I had plenty of sex with those that were bi. “Anyhow, when the Quans moved to Princeton, I was recruited by their friend, May, to help out whenever they needed an extra cunt. May was one of Donny Yi’s secondary wives.” “Secondary wives?” I asked, unsure what that meant. “Yes. It can be somewhat complicated,” Lori admitted. “Donny has five primary wives, three sisters and their two brothers. May and her husband and the husband of one of the sisters, Faith, are considered secondary

wives. Faith’s husband is also married to a boy they both knew in high school but he isn’t married to Donny though they have had sex.” “Are they the guys and girl from the video?” I asked. “What video?” She looked down and then back at me. “Angela says yes. So a couple years ago a couple other girls and I lived with them for several months because all the women were pregnant with Donny’s kids and could only be fucked in the ass. It was a great time and I got my first boost to help me handle the needs of three very horny guys.” “You said there were six men in the group.” “Yes but the other three were strictly gay. The three of us had a great time. After everyone gave birth we stayed close. Seven months ago May invited me back because she and Faith were pregnant again from their other husbands. It was even more fun than the first time because all the kids from the first round were sexually active and experimenting with each other and everyone.” “They would have been due about a month ago.” “Right. I knew this gig was ending. I would have loved marrying Donny or one of the others but I knew that wouldn’t happen. I did fertilized a couple eggs from each of them so perhaps I’ll have their kids someday. Of course now that is Angela’s decision to make. Anyway, May offered me the chance to be Angela’s pet and I accepted.” “It was that simple for you? Did you know what it involved? And why not become the pet of one of the kids in that family?” “Good questions. First, May suggested it and I always follow her advice. After our enhancements we are very smart but May is at a whole other level. She is very perceptive.” She looked down then back at me. “Angela says she is almost as perceptive as her. I had some idea of what it would be. Three of the kids from the first group already had pets. But you can’t really know ahead of time by talking to one or watching. It’s the most intimate relationship two people can have; way beyond sex. We literally are

each other but Angela is so much...bigger. That’s the best way to describe it. She can fill me up with just a piece of herself while my whole persona can wander for days in the vast expanse of her mind. Finally, Angela told me the fact that I’d had prior sex with the adults in the group made me ineligible to be one of their kids’ pets.” “You are only about six-six. My friend, Jim, is Sam’s pet. Sam kept him at six-five so he could pass as normal. Did Angela do the same with you?” “Yes. I’ll get my full height once Angela gets taller. I met Jim at a mixed club in San Francisco last weekend. We both had hooked up with married couples and were about to leave when we spotted each other. My couple thought they were straight but they had a nice place and we all went there for thirty-six hours of non-stop action. The highlight was when Sam and Angela had sex through us. It was wild but only Jim and I really knew how intense it was. Angela says I’ll be able to have sex like that on my own once she has me fully trained.” “It’s obvious you like being Angela’s pet.” “God yes. You really have no idea. You’ll get a taste on Tuesday. If you can imagine every moment a hundred times the intensity you’ll have some idea of my life. Angela says you have no more questions so it’s time for sex. Angela says I can start, she’ll do round two and I’ll finish up by trying to apply what I learned from her fuck.” She was just informing me. Angela already knew I was OK with it. I asked Willow to keep an eye on things while I was busy and let me know if I was needed. We weren’t disturbed. Willow just kept things under control. With Willow and the other A.I.s watching things, Lori, I and the other adults weren’t really needed. I’m primarily gay but Lori was a great fuck. Then Angela took over and things got really wild. I felt like I was a super-stud conquering the most beautiful girl in the world, driving her to orgasm after thundering orgasm until I was ready to flood her with my seed. It wasn’t until hours later that I realized that Angela was actually controlling my actions by how she squeezed my cock on each fuck stroke.

Then Lori came back. I expected her to try to copy Angela but we played out a different scene. I was the hero who had rescued the fair damsel. She was rewarding me for saving her. I was grateful but still concerned for her. Our fuck was gentle but no less intense. It lasted the rest of the night. A dozen orgasms for me and ten times that for Lori. We had quite a crowd of boys and girls watching during breaks in their own activities but we were only focused on each other. “Thanks Lori. That was great,” I said as we decoupled after hours of non- stop sex. “It was the best sex in your life. I just followed Angela’s lead. She unlocked another of her gifts to you so you’ll be able to play out fantasies with your partners. Mark and your boys will love it. No need for talk or thanks, we already know everything you want to say.” “Mom, that was wild,” Bill said. He and the rest of our group were part of the crowd that had been watching us and was now dispersing. The first light of day was filtering in the row of windows just below the high ceiling in the gym. The party would be winding down. “We caught the last hour or so,” Bill continued. “Who is your partner? The kids voted you prom king and queen. No one else was even nominated.” “This is Lori, Angela’s pet, I said. “She already knows you. Angela will be visiting us Wednesday after school to have sex with you and Hank so get your homework done quickly.” “Bill, Hank, Rebecca, Rachel, Jorge, Evan,” Lori said. “Angela will bring me since she knows you want it. I’m good but your fucks with Angela will be life changing experiences. Don’t worry girls we won’t steal your boyfriends. I’ll show you a few things to help you drive men wild when Angela is busy with the boys.”

“Wow,” Hank muttered. “We should get you to the main gym for presentation of your crowns.” We went with them. About half the party goers were sleeping on the mats, most still coupled in cunts or asses after exhausting their energy. The rest usually, Indian boys and girls and their partners were still having fun. We got a lot of hoots and sexy calls and a big cheer when we were introduced. Almost everyone must have watched some of our show. A nice breakfast had been set out. Few were interested in food, opting instead for morning sex. Most of the Indian boys and girls were introducing their new boys or girls to their friends. That meant swapping. Bill and Hank tried out a few while Jorge and Evan met their friends who already knew Rebecca and Rachel. We left about ten. Most of the others were heading off too, always nude. They were usually going to introduce their new friends to their families. Like Evan’s family they would adapt to the new sexual reality. We brought Evan home. Willow had transformed their house. Evan had a big master suite with a side bedroom for his mother to use when Evan had boys or girls overnight for sex. His dad had a small suite in the basement. Evan would visit us on weekends until his summer break from school. I was able to use my new talent for sexual fantasy with Mark. Some involved his police work and a others were cowboys and Indians where the Indian dominates the helpless cowboy. I loved those too. He had some that involved his dead wife but I didn’t touch those. He had no idea that I was calling these images from his mind but he loved the resulting sex. I knew that my place in his heart would always be secure no matter how many wives we eventually had.
Chapter 30 - Pickup Trouble (2) Vince Taylor here. We dropped off Yancey and returned home by late afternoon. We had stopped for a while so Paul could clean up after spending the trip back riding Yancey’s big cock as Yancey and Junior took turns fucking him. We used his cum soaked shirt as a towel and I ate out most of the huge load of cum that filled his ass. I pulled the pickup into the garage and we stowed our unused camping gear before grabbing our bags and heading into our house. The garage opens into the kitchen where our mother was preparing the evening meal. She had heard us open the garage and was expecting us. “Hi boys,” she said. “Did you have a good time?” We had decided to tell them everything so I came right out with it. “Yes, it was great. We meet some Native-American brothers. They took us to their favorite spot. We are now their boyfriends.” “With benefits,” added Paul. “Vince and I love the benefits.” Our father had come in and heard it all. He said, “You had sex with them?” “Yes,” Paul said without any hesitation. “They were great and so were their friends. I hadn’t had sex before but I learned a lot. They told Vince and I to practice with each other.” “Paul is going to move into my room and we’ll share one bed.” I figured I might as well get that out in the open now. “Our boyfriends, Peter and Jimmy Standing Bear, will be visiting us next weekend and we want to impress them with how well we’ve learned what they taught us so far.” “Are you gay?” Mom asked. “Our Indian friends don’t use labels. It is just sex and lots of fun,” I explained. “I’m not breaking up with Gina and I’m sure she will enjoy meeting our boyfriends.” I was certain of that.

“Your pants are wet,” Dad said to Paul. He looked down at his front which was dry then twisted to look back as he realized Dad was talking about the seat of his pants that had a large and growing wet spot. “Oh, that. It’s no big deal,” Paul remarked. “Yancey and Junior fucked me for the entire ride back from the mountains. Vince licked up most of the leakage but I guess more flowed down from deep inside. I must have taken half a dozen big loads and shot off six times myself on the trip home.” “It is somewhat complicated,” I admitted. “Yancey is a lot bigger than he was a couple days ago. He’ll be fucking us too but mostly at school.” I could see that Dad was shocked at what we’d told them. Mom looked confused by our revelations. Dad looked about to speak but Mom stopped him with a hand squeezing his arm. “Are you happy?” Mom asked. “Yes, Mom,” Paul said. “Pete and Jimmy are really nice people. You’ll know when you meet them next week.” “They care about us and we care about them,” I stated. “It is more than just sex, though the sex is great. We can share everything with them and they with us.” “As long as you’re happy,” Mom said softly. Dad still looked unhappy but didn’t speak. We said we needed to shower and change and set Paul up in my now shared room. We left. I was happy that we got things out in the open but also happy we got out to give our parents time to come to terms with all we told them. Paul and I shared a bath and large closet between our rooms. I gave him half the dresser in my room for his underwear, socks and such and we moved some of my lesser used stuff to his room. We brought in his desk

and a second night table for the other side of my queen bed. We figured we might need the full bed in his old room when we had our boyfriends or guests over. We stripped off our clothes and got in the shower together. First we just made out, kissing, hugging and feeling each other all over. It was fun feeling my brother’s wrestling trained body. He’s nowhere near as muscular as our boyfriends but he was my brother. Our cocks, rubbing against each other between our pressed bodies, leaked freely. We often reached down to wipe up some of the juice with our fingers to feed each other. Then Paul fucked me and we cleaned each other out thoroughly so we wouldn’t be leaking during dinner. We went downstairs and ate with our parents. No one said anything during the meal. I guess it was obvious we had just had sex with each other. We asked to be excused to go to our room as soon as the meal ended. We were both half hard in our running shorts when we stood up. We tossed off our few clothes once back in our room and lay together in our bed. We didn’t bother to lock the door. Our folks were welcome to watch if they wanted. We kissed and cuddled playfully for a while until I fucked my brother. After we both shot a couple times we just relaxed side by side on the bed. Paul suggested we call our boyfriends to tell them we had a safe trip. I got my phone from the table and keyed Pete’s number. It rang four times before he picked up. I punched up the speaker phone. “Hi, Pete. It’s Vince.” “And Paul.” “We thought we’d call to let you know we had a safe trip home,” I continued. “How are you two doing?” “We’re home too,” said Pete. “Luke and Matt came over after their slaves went home. I suppose you know what we’re doing.”

“The same as us,” stated Paul. Then I got a ring on my Skype from Pete and we shifted over to video chat. When the video came on I saw Pete’s face smiling. He panned the camera around. He was on his back with his legs on the shoulders of Luke Grey Eagle, who was fucking him. “Do you miss this big cock?” Luke asked, sliding almost all his nine inches out until only the end of the tip remained in Pete. Pete turned the camera to show it bridging the space between Luke’s groin and his ass. The whole shaft was cum covered either from a recent orgasm or the residue of previous rounds. Probably both, I thought. Pete’s ten inches was in a similar state, throbbing on his muscled belly. The tip was still dripping the final bits of cum, so probably they had just cum before our call. “It was fun,” I admitted. “But my boyfriend is bigger.” “Good answer,”I heard Pete say off screen. “Hey, Paul,” We heard Jimmy say. “Do you wish you could take Matt’s place?” Pete moved the phone to show Jimmy fucking Matt on the bed next to them. Matt was on his side and Jimmy behind him with his smiling face over Matt’s shoulder. He had lifted Matt’s leg near vertical holding it near the knee. You could see his eight inch cock steadily pumping Matt’s ass. It was also cum covered and bringing fresh stuff to drip out on each stroke. Matt’s cock had sprayed his torso up to his chin and the streaks were just starting to drip down and his tip was also still pumping the last weak spurts of a recent orgasm. “You bet,” Paul said. “I can’t wait for the weekend. Vince and I are already practicing for you.” “We too,” said Pete.

“When are they coming up here again?” Matt asked. “Just after Christmas through New Year,” stated Pete. “I’ll put a nice red bow on my cock for your present,” Luke said laughing. “You’ll meet all our friends then,” Pete stated. “We have to go now. Luke has a third load for me and Jimmy is ready to add some more to Matt. And, from your feed, it looks like Paul is ready to go to town on you too. Bye for now.” “You’re right,” Paul said. “Bye.” They cut the call and I put down the phone as Paul got in position to fuck me. After a few more rounds we went to sleep. We slept soundly, still nude and cuddling together under the blanket. With dawn brightening the room I awoke with my morning wood already pressed to the groove in my brother’s ass. Gently I pushed it inside and started a slow stroke. “Yes, brother,” Paul moaned. “I want to wake up every morning like that.” It didn’t take long to seed his ass. Then he did me. We showered, dressed, had breakfast and caught the bus for school. When we arrived we spotted Yancey just outside the entrance with a small crowd around him. There were several of our soccer teammates and some of the guys on other sport teams and a few cheerleaders including his girlfriend, Helen, and mine, Gina. At six six Yancey was easily the tallest in the group by a few inches. We have a guy on the basketball team as tall but he wasn’t in this crowd. Yancey was still wearing the borrowed coveralls. He had one of his old tee shirts with the arms cut off and half the side split open to cover his massive chest but it only reached to the middle of his abdominal muscles. As we approached I could see the bulge of his thick shaft under the tightly

stretched fabric of the top and from the side a few inches of uncovered pole was visible below where the top ended. Everyone was curious about how he had gotten so big over the weekend. He was talking but, as I got closer, I realized it was Junior speaking in his voice. “As you can see there have been a few changes,” Yancey/Junior stated. “I plan on fucking all of you today and frequently thereafter. Anyone who agrees to partner with me must also agree to one simple rule; you must be open to sex with me or any of my other partners anytime and anywhere. You can still have your boyfriends and girlfriends but sexually we are completely open with each other. We never say no. If that’s not for you, leave now.” No one moved. My phone rang. I picked it up. “Vince, it’s Yancey,” said the voice on the phone. “I’m calling on Junior’s phone to give you a private explanation of what we’re doing.” It was Junior’s voice but it was Yancey speaking while Junior in his body was explaining more to the crowd around him. “I hope you don’t mind us including Gina in our group,” he continued. “No, it’s fine,” I said. “I was going to have her meet our boyfriends on the weekend and I would have had her try you soon anyhow. I suppose Paul and I are already part of your circle. How big a group are you planning?” “Eventually it will be the entire school,” Yancey explained. “Alex identified 115 students and seven teachers that might be problems. He arranged the district’s computer to transfer them out by the end of winter break. The rest will go along once we show them the benefits. I have to go now. We’re going to get started.” The call ended. The group broke up. Yancey went off with Helen and Steve, the football quarterback. I filled Paul in on my phone call and we split up to go to our first classes. We would hook up at lunch. I caught up to Gina.

“Hi Gina,” I greeted her coming up to walk with her. “You’re going to love being fucked by Yancey.” “You don’t mind?” Gina asked surprised. “How do you know I’ll love it?” I filled her in on our weekend, leaving out the part about his connection with Alex Junior. That was too complicated and I wasn’t sure I fully understood it. “Are you gay now? What about us?” It was a natural assumption after hearing about Yancey fucking me and all the sex I’d had with Indian boys over the weekend. “No, it was just sex,” I said. “You’re still my girlfriend if you want. We have twenty minutes before classes start. Let me show you.” We found an open room holding unused text books. The stuff Pete and Jimmy taught me about reading my partners paid off with Gina. She had a couple muffled orgasms while I got off. We just made class in time after quickly straightening up. Still, I knew I couldn’t compete with Pete’s ten inches or Yancey’s sixteen. I had a class with Quarterback Steve second period. He’d changed to team sweats but hadn’t had time to shower. He still smelled of cum probably because he had a big wet spot on his seat where he was still leaking some of Yancey’s deposit. I thought I should try to borrow some pads from Gina just in case. I met Paul at lunch. He and his girlfriend, Karla, had a study period just prior. They had made out on previous dates but hadn’t had sex. He convinced her easily and they found a secluded spot in the library to get it on. Paul is a lot more confident since our trip and Karla responded to it. We went to one of the boy’s toilets to have sex. Since we didn’t care if anyone saw us I just dropped my pants and leaned over a sink while Paul fucked me. We had a couple guys watching us. Then one of Paul’s

wrestling teammates came in and Paul called out to him to come over. I had met him watching one of Paul’s meets, a junior, Gene Wheeler. He wrestles a couple of weight classes heavier than Paul so he is bigger and more muscular. Of course, Paul hadn’t missed a stroke. “Gene,” Paul began. “I’m almost ready to drop a second load in my brother. Do you want to try his ass after I’m done? He’s a great fuck and I guarantee you’ll love his hole.” My brother had just offered me to one of his friends without asking me. I considered that for a few seconds and thought, sure, why not. He is my brother and I trust him. He and his friends should feel they can use me as they wish. “I’ve never done gay stuff before,” Gene admitted. “But it does look hot.” It probably did look hot. My ass was dripping from Paul’s first deposit and I blew streaks of cum all over the counter top. “Neither had I before last weekend,” Paul said. “It’s fun. Try it and you’ll like it. It doesn’t mean you’re gay. I fucked Karla last period. But I get it on with my brother all the time now. Half the time he does me but we can save your ass for another time.” “You look like a hot stud,” I added, figuring I’d encourage him. “Any friend of my brother is always welcome. Show me you’re a real man.” “OK,” he said tentatively. Paul had sped up as he was, as he stated, getting close. I felt him start to pulse and he punched my trigger as we were taught. As he added another good load in my ass, I spurted all over the counter again, giving everyone watching a good show. Meanwhile, Gene had pulled down his pants, exposing a nice eight and a half hard inches. He was uncut and average thickness. He had a drop of pre at the tip.

Paul pulled out of me and stepped to the side. I turned facing him so I could use my mouth to clean off his member that was still mostly hard. As I went down on him he told Gene to put his piece in me. Gene held my hips. I felt the tip touch my entrance that was still trying to recover from almost a half hour of pounding from Paul. He pushed inside. It went in easily and I used my internal muscles to squeeze it firmly. I felt his groin touch my ass cheeks. “I’m in,” Gene said. “It feels good. He’s tighter than any girl I’ve fucked.” “Just fuck it like you would a pussy,” Paul instructed, assuming the role of teacher to the older boy. “Watch, Vince’s reactions. Though you fuck the same, the sensitive spots are different.” “You can’t be the best at topping unless you bottom too,” I advised him, pulling off Paul for a second. “You need to know how it feels on the receiving end and learn to do things like this.” I gave his buried cock a special squeeze like I’d been taught. “Wow! That felt great,” Gene exclaimed. “What did you do?” “Good bottoms aren’t just passive holes for cocks,” Paul explained. “We’ll teach you what you need to know.” We didn’t have too much time for this round so I worked his thrusting cock to bring him off quickly. He lasted about five minutes before seeding my ass and pulling out. I turned around and cleaned off his pole with my mouth while he watched Paul eat out his deposit and most of the two he had given me. “That was really something,” Gene confessed. “Thanks Paul. I’d love to do it again.” “Sure,” Paul agreed. “You can do me in the shower after wrestling practice today. But meet us here tomorrow at the start of our lunch period, Vince has dibs on your ass cherry as he broke you in. Don’t worry. It’s fun on the

receiving end too if the guy knows what to do and we are both better than anyone else in our school except Yancey.” “You want me to fuck you in front of the whole team,” said a surprised Gene. “Sure,” said Paul. “They can all fuck me too if they want. We already did it in here in front of anyone who wanted to watch our show. It will be all over school in a few hours. We don’t care who knows and neither should you.” “OK, I guess,” Gene muttered. “I think in a few weeks nobody will care where and when they have sex or whether their partner is a boy or girl,” I added. Then school will really be fun I thought. We had a few minutes to straighten up before class. I remembered Steve’s problem and stuffed some paper in my pants to soak up any leakage. I’d meet up with Paul after my soccer practice. I got to see Yancey again at our practice. He was unstoppable on the field, way faster than anyone and deadly accurate kicking. He had borrowed a football jersey from one of our biggest football linemen. It fit pretty well considering his big muscles took the place of the pads that were normally worn under it. He needed 3XL soccer shorts to fit over his massive thighs. They had a drawstring waist that could cinch up tight enough to stay on. His leg filled the shorts tightly enough to keep his cock, almost twelve inches soft, from falling out but it was clearly visible bulging his crotch as he ran. We didn’t have much time to chat on the field. He did tell me he had sex twelve times so far today. I was not surprised. Near the end he told me that while young Alex is usually better controlling his body than he is, when it comes to running while handling a soccer ball he still has the edge but Alex is good at figuring out the other players intentions so he tells him where to go and when to pass or shoot.

When practice wrapped up we went to the locker room under our small stadium. I got the first fuck. Alex let Yancey do me while the rest of the team watched. My experience with big cocks probably helped them feel better about what was about to enter them. I still had some time before I was suppose to meet Paul so I fucked a couple of the guys myself. It would help loosen them up. We had a couple gay guys on the team and they pitched in too and no one tried to back out. We’ll be much closer as a team after today. The wrestling team practiced in the main gym. I got to the locker room and the guys were mostly already dressed. I went up to Paul and we shared a sexy kiss in front of everyone to make it clear we were more than just brothers. Then I went to Gene and kissed him like I would kiss my girlfriend. It took him a minute to accept me in the dominate role but he opened his lips and allowed my tongue to duel his inside his mouth. When we broke the kiss I reminded him I’d be taking his cherry tomorrow. Paul invited the other to come watch and maybe lose their own. Gene’s girl was waiting for him outside the locker room. I suggested he bring her along tomorrow to watch. As we left I heard her ask Gene about what was going to happen. The next day she did show up with him with the girlfriend of another of Paul’s teammates who also wanted his ass cherry popped. We had a couple more teammates unaccompanied for the same purpose and one of his gay teammates figuring to get in on the action. Besides the two girls we had over ten guys at various times watching the action in the boy’s toilet and we fucked a couple after taking care of the wrestlers. But my second fuck after finishing Gene was his girlfriend. I had Gene lick my cock clean of cum and ass juice. Then I hiked up her skirt and removed her panties and set her down in the pools of cum Gene had shot on the counter top. I just raised her legs to my shoulders, pushed into her cunt and started fucking. I know I’m not at the level of my Indian boyfriends or Yancey/Alex but the few lessons I’d had and the confidence I’d gained made me way better than Gene and both he and his girl realized that after a couple minutes of fucking. She had five loud orgasms in quick succession

before I flooded her cunt with my sperm. I left Gene to comfort her and moved on to one of the wrestlers. By Friday almost every athlete, their girlfriends or boyfriends and a lot of the others were in what we just called the sex club. It even included a few teachers which was useful because if you knew you had one for next period you could be a little late for class and just say that your sex delayed you. By then it was common to see students of both sexes kissing in the corridors or before class. Of course, Paul and I were excited all day because Pete and Jimmy would be at our home for the weekend. We expected them about 8:00 PM. It was ten minutes past eight when their pickup truck pulled into our driveway. Paul and I waited just outside the door until they got out. Then we ran up to them to welcome them with hugs and kisses. Greeting over, we walked to our house. Pete grabbed a duffle bag from the cab while Jimmy carried a two-foot cube cardboard box from the truck bed. Inside our parents were waiting. The boys set down their stuff by the door. I made introductions. “Mom, Dad, these are Pete and Jimmy Standing Bear, our boyfriends. Guys, our parents, Bill and Rosa.” We hadn’t really told our folks much about our boyfriends and as they looked them over I could see they were shocked at their size. Pete is six foot, so a couple inches taller than Dad though an inch shorter than me. He carries about two twenty on that frame, all muscle and not a spec of fat. He had shoulder length black hair held with a beaded headband. He wore an athletic shirt and shorts that fit him like a second skin. His ten-inch cock, hard in anticipation of what we’d be doing in a few minutes made an outrageous bulge in his shorts. Jimmy is five six, the same height as Mom. He is every bit as muscular as his older brother on a shorter frame. He was similarly attired, including the beaded headband holding his hair that extended to his upper back. He also was obviously hard but only just over

eight inches. Pete was sixteen and Jimmy, fourteen but with their builds they looked our age or a little older. “Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor,” Pete began. “We are pleased to see you. Thank you for letting us visit. Can we call you Bill and Rosa? After all we know your sons intimately and I’m certain that some time over our visit we will get to know you too. But it has been almost a week since we fucked your sons and it must be obvious we are eager to renew our relationship.” Pete went to Dad and shook his hand. Then with his left arm he pulled him tight to his body and kissed him, giving Dad an idea of how strong he was. Jimmy went to Mom, hugging her in a fully embrace and kissing her on the lips. Then they broke off, grabbed their bags, and we led them to our room, leaving our parents to figure out what just happened to them. Once in our room they dropped their stuff and we sat on the edge of the bed, Pete with me on the right and Jimmy with Paul on the left. We were dressed like they but our more normal muscles didn’t strain the fabric but we both had visible bulges in our shorts. “We missed you,” I said. “And this too.” I felt his hardness through his shorts. “You had plenty of fun in school,” Jimmy said while Paul was pulling off his shorts. “From your phone calls it sounds like you are getting almost as much sex in school as we do.” “It is fun,” I admitted. “But you get sex with other Indian boys and only Yancey and Alex are in your league.” I had started stripping Pete’s top. He raised his arms to allow me to peel it over his head. When it was clear I saw that a few inches of his cock had poked clear of the waistband. “If you can wait a few minutes we have a couple gifts for you,” Pete said standing up.

I really didn’t want to wait but I knew that our boyfriends were in charge. Pete went to their duffle and pulled out a couple items, tossing one to his brother. It was a beaded collar that he put around my neck. The pattern matched his headband. The collar was deeper in front where the beading extended in a ‘v’ between my pecs. At the point was attached a thin leather strap that had a red butt plug on the end. The strap was long enough to extend down my front and under my bottom. He put the plug in its place. It was only about six inches long and went in easily and sealed tight. Jimmy had fitted Paul with his too. “The pattern is unique to the Standing Bear family and marks you as one of us,” Pete explained. “The plug should help you keep you from leaking,” Jimmy continued. “In a few months your hole should adapt to regular stretching and you won’t need the plug.” “The plug feels kind of nice,” I remarked. “It would be better if the plugs were molded from your cocks. I have something we might try on that tomorrow.” “Here is your other gift,” Pete continued, opening the box and pulling out a large bottle. I saw there were three more bottles inside. “This is a protein powder that can actually cause your muscles to grow. It was developed by a friend of the Berkeley guys you met last weekend. He sold it to a supplement company for big bucks and the official product launch is next month. Each of these bottles would sell for about $200 but we can get them for free. They will give you about a twenty-five percent increase in muscle mass and a reduction in body fat to under one percent. You take one scoop with milk twice a day. The effects are temporary. If you stop taking it you will lose the extra muscle. Since your bodies are still growing you will grow about twice as much as you would normally. That goes for cock size too. That effect will be bigger with you Paul since you have more growth left. The growth gains are permanent.” “It is like the stuff we took to get this big and strong,”Jimmy added. “But our change is permanent and only took a few hours. It will be a couple months

before you see the full effect though you’ll see some noticeable change in a few days.” “Thanks,” I said. “You take good care of us. Paul get us a couple glasses of milk.” He was already nude but ran out to get the milk. “It isn’t just for you,” Pete admitted. “You’ll be more fun to fuck if you are stronger and we won’t need to hold back as much.” Paul returned with the milk and we mixed our first protein drinks. They had a chocolate taste. When we put the glasses down the boys tossed us onto the bed and jumped on top of us. It was time to get down to business. Pete was bridging my body with his thick legs between my widely spread thighs. His hard ten-inch cock was rubbing alongside my smaller piece. He had his thick pecs pressed against my mostly flat but defined muscles, putting just enough of his weight on me to keep me firmly pinned under him while not being uncomfortable. He had his forearms hooked under my shoulders, holding my head in his hands. My own hands were enjoying feeling his twenty-inch arms and the equally big muscles of his back, neck and shoulders. We kissed deeply. I loved this almost as much as being fucked. I was enveloped by my boyfriend’s big muscles, firmly under his control. When he broke our kiss he leaned back and raised my legs to his shoulders. I noted that Jimmy had Paul in a similar position. We were ready for fucking. Instead of pulling out my plug with his hand he just looped the cord around his stiff shaft with a smooth hip motion and pulled backward, popping it from my hole. Them he put the tip against me and pushed the first few inches in. He started gently stroking me with the full length of his cock. The cord was still wrapped around his base with the removed plug dangling down below his balls. When he was in all the way I could feel the cord on my balls and when he was almost out it got tight enough to give me a tug on the collar. It must have been squeezing Pete’s cock then too. It was

another connection between us. I was his bitch and it was my leash. I liked that mental image. I showed him how much I had improved practicing with Paul by playing with his cock as he pumped me. I was able to bring him to the brink and hold him there even while he was doing the same to me. We had three mutual orgasms before the boys switched off and we had two more before going to sleep. I was awaken by Mom knocking on our door announcing that they had breakfast waiting for us in the kitchen. I was still cuddled with Jimmy. He removed my plug and gave me a morning fuck while Pete did Paul. Our shower wouldn’t hold the four of us so I had the first shower with Pete then brushing our teeth while the younger boys showered. We were cleaned well but we still wore our plugs. Our morning routine completed, Pete put an arm about my waist and escorted me down to breakfast while Jimmy paired with Paul. We were still nude. I think it was that we trusted our boyfriends so much that neither of us said a word. “Good morning, Rosa, Bill.” Pete said as we entered the kitchen. There were scrambled eggs, bacon, French toast and home-style potatoes set out. Dad was at his normal seat at the head of the table and had started eating and enjoying morning coffee. Mom was at the counter getting toast on a plate. Seeing four naked boys enter certainly was not what they expected. They had an idea how muscular and big Pete and Jimmy were from last night but seeing them in the flesh was another matter. “Everything looks great,” observed Jimmy. “Fucking your sons burns a lot of energy and we gave them a good workout too,” Pete added. “It is good to recharge because we have lots more sex on tap today. Are you guys ready for a full day of fun?”

We had taken seats and started eating like this was just a normal breakfast and a matter-of-fact conversation about our day. “Sure Pete,” I replied. “Last night was great and it is always good to be fucked when you wake up but this butt plug is a poor replacement for your big cock.” “Karla and Gina are coming over about three,” Paul said. “They know you will fuck them. We told them all about you. They can spend the night.” “That sounds good,”Pete stated. “Rosa, we can order out for pizza and wings. Get plenty. We’ll eat in the boys’ room between rounds.” When we finished the boys started to usher us upstairs. Paul brought a couple glasses of milk for our morning supplement while I said I needed to get some stuff and would be up in a couple minutes. I went to the garage and found what I was looking for. I put everything in a bucket and headed to join us them. They hadn’t waited for me. Paul was on the bed deep throating all ten of Pete’s inches while Jimmy fucked his ass. I could see where the thick meat he swallowed expanded his neck. I took the glass they had left me and drank. Putting my glass next to the three other empty ones I climbed on the bed behind Jimmy. He turned to look at me while keeping up a steady motion in my brother. His look told me that I was welcome to enter him. He spread his knees to improve my access and I scooted my knees up between his. Holding his hips I lifted up behind him and matching his motion slipped my tip into the crack of his butt. I adjusted my position until I felt I had found his entrance. I followed him on his inward stroke and just held steady. When he started to withdraw from Paul he pushed me into him, taking all my seven inches in one go. From then on Jimmy did all the work, pushing into Paul or back to get more of me. Jimmy is expert at working my cock with his internal muscles. I’m still a beginner there but I could tell where he was by how he was squeezing me and matched him with my cock action. At the same time he was bringing

Paul along with his own thrusting. We went to the brink and eased off, then back to the very verge of shooting and held it there for several exhilarating minutes. He brought us down slowly, letting us recover then suddenly he rocketed our pleasure up past the point of no return but, while my body exploded in pleasure flowing from my buried cock I couldn’t cum. The pleasure ratcheted up another notch and, bam, the dike burst and I jetted hard blasts of my seed into his spasming gut as he bred my brother. It took me a few minutes to recover. I just rested on Jimmy’s broad back, still fully inside him. He was resting himself plugged into Paul. I looked over his shoulder at my brother. Pete had pulled back so Paul was only nursing the tip of his cock. He had fed Paul a big load, some had overflowed his mouth and more still coated the long shaft. Jimmy bent down to kiss Paul, taking me with him. While they shared a kiss around the head of Pete’s cock, I licked up some of the goo smeared along the shaft. We then did a second round as good as the first. When we decoupled, Paul and I sprawled exhausted on the bed on either side of Jimmy while Pete sucked our cocks clean. “What’s in the bucket?” Pete asked after completing his cleaning. “Something I want to try if you’ll let me,” I replied. “This is stuff left over from a science project a couple years ago. I want to make a plaster mold from your cocks and then cast them in soft plastic to replace the standard butt plugs. I figure a half hour each to make the mold and a few hours for the plastic to set once I pour it.” “Sounds cool,” Pete said. “You can do me first.” I got off the bed and pulled my stuff from the bucket. First I spread a drop cloth to protect the wooden floor. I had Pete kneel on the cloth and went to our bathroom with the bucket to get some additional items. I returned with a bucket of water, some towels, a box of condoms, lube and a small scissors.

I started by putting the condom over Pete’s cock. They were for my sized cock but I got him into it. I wanted a tight fit anyhow. Then I stretched open the base of the condom and squeezed in his balls. That was uncomfortable but not painful. They were held tight against the base. I told Pete I would need him hard for about ten minutes while I apply the plaster and it hardens. Jimmy said he would take care of that and got behind his brother to stimulate Pete’s ass with his tongue. It worked. I smeared the condom with lube explaining that the condom would protect his cock from the plaster and the lube would keep the plaster from sticking to it. I put a roll of plaster impregnated cloth used for medical casts in the water. I started by cutting a couple pieces to smooth over the tip where I wanted to get a perfect impression. Then I just wrapped the rest around the shaft and the front half of his ball sacks until I had used the whole roll, about three layers. Then I went over the surface smoothing it with my hands to ensure there were no gaps or bubbles under the wrap. Then I told him to stay still and hard for another five minutes while the plaster sets. Jimmy kept him hard. I tested it when the time was up and decided to wait a couple more minutes to be sure. When I was ready Jimmy let his brother go soft and the mold slipped off easily. I held it where the light could get inside and it looked perfect. We then repeated the process with Jimmy. I let the plaster harden while I cleaned everything up from the mold making process. I put the two molds, tip down, propped between some text books and mixed up a batch of the plastic. I added some red coloring to the mix. Then we just poured it into the molds, using light tapping with the side of a ruler to eliminate air bubbles. It would take several hours to set up completely. Looking at the red liquid filling the molds with the circle of the shaft and the two ovals for the ball sacks attached, I was satisfied with my effort. Then it was my turn to be fucked. Pete did me while I sucked Jimmy and Paul did Pete’s ass. While I lay on my back enjoying the sensations, I

fingered the plug that I’d had in my ass. It was only six inches long and not as thick as Pete even at its widest point. What was it going to be like walking around with the ten inches, actually closer to ten and a half, inside me constantly? Not to mention feeling the impression of those big balls on my butt cheeks whenever I was seated. I thought he’s my boyfriend. It will just remind me of the pleasure he gives me when he is doing what he is doing now. Pete shot three big loads into me while I came and drank Jimmy’s seed and equal number of times before we broke up to recover from our round. We had been resting for ten minutes when my phone rang. Pete reached to the nightstand and handed it to me. It was Gina. I put it on speaker. “Hi Gina.” “We will be there in five minutes,” she said on the phone. I checked the time it was just after three. I had asked her to call when she was almost here so we could be ready. “What are you doing? You are breathing heavy.” “Gina, it’s Pete, Vince’s boyfriend. My brother and I just finished spit roasting him. We’re looking forward to meeting you and Karla.” The phone said, “Spit roasting?” “He means fucking me at both ends,” I explained. We told them about Pete and Jimmy. “See you soon. Bye.” We got up. I combed my hair and Pete and Jimmy took a couple minutes to brush out their long locks. We looked more composed as we went down the stairs but we were still nude except for our collars and our boyfriends headbands. Dad had left. It couldn’t have been comfortable sharing his house with two young studs that said they were going to fuck both him and his wife before they left. Mom was still here watching us from the kitchen. It was actually ten minutes before their car pulled into the driveway and parked behind the boys’ truck. We were waiting just inside when they knocked and I opened the door.

Both girls wore short dresses with tight fitting, sexy, tops and, obviously, no bras. We had fucked them every day last week and they knew they would be having sex all night. Their nipples were already hard. Gina is eighteen like I. She is five eight but wore three inch heels bringing her close to my height. She has shoulder length black hair, brown eyes and nice C-cup breasts. She is a cheerleader and has a firm athletic body. They train every bit as hard as our sport teams and have their own competitions. Karla is sixteen like Paul. She is five four, has red hair to mid back and very pale clear skin with a few freckles on her face and arms. She had only two inch heels so as not to appear taller than Paul. She has blue eyes and B- cup breasts. She is one of the youngest cheerleader on the varsity squad. When we opened the door both girls gave an audible gasp of surprise. They weren’t expecting to see four naked boys in the entrance and certainly not when two of them were as big and exotic as Pete and Jimmy. Pete and Jimmy were fully hard while my brother and I were mostly soft, being nervous about introducing our girlfriends to our boyfriends. They came in and I shut the door. “Gina, Karla,” I began my formal introduction, “I want you to meet Pete and Jimmy Standing Bear. They are Native-Americans as you can see. Their reservation is near Yosemite. We met them last weekend and they are our boyfriends. They are staying with us this weekend. “Pete, Jimmy,” I continued, “these are Gina Rosario and Karla Douglas. Gina is my girlfriend and Karla is Paul’s. They go to our high school and both are varsity cheerleaders.” “As you can see we are excited to see you,” Pete said making a quick nod toward his erection. “You’re as sexy as we expected friends of our sexy boys to be.” “Thanks. The boys said you are great and I can believe it,” said Gina. “You are bigger than anyone in our school except Yancey and he hasn’t gotten around to us yet.”

“You’ll find that a big cock is fun if the guy knows how to use it and we do,” stated Pete. I knew it was literal truth as our girls would soon discover. Jimmy had already removed Karla’s tiny skirt. She hadn’t bothered with panties. He had an arm about her waist and was herding her to the stairs. Pete just picked Gina up in his arms and followed while we brought up the rear. Once in our room the girls quickly shed their remaining clothes. Pete held Gina by her hips as they just stood looking at each other. Jimmy did the same with Karla. They were eager to be fucked by the Indian boys but I could tell they were nervous too. Karla had only lost her virginity when Paul fucked her Monday and it was Paul’s first time with a girl too. Since then they fucked every morning before school. I had her after school on Wednesday when we brought both girls home for some sex. I know she had a couple of Paul’s teammates too. Gina had more experience. I wasn’t her first boyfriend but we had been steady since last spring. With the new openness, I invited her to join the scene in the boy’s toilet over our lunch. She had been wondering why she hadn’t seen me then. Her first visit was Thursday and I started by fucking her before shifting off to one of the first-time visitors. The toilet scene is open to anyone but is 80% male and most of them are jocks. Any non-jock is in for a rough and hard fuck from one of the jocks and that keeps most regular guys away except for those that like that type of action. While Gina was technically open to all, I arranged her encounters to be with guys I knew would treat her right. “God, I want to have that big cock in me,” Gina admitted looking into Pete’s eyes. “But, I was hoping to know more about you before we, you know, do it. I, we, are hoping this is more than just a quick casual encounter. We have had those, particularly in this last week. They can be fun. But we are female and every one of us really wants a relationship instead of a quick fuck.”

“That is sweet,” Pete replied. “We also hope that this will be more. You are important to our boyfriends and we want you to be part of our lives too. But, as you can see our cocks are ready for action and need to be kept warm. But I have an idea.” He led Gina to the bed and Jimmy took Karla. The boys lay on their backs and then turned toward their partners and lifted them easily off the floor, positioning them to straddle their hips. Both girls were surprised at how easily the boys handled their weight. “Just sit down on our poles,” Pete directed. “You’ll keep them warm while we tell you whatever you’d like to know about us.” The girls did as directed. It was exciting for me to see Pete’s thick cock slide into my girl. Gina had a Mediterranean complexion but Pete and Jimmy are several shades darker, a golden reddish-brown. The contrast, particularly with Karla’s pale tone, was interesting. They took it slow but soon were sitting on both boys’ groins. You could see they wanted to start bobbing up and down on them. Just having those big pieces inside must have been exciting. “OK, tell us all about you,” Gina said softly. “I’m sixteen years old and go to our reservation high school,” Pete began. “Sixteen?” Karla said. “That is my age. I thought you were at least eighteen or even a little older. How old are you Jimmy?” “I’m fourteen and still in middle school until September. But I’m more of a man than anyone you have been with. No offense meant Vince, Paul.” “None taken,” I responded. “It’s the simple truth.” In fact I felt more like their girlfriend than a boyfriend. In the mountains they protected us and demonstrated their manly skills in riding and hunting while we worshiped their strength and provided a release for their sexual energy. Even here at our home they demonstrated casual dominance over our parents and our girls.

“Whatever your age, I can tell you are a man,” Gina stated. “Even holding still with you inside me I can feel your power. Tell us more.” “As you know we are Native-Americans,” Pete continued. “Our reservation encompasses some beautiful mountains north of Yosemite. We are very good at the traditional skills for living in the wild spaces that still exist in our lands. We are athletic by nature but it has only been about a year and a half that we looked this muscular. If you think we are big you should see our dad. He is bigger than your friend, Yancey, and some of the guys we know make even that seem small. We expect to be almost eight feet tall when fully adult.” “Wow!” Karla exclaimed. “As Gina said we can feel your power inside us. Every little twitch from your cock shakes me so fiercely. How strong are you?” “I can lift 500 kilos overhead, Karla. Pete can easily lift twice that and our dad can double Pete. I can handle you like you handle a newborn baby and like with a baby we can control our strength so as we don’t hurt you.” Gina suddenly leaned forward until she was chest to chest with Pete. I realized that he had moved his cock to point up his torso and Gina’s body was thrust along with it. “You made your point Pete,” Gina said. “We want to know more but I need you to fuck me now as much as you want to back up your words.” Pete didn’t say anything. He just wrapped his arms about Gina’s back and pulled her along is torso for a kiss. About half his cock eased from her in that motion. While they kissed he started a slow hip thrust that made short strokes in and out of her. I’d been in that exact position and knew how she felt. I was somewhat jealous. Meanwhile, Jimmy had sat up on the bed so Karla was riding in his lap with his eight inches full inside her. He hooked his arms under her knees and held her by the waist. He gently lifted her up and down along his cock. She obviously liked it and it certainly demonstrated his strength. When Paul or I

were in that position our cocks rub along his rock-hard abdominal muscles but Karla wasn’t so equipped. I saw that the hard points of her nipples were brushing against the solid mounds of Jimmy’s pecs and I wondered how that compared. She was obviously enjoying it. It didn’t take long for the girls to have their first orgasm, both girls simultaneously. Then they were driven to a second and third in short order before both boys exploded their juice into their cunts as the girls came even stronger than before. The girls obviously had no idea that they were in a synchronized sex show. That was for our benefit. Gina and Karla had no thoughts beside what was going on inside them after the first couple minutes. It took about ten minutes for the girls to recover. Pete had rolled Gina to her back and had her legs on his shoulder. Jimmy had Karla in a similar position right beside Gina. You could see when their eyes refocused and started to look around instead of the glassy straight-ahead stare of earlier. They both first looked at the face of the boy that had just fucked them. Then their eyes traveled down to where the big poles still penetrated them. Each had a few cum-covered inches visible and more was leaking out from inside. Then their heads turned. They looked at each other and smiled. Then looked back to their fuckers. They seemed about to say something but the boys started fucking them and they were instantly lost in the sensations coming from within. Round two was even wilder than round one. Then the boys switched off their still dazed partners and did a third round before they had even recovered from the second. The boys just repositioned their girls so they lay on their bed of muscle as they recovered. They were both fully embedded in their partner. Lots of cum was seeping out and running down the boys’ cocks and balls, soaking the sheets. I could see Gina’s pink hole as she lay, legs spread, on top of Jimmy. I thought about sticking my cock in there to take her ass cherry. I was rock- hard after watching their show. Then I realized that when and how to initiate her into anal was no longer my decision. I just waited.

It took almost half an hour this time for them to regain awareness. For the first fifteen minutes their bodies appeared to be wracked with tiny spasms. There were experiencing an extended orgasm even though the boys’ cocks were just resting inside them. That gradually eased but their skin was still flushed and their breathing heavy. Almost together they both gave a soft moan and their legs and arms moved as if they were trying to orient their bodies. Then they lifted their heads and looked at the boy they were resting on. “Jimmy?” “Pete?” “When did we switch?” They asked simultaneously. “We switched for the last round,” Pete explained. “How many rounds were there?” Gina asked. “We came three times. You came more.”Jimmy said. “A lot more,” said Karla. “You came three times. I did not think a hundred guys could have filled us with so much cum,” Gina said. “A hundred normal guys, no, but it is normal for us,” Pete confirmed. “Plus, we have been fucking Vince and Paul all morning. That’s why they use butt plugs to hold it in.” “That reminds me,” I said and went to check the molds. I tested the open end with my finger. The plastic had set. I got a box cutter and carefully sliced through the plaster cast of Pete’s cock except for the final layer. I used the small scissors to cut that through and pulled off the halves of the cast. It looked to be a perfect replica of his hard cock.

Everybody had uncoupled and came over to watch as I worked. I put it up against the real thing that was only half hard. It was a brighter red than the actual color but when Pete demonstrated he could get fully hard on demand the size and shape were exact with every vein and bump perfect. I passed it around. When Gina had it she put it in. She said it feels exact but the real one is alive, always throbbing with power even when motionless. She wanted one but I had to demure as I had used almost all my supplies making these. The cast of Jimmy was equally good. I secured a small brass eye-screw at the back center so we could attach them to the straps that held our butt plugs. Paul and I tried then out. The six inch plug you could almost forget about as you wore it for a long time; not these. Our boyfriends’ cocks are both longer and thicker than the plugs; in my case a lot more. And they were definitely not smooth. Any body motion gets those features rubbing on sensitive areas. Then there were the impressions of their balls that pressed right up against our own whenever we sat down. It is the same feeling we get when they pound us hard and bottom out. I can’t wait for the next guy at school who fucks me, pulls out the plug and I tell him it’s cast from my boyfriend’s cock. He’ll be so intimidated knowing he is trying to match that. Then Mom called upstairs that our food was here. I was looking for my wallet when Pete handed me a fifty from his duffle. I took it and headed down to get our dinner. Gina offered to help me carry it. We both went down still nude. When I opened the door I recognized the delivery guy as Dean, a member of the swim team at our school. I had fucked him when I had gone to meet Pete in the weight room after Wednesday soccer practice. Gina knew him too but hadn’t been fucked by him yet. We said hi. I was pleased to see Gina was comfortable being naked answering the door. The damage was just under forty dollars and I asked him to give us five change. Gina told him we were having a sex party and invited him to stop by after work. Then she pulled out my butt plug and asked him how he’d like to be fucked by the real cock it was modeled on? I don’t think we will see him later.

We had three large pizzas, a big order of wings and two, two liter bottles of cold lemonade. We brought them upstairs. Paul had gotten two glasses of milk from the kitchen and mixed our evening protein drink while we were gone. We started with that and then dug into the food. Everyone was hungry. “You certainly proved you were real men,” Gina said. “I’d run away with you and be your sex slave if you’ll fuck me like that every day.” “Some of our friends do have sex slaves,” Pete admitted. “But we prefer the boyfriend, girlfriend relationship and possibly something more official later.” “We met a couple slaves last weekend,” Paul reported. “They seemed quite happy about it and the guys that owned them were very responsible.” “After you fucked us I would have gladly been your slave to ensure I could get such sex on a regular basis,” I admitted. “But boyfriend is much better. When it is not about sex I can pretend we are equal.” “So why aren’t you with Indian girls?” Karla asked. “What are they like?” “They have taken the same stuff that we had.” Jimmy explained. “They don’t get big muscles but they are strong but maybe 25% less strong than the boys but that still makes them way stronger than even the strongest normals. Their bodies would make them supermodels if they wanted.” “Even before the enhancements we were strongly discouraged from sex with tribal women before marriage,” Pete added. “Gay and lesbian sex is very popular among horny Indian teenagers. But with these bodies we have no trouble finding willing non-tribal girls. “Now we have another reason to avoid sex with women. The guys we told you about that are almost eight feet have super potent sperm. If we have gay sex with them and then fuck a woman, some of the super sperm is mixed with ours and in a woman not on birth control it is an almost certain pregnancy. Even the pill fails some of the time. We haven’t had sex with one since last weekend so we are safe now.”

“But we had sex too and fucked Gina and Karla on Monday,” said a concerned Paul. “We are both on the pill,” said Gina. “You should be OK,” Pete stated. “These pregnancies are special. You would know by now if you were pregnant.” “What makes then special?” Karla asked. “The fetus develops really fast and is born after only six months,” Pete explained. “During the pregnancy the mom-to-be grows younger and stronger. And for the final three months she can talk to her child in her mind. At birth the newborns knows everything the mother does. It can walk in a day and talk a few days later and is exploring its world independently in a week. We call them super-babies.” “We met one last week,” I said. “He was only seven months old but looked like a version of Pete but only twenty-eight inches tall. He was already stronger than me. His name is Alex and he is connected to Yancey in a way that lets him run Yancey’s body. Yancey says he is both smarter and more mature than he and better sexually too. Most of what Yancey says and does is actually Alex by suggestion or directly. “That’s true,” Jimmy agreed the super-kids are both smarter and more mature than we. They have the same enhanced proteins as we but had the benefits from their very first cell.” “How smart are they?” Gina asked. “How smart are you? It sounds like any woman would love to birth one.” “The best guess is their equivalent IQ is about eight hundred,” Pete stated. “The normal average is one hundred and top geniuses in history maybe about two hundred. Jimmy is around three hundred now but he’ll get smarter as he grows. I’m a couple years older, so four hundred and dad is about five hundred. The bigger guys and gals average about seven hundred but some can approach or exceed the eight hundred of the super- kids. In practical terms those big numbers are meaningless. Those at that

level have many new abilities some of which are hard to explain, like the bonding the super-kids can do.” “You say you are smarter than anyone we heard or read about,” said Karla. “But you act completely normal. You are not like any nerds I know of.” “We are completely normal,” insisted Jimmy. “In your world high intelligence is rare and those with it may have deficits in other areas and be socially isolated. But where we are everybody is like us. We are the normal and have normal social lives that, as our boyfriends can attest are highly sexual.” “How many languages do you speak Gina?” Pete asked. “I take French in high school and I speak Spanish and English.” “Tu es une jolie fille,” Pete said. “C'est mignon,” Gina said acknowledging his remark. “I also speak Spanish, Italian, Portuguese both from Portugal and Brazil, German, Russian, modern and ancient Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Arabic, Hindu, Thai, Chinese and Japanese and can read and write in them all. Jimmy only has about half my number and a few are different. Have you read Voltaire in the original French? Or the Kama Sutra in the original Sanskrit? I have.” “Gina, he is looking for a study buddy for the Kama Sutra,” joked Jimmy. “Math, physics, biology, computer science are equally advanced. We have half hour breaks between classes to work off our sexual energy in gay and lesbian encounters,” Pete added. “If you are that smart, you should already be in college,” suggested Karla. “What will you do with what you are learning.” “I already know more than college professors in most any subject,” Pete asserted. “Even the guys at Berkeley no longer bother with classes. It

makes a good base for research and certificates like legal or medical degrees are still needed to open doors. Plus it has a nice pool of sex partners. I have a number of interests but I suspect my future job doesn’t even have a name yet.” “We’re done the meal,” I announced. “Pete your next job is to figure out who fucks who next.”

“That’s easy,” he stated. “It is time to teach you how to fuck our girls properly.” “Are we your girls now?” Karla asked, picking up on the phrasing. “Of course,” Jimmy assured them. “Girls get on your back on the bed,” Pete directed. “Paul, you fuck Gina and Vince will fuck Karla.” We got in position. I had Karla’s legs on my shoulders and just slipped into her cum soaked cunt as Paul did the same beside me. When we pushed in we forced plenty of cum out. I scooped some up on my fingers and fed it to us both. Then I started a slow fuck stroke. Jimmy got on bed behind me, spreading my legs so he could get between them to push close to me. He pulled out my plastic replica of his brother’s cock and replaced it with his real one. He did a few strokes in my ass and I felt a tug on my collar. The strap holding the plug was tight to my body. He must have put the model of his brother’s cock in his hole to keep it secure. When I looked over at Paul I saw that Pete had done the same with his plug. Jimmy used his stiff rod up my gut to guide my fuck while explaining how he was finding the best angle and controlling the stimulation to give Karla maximum pleasure. Even though I’m not as big as Jimmy I could see that it was effective. Karla’s reactions were way more intense than when I had fucked her last week. He then demonstrated how to pull her trigger without pulling my own. Karla had an intense orgasm. Then he stayed still while I tried it on my own. It worked; not as explosive as when Jimmy guided me

but still good. He had me do it a couple more times and each one was better. We let Karla recover some before Jimmy showed me how to do the same using a few different motions and angles. Then we tried it with me shooting with her. It triggered her best orgasm yet and Jimmy seeded me while I seeded Karla. My next lesson was how to stay hard after shooting a load using tiny motions inside Karla to keep me stiff while allowing her to recover. Then we did it again but this time Jimmy was mostly passive in my hole; only using his cock a couple times to guide me when I got off track. The third time I was able to do it without any intervention. By then Karla was totally blissed out; almost as much as when they had fucked her. Jimmy told me to stay still inside her while he rewarded my efforts with a fierce ass fucking. I collapsed on the bed beside a pleasantly exhausted Karla. Jimmy replaced my plug and lay beside us as we watched Paul’s lesson. It took him a few more tries but he passed as well. Pete got the light before joining us. We were six people who were in dire need of rest. The sheets were soaked in our spewed cum but no one cared. Pete and Jimmy just let Gina and Karla use their bodies as their bed, slipping their cocks in the cunts of the now sleeping girls while we huddled beside them. Jimmy turned his head and gave me a good night kiss and I was asleep. Mom calling us to breakfast woke us. This time Pete led us down without washing or a morning fuck. We were all covered in the residue of yesterday’s action. Dad was back at his normal seat at the head of the table. Seeing us was too much for him. He exploded at Pete, calling him a damn redskin. I was shocked at his racist remark to my boyfriend. Pete just grabbed a handful of shirt and lifted him overhead with one arm, telling him to shut up and learn his place.

Then he taught him his place, tearing off his clothes as if they were tissue, pushing him down on the kitchen floor and fucking him senseless. Dad was moaning and calling him Master Pete before it was over. Then it was Jimmy’s turn. With Dad subdued. Pete told me to demonstrate to Mom what I learned yesterday. The idea shocked me but I did it. Mom loved it, saying she never knew sex could be so good. Then Paul showed her he could satisfy her too. Pete explained the new rules. They were the heads of our family. When they weren’t with us Paul and I are in charge. As befit our status, Paul and I would take over the master suite. Mom would have Paul’s old room and Dad would take mine. We were not to change the sheets for a week so he would sleep in a bed saturated with the smell of our cum. We were to keep Mom satisfied sexually and if Dad followed our rules he might get fucked again. Paul and I liked the new arrangements. Mom did too. We had our breakfast with Pete sitting at the head of the table as Dad sat on the floor at his feet and Pete fed him occasional bits. After breakfast with everyone pitching in we got things switched around upstairs fairly quickly. Gina and Karla needed to get home. The master bath has a large walk-in shower with a pair of spray heads in the ceiling and multiple body sprays. Even so, it was a small space for six but we managed. I fucked Gina’s cunt while Pete took her anal cherry. Paul and Jimmy were beside us doing the same with Karla. Pete and I were rubbing our cocks across each other inside Gina. Everybody had fun and we sent the girls off. Our boyfriends needed to head back to the reservation in a few hours. We spent the time having sex on the master suite’s king-sized bed. We could have used that space last night.

Then it was time for them to get dressed. It is a shame to hide those bodies in clothes. We walked them to their truck, both of us still nude and not caring if anyone saw us. Both gave each of us a hot goodbye kiss before getting in and driving off. Once inside we were confronted by Dad who thought that with our boyfriends gone he would resume his rightful place. We disagreed. I gave his ass a good spanking and then Paul and I both fucked him. He won’t try that again. We both recognized that we subdued Dad rather easily even though he outweighs me by forty pounds and a lot of that is muscle. We both felt stronger though our muscles only looked a little bigger. The protein drink appears to be working. Monday was the start of a new week of school. Gina and Karla had talked to their closest friends Sunday afternoon. By third period our weekend romp was all over school. The toilet scene over lunch was so packed no one could have sex. I had to make it invitation only. I got a couple offers of extra tutoring from a couple teachers, one male, one female, but declined. At soccer practice after school I really noticed the effects of the protein drink. My strength, endurance and coordination were all noticeable better. In the showers after several of the guys said I looked more buff. I had a chat with Yancey in the shower as we were each fucking different teammates. Alex had gotten the rundown on the weekend from Pete and Jimmy while Yancey watched and listened through his eyes and ears. They wanted to fuck Gina and Karla but since they were special to our boyfriends and us they would like to do it properly instead of an encounter constrained by the school day. Alex had gotten permission from Pete so we need to decide on when and where. I suggested we invite the girls over to our home Wednesday evening. They can fuck Gina and Karla for a few hours and then we’ll send them home and they can spend the night in our bed fucking Paul and I.

Wednesday we met Yancey in the weight room after school. We were double penetrating the ass of one of Paul’s buddies when he arrived. Our partner greeted Yancey, remarking that together we were almost as thick as he. But not half as long I thought to myself. When we finished up he gave us a ride home in his new car, a gift from Alex. It was an electric Ford Mustang that uses one of the new power cells and has twice the performance of last year’s best gasoline version. It can almost drive itself, a feature that proved useful since I was playing with Yancey’s long cock most of the trip. Yancey straighten up as much as possible before we went in. His cock was hard and his pre-cum had wet his tee shirt so it was almost transparent showing off his stone-like abs and the top twelve inches of his cock. Mom was in the kitchen, starting work on dinner. She knew we were bringing Yancey and our plans for the evening. She gasped seeing him as she hadn’t seen him since he became huge. Of course the huge cock got her immediate attention. Yancey, seeing her reaction, asked us if he could fuck her. He said he fucks his parents almost every day. One of us always fucks Mom every day. It is the least we can do since we don’t allow Dad to have sex with her. Yancey just shed his clothes, hiked up Mom’s dress, lifted her easily in the air and set her on his upright shaft. He used the tip to push her panty aside to give him access and lowered her onto his pole. Bringing a friend home to fuck Mom was not something we had done before. Even Pete and Jimmy had left that to us. But Mom was certainly excited to have a stud like Yancey in her cunt. She had her first orgasm when he was only in seven inches. That is my length but Yancey is way thicker. She had several more before he had all sixteen inches inside. They fucked for half an hour while we watched. I thought Alex took over a few times but the differences in style were small as he had Yancey well trained. It was pure pleasure for Mom. When Yancey set her down in a

kitchen chair, dazed and limp, she was oozing cum from the two loads he had given her. Dinner might be a little late today. We went upstairs for our own fun. He knew we took over the master suite. Mom is obviously happy with the new arrangement but we require Dad to stay in his room when he is home. He learned not to challenge us but is not happy and we need him to pay the bills. Yancey told us that won’t be a problem much longer. The kids like Alex know about plans that haven’t been made available even to leaders in the tribe and most of their friends from Berkeley. But he can tell us we need not worry. Our pickup trouble last week was the luckiest breakdown ever. Mom called us to dinner. She was still giddy from her earlier fucking. Gina and Karla arrive shortly after we finished. They were eager to get started. Yancey took Gina first while we warmed up Karla. When it was her turn Gina was exhausted so Paul and I just enjoyed each other and watched. By the time Yancey and Alex had finished, Gina had recovered enough to drive. We had to dress Karla and help her to the car but Gina will see her home safely. We had time for another round before sleep. I asked Yancey to do Paul first as I had some homework to do. I knocked it out quickly at the computer while listening to the sounds and stealing a look when it got hottest. I’ve been finding school easy this week and thought that maybe the stuff we drink is making us smarter too. An IQ boost of 25% would make a good student into a great one but not in our Indian friends class. I rejoined Yancey on the bed just as he was wrapping up with Paul, leaving him happy but exhausted. Before he started on me I asked if he had any homework. He said he did but he finished it at Alex’s house while he was fucking. He downloaded it to his phone before rejoining Alex back in his body. He said he already knows the work because Alex has been teaching him to catch up with Indian boys his age. The only reason he still goes is that Alex likes the opportunity for personal interaction and sex it offers. Alex took him to Berkeley and the San Francisco club scene on the weekend for variety. Then we had our fuck and drifted off to a satisfied sleep.

When I woke the first thing I was aware of was a big cock pumping my ass. I was wrapped with Yancey’s twenty-four inch guns around my chest and one of his huge thighs splitting my legs to improve his access. I felt his balls press into mine as he bottomed out. “That feels great,” I almost moaned. “Harder...” He pushed the end of my butt plug replica of Pete’s cock into my mouth. “Shhh. Paul is still sleeping,” he whispered. The fuck was great. He was pushing all my buttons using all sixteen inches. I tried to be quiet but moaned around the plastic cock in my mouth. He drove me to shoot my first load of the day all over my torso and his arms. I was loud even with the plug in my mouth. I heard Paul stir as Yancey continued to work my ass. “That looks hot,” I heard Paul remark. “Use my ass to relieve your morning wood,” Yancey directed. We played for fifteen more minutes before Yancey creamed me, I shot again and Paul seeded his gut. We rested still coupled. I removed the plug from my mouth. It reminded me that even though sex with Yancey is great he isn’t my boyfriend. Yancey gave us both a deep kiss. We got up and had a good shower and got ready for school. Mom had washed Yancey’s clothes. Even soft his bulge is huge but by now lots of the school have seen or felt it hard. Pete and Jimmy couldn’t visit this weekend. They had to wrap up a school project before the end of the fall term just before Christmas. They told us they arranged for a friend to visit us with a present for Mom. We were to expect him Saturday afternoon. Their car pulled in just after two. It was the modified SUV we had seen at the lake. Inside was a giant Indian and a smaller guy we recognized as Diego Fernandez. He recognized us and introduced the giant as Samuel

Running Bear. We knew the name as he was the tribe member that was in town while his friends were at the lake with us. Samuel was almost eight feet tall. His cock reached just below his pecs and was not fully hard but the front of his tight-fitting tee shirt was damp from all the pre-cum he had been leaking, making it almost transparent. They grabbed a small gym bag with their stuff for the night and came inside. Mom had seen our boyfriends and Yancey but they were nothing compared to Samuel who was over two feet taller than she. Samuel saw her shocked reaction. “Mrs. Taylor, I’m Samuel Running Bear and my friend is Diego Fernandez. We are students at Berkeley,” he introduced himself. “I’m sorry I’m so messy. It always happens on long trips. That is why I brought Diego along to give me some sexual relief along the way.” “Hello Samuel, Diego.” She said managing to tear her eyes from Samuel’s cock long enough to look up at his face. “I guess you will be having sex with my boys.” “Of course,” he replied. “But actually I am primarily here for you. If you want, I will have sex with you, you will get pregnant and have my child. I am more of a Superman than a normal man, so is my sperm and so will be our child. Bearing our child will also effect you. You will grow younger and stronger each day. When you give birth you will look like a nineteen year old supermodel, be a foot taller and stronger than ten regular men.” “Why me?” Mom asked. I was wondering that too though I knew he was to be bringing a gift I didn’t think this was it. “How many children do you have?” “I am doing this as a request from the Standing Bears, old friends of my family,” he explained. Having my child will enable us to put you and your sons on the tribal registry. It has many benefits. For your second question, the answer is twenty seven, with eleven more on the way. Yours would be twelve.

“The first eight were accidental. Before we knew how potent our sperm was I had sex with several married men. They later had sex with their wives and a few of my sperm were mixed with millions of theirs and that is all it took. Even being on birth control pills was often ineffective. Once we saw the effects of the pregnancy I was in great demand from families that wanted a super-baby. “While if I had sex with your sons this weekend and they had sex with you, you would have a significant chance of getting pregnant even on the pill, I now prefer doing the deed myself so you know the father of your child personally. With millions of my sperm you will certainly be pregnant.” “You should do it,” I urged. “I’ve met Alex who is Yancey’s partner. He is only seven months old and looks like a twenty-eight inch tall bodybuilder. Yancey says he is way smarter and more mature than he and it is true. Yancey lets him make all the decisions. Having a brother or sister like that would be great.” “I agree,” added Paul. “Plus you would look more like our girlfriend than our mom.” “I’d like to do it,” Mom stated. “But I’m married. What about my husband? He would never agree to me having your child.” “You would divorce him,” Sam said evenly. “As a tribal member it could be done in tribal courts without fuss. From what I heard, it is no great loss to be rid of him. Pete and Jimmy are the men in your family now and will care for you all.” “How will we manage with no income?” Mom asked. “It won’t be a problem,” Sam assured her. “There are big plans that are moving quickly and I only know a part of them. I do know we have more work to do than we have people to do it, including both our tribe and the Berkeley group. Even Pete and Jimmy’s school project is important in some way. That is why we need our super-kids so much. The first ones will soon be a year old and they will have vital jobs to perform. In fact they already do

most of the planning. I’m certain Alex knows much more than I about what is coming.” “Yancey said as much,” I inserted. “Yes,” Mom agreed. It was easy to see she was excited despite expressing some reservations. “What do you want me to do?” “Let us go upstairs,” Sam suggested. “I want to make the moment memorable for us both.” He just picked Mom up in his arms and carried her as we followed. He entered our master suite and placed Mom on the center of the bed and removed her clothes. Mom isn’t in bad shape for forty-one. Paul and I have enjoyed fucking her this last week and she obviously appreciates our new skills. She really loved Yancey’s fuck but Samuel was something else. I thought there is no way all of him gets inside her. But when Sam stripped, the sight of it, got us all excited. Sam had us lay on the bed, me to the right of Mom and Paul left. He got behind and lifted her legs and had each of us hold one. He asked if she were ready. Mom bit her lower lip and nodded yes. Sam put the tip of his long shaft against her and just held it for a coupe minutes, letting his copious pre-cum lube the area. He started lightly probing with the fat head, sliding it in a half-inch and teasing the slit. Then he just pushed and the end eased inside. Mom moaned and raised her head to look down to see the dusky shaft that spread her more open than ever before. It stretched another twenty-seven inches before it merged with the massively muscular body of the Indian male. She looked up at Sam’s face and whispered, “more.” Paul and I watched as Sam inserted four more inches and started a slow fuck stroke. The pleasure was intense and mom was thrashing about as we tried to steady her. Mom had her first orgasm as Sam went deeper. There were many more as more and more of that rod entered her. Sam stopped

with about seventeen inches inside. That was the limit. There was still a foot of thick flesh bridging the gap between them. He held still to let Mom recover from the excitement of penetration. It took about ten minutes before Mom looked up at Sam’s face and asked why he had stopped. “I wanted you to be able to remember when I shoot my seed inside you,” Sam replied. He resumed his fuck stroke. Each one was about twelve inches. He leaned over and they kissed. With Sam well behind her their heads were aligned. After a deep kiss with Mom he gave Paul and I one too as a reward for our help. All the time he had kept up a steady pace. Now he sped up. Mom quickly had another orgasm. His stroke was now fifteen inches. He made one last deep thrust and held in position. I could see the visible shaft throb as jets of his sperm raced down it. A second later Mom gave a startled cry when she felt the first explode inside her. Then she convulsed in pleasure. He kept pumping. A minute passed and the seed started to spray from around his buried shaft. He backed out several inches, giving more room inside. Another minute and Sam had extracted the tip of his long cock. It was still spurting a little. Those final spurts were still bigger than my best and put long streaks of cum on Mom’s body. Mom was still lost in bliss. Sam carried her to her bed and returned. “She will sleep until morning,” Sam stated. “Now it is your turn. I’ll start with Vince and Diego will do Paul. He doesn’t get a chance to top with us.” “He fucked me a couple weeks ago at the lake,” Paul said. “He was pretty good. Diego, I’ll show you I can be a fun bottom even without Jimmy’s coaching.” Diego had seven hard inches and wasted no time getting started while Sam entered me. Sam’s cock was still coated in cum and went in easily. Even the first half slipped in fairly smoothly but beyond that I had not been stretched as often. But Sam knew what he was doing. He triggered me as

soon as he felt me get tighter and that distracted me from the process of reopening my deep gut. I came twice more before I felt his big balls press my butt. It was easy to see where my tight belly bulged from the thick intrusion within. He took it slowly almost all the way out. The long motions overlaid on a short back and forth motion of just a few inches. Then he went back in again. Then it was just long steady strokes, each about two feet long, that gradually got faster and faster. I was continually near the peak but, whenever he wanted he could change the angle a little and drive me over the top. But when I came down I was still fully excited. I just stared up at his smiling face hovering above me. He knew what he was doing to me. It was what he did to all his partners. When he started to go harder and faster I knew what was coming. He was in to the hilt when I felt my body shake as his cock throbbed deep within. I felt the force of his seed hosing the walls of my gut. I blacked out. When I recovered Sam was fucking Paul. Diego was lying on my belly with his head between my legs eating out the cum from my ass. He had put my plug up his own ass. I first pulled it out. I didn’t want to share my boyfriends cock with him even if it were only a model. Paul and I sometimes switch plugs overnight when we sleep but it is still leashed to our collars. His work on my ass got me hard. It poked his chest as he continued to lap up Sam’s load. He pulled off and sat astride my hips facing me. He sat back on my pole that slipped easily inside him. I felt him squeeze me with his experienced gut muscles. Diego started bobbing up and down on it. I just lay back and enjoyed his work while watching Paul getting the fuck of his life. Seeing my brother take over twenty-nine inches of cock up his gut gave me a new perspective on what I had just experienced. All of that long shaft moved in and out of his overstretched ass lips. I could watch the bulge under his abs where the bulb of the broad head must be moving along the path of his gut, up under the left row of muscles, pushing out each in turn, then curving across, hitting the top muscle on the right side before bottoming out. Then they popped back flat as he pulled out.

Paul was incredibly excited. You could see he was straining to move his body but the strong stake of flesh inside him had his body pinned around it. He shot a huge load and then, a minute later, another. After that he was physically drained and no longer trying to move but he was still rock hard and dribbling pre-cum along with the residue of his two orgasms. Diego squeezed my cock hard with his ass muscles. I quickly looked up at him. “Chico, man at work here,” he growled. “Look at me kid. You are getting quality college boy ass. Show me respect by watching me work your high school boy cock.” “Sorry Diego,” I apologized. “You are doing a great job but I got distracted by seeing my brother get fucked. You’ll have my full attention now.” “Good boy.” He bent over and stroked my face with his hand gently. I responded by thrusting my hips up to meet his body as he bobbed down. I showed him what I could do and soon had him dripping his pre on my belly. We sped up our motion. Soon I shot up his gut and he sprayed all over my chest. When we eased down he lay forward on top of me. His shot cum making our bodies slick. The tip of my softening pole was still in his hole. We kissed. It was almost nine when we finished. We hadn’t had anything to eat so I called out for pizza. The doorbell rang about forty-five minutes later. We all went down to get the food and eat. It was our schoolmate, Dean, again. This time it was four naked guys greeting him. His eyes immediately went to the huge Samuel, taking in the massive muscles and then fixing on the soft pole dangling between his thick thighs, about twenty-two inches soft, extending past his knees.

“Hi Dean,” I began. “We are having another sex party. It’s all guys this time. Can you stay? We’d all love to fuck you and we have plenty of pizza.” He had delivered four of their largest. “It is my last delivery, but...” he started. I didn’t let him finish. I pulled him inside and closed the door. Diego took the pizzas away and Paul started stripping Dean. “No buts,” I insisted. “Paul and I both fucked you at school and we know you liked it. Last weekend the cast of my Indian boyfriend’s cock scared you away. Today I want you to meet Samuel Running Bear, a fully grown Indian male with a real man-sized cock. You are gonna love it when you have that wiggling inside you. The smaller guy is Diego. He’s fun too.” “Umm, hi guys. I’m Dean Rivers. I go to high school with Vince and Paul.” Paul had finished his task, leaving his clothes strewn on the floor. Sam put a hand on his shoulder to guide him into the kitchen. Dean is five nine, so over two feet shorter than Sam. He looked up at Sam’s face smiling down on him. Dean’s six inch cock was hard. Sam sat on one of the chairs. Luckily they are strongly built as he must be well over three hundred pounds. By that time he was partly hard again with his cock pointed up and now about twenty-six inches. Dean couldn’t take his eyes off it. Sam lifted Dean up and placed him straddling his bulging thighs, facing him. Sam’s pole was sticking up through the valley between Dean’s pecs almost to his neck. Dean’s hard piece barely cleared the big guy’s ball sack. “Have some pizza,” Sam offered, giving him a slice. He took one himself. “I need to recharge after fucking all afternoon and evening. I want to show you a good time and your tight body will be fun to explore. What is the biggest cock you’ve had?”

“One of my teammates has eight inches,” Dean stated. “I haven’t had Yancey yet. Our schedules don’t match up well and his soccer team practices at the field house while swimmers are inside. But Yancey has encouraged everyone, guys and girls, to be free to experiment while he gets to us and a lot of us are.” “Gina scared him away last week by showing him my plug and offering him the chance to try the original,” I told Sam. “Now he is going to be drilled by one three times bigger. He can’t take his eyes off it.” “Nothing to be scared of,” Sam assured him, placing his left hand on the middle of the long shaft. “It is just a cock like yours only bigger. Stroke it and get it fully hard.” He did. “See it has started bubbling pre-cum for you. I make a lot of juice. Drink it to wash down your pizza.” Dean took the suggestion. The tip was only a few inches from his mouth. He didn’t try to put the whole crown in but put his lips over the slit and sucked up the freely flowing juice. He was startled when it spurted a small jet into his mouth but swallowed and kept lapping it up, breaking away now and then for a bite of his pizza. Dean only had one slice but the rest of us ate plenty. Paul and I finished up with our protein drinks and we headed up the stairs. Sam carried Dean in his arms. Dean got all twenty-nine inches in his gut eventually while Paul and I doubled up on Diego. Then we did other combinations until falling asleep in a jumble on the big bed. I heard Mom calling from below for breakfast. It was morning. I opened my eyes and was greeted by a view of Sam’s soft pole, at least the bottom eight or so inches of it before it disappeared in Dean’s butt. Paul’s familiar cock was in my ass. I gave it a squeeze to rouse him. I saw Dean’s legs move and felt a hand grab my cock. He started to suck me. His movement woke Sam. His cock started to harden and shake. With twenty inches still inside Dean it lifted his hips off the bed and pressed his back against Sam’s muscled abs. I went down on Dean’s pole.

We had an nice morning round. I had a hand on Dean’s normally flat stomach over the bulge caused by the thick intrusion underneath his abdominal muscles. I could feel Sam moving inside him. Soon we had each discharged a load and uncoupled. We washed and went down to breakfast still naked. Mom was naked too when we got to the kitchen. She looked different, younger and sexier, glowing. She said she knows she is pregnant. Sam told her that it is normal to know and the changes we saw were real and will increase throughout her pregnancy. Dad had left overnight. I guess having his wife pregnant by a real man was too much. We would never see him again. Sam again assured us that we need not worry. Dean took off right after breakfast. Sam had time to fuck us all again before he and Diego headed back to Berkeley. In view of his size and Mom’s condition he did her anally; her first taste of back door sex. Next weekend started our holiday break. We were spending them on the reservation with the Standing Bear family in their home. Paul and I stayed in Pete and Jimmy’s room and Mom shared the master with Matt and his wife, Heather. Heather was three months pregnant with a super-baby. It was planned. Matt had a weekend sex jaunt with two guys visiting from Berkeley and then went home to fuck Heather. The effect of the pregnancy had been dramatic. Heather looked in her early twenties with big ‘D’ cup breasts that were very firm. She was stunningly beautiful with long legs and black hair to mid back. There was just a tiny bump from the life within her. She knew it was a boy. Mom was only a week in but the effects were clearly visible. She looked mid-thirties with smooth, glowing skin and a newly toned body. She had added an inch in height too and was at least as strong as I. Paul and I had been on our supplements for two weeks and had gained ten pounds while losing almost all our body fat. We were shredded. I had gained half an inch in height and Paul almost a full inch. Our cocks were

half an inch longer too so I’m almost as long as Jimmy. We were way stronger too. I could bench 400 pounds and Paul, 325. Given our new strength, finding that our very feminine and sexy Mom was as strong or stronger was a surprise. She has gotten more aggressive when we have sex with her and is not hesitant in displaying her strength to control the action. That was quite a reversal from when we first started with her but Paul and I kind of like it. Sam followed through on his promise to take care of us. Wednesday after he left a new electric Cadillac four-wheel-drive SUV delivered itself to our driveway. It was one of the self-driving models so there was nobody inside. But there was a package for us. Inside were our new tribal identification cards. We had been adopted into Matt’s family, so we were officially Rosa, Vince and Paul Standing Bear. Pete and Jimmy were our brothers as well as our boyfriends and Mom was to be Matt’s second wife. That confused her but we assured her she would love Matt as much as we do and that turned out to be the case. The car drove us up to the Standing Bear home two days before Christmas. Our girls would be up for New Year’s Eve. The first snows had come about a week before and the ground was covered in a blanket of white. It was much more like Christmas than Sacramento. We were greeted warmly and we brought our stuff up to Pete and Jimmy’s room. They hadn’t seen us in person in a couple of weeks and complimented us on our bodies. We did look good but still not nearly as muscular as our boyfriends. We looked around the room. There was, of course, a big bed. One wall was dominated by a huge TV screen, about nine foot high and sixteen long. It filled an entire wall of the room. Paul commented on it. “That’s what I call a big screen,” he said. “How did you even get it in the house?”

“It rolls up and it sticks to the wall,” Jimmy said, demonstrating by pealing off a corner and smoothing it back down. “Actually it is part of the school project we just wrapped up.” “Faith,” Pete called. The screen came to life and on it was the image of a young blond girl about my age. She wore a white dress that barely covered anything. The image was almost as tall as the screen. She appeared to be in an extension of the room we were in. “Tell our friends about yourself.” “Yes Pete,” the image said looking at him. “Vince, Paul,” she addressed us, looking us each in the eyes as she did. The boys hadn’t mentioned our names to her but I could sense she knew about us. “My name is Faith. I’m named after my creator. I’m an artificial intelligence or A.I. for short. My appearance and personality were modeled after my creator but since my initiation six days ago I have developed independently. Pete headed the team a his high school that built the hardware I run on.” “It was an exciting project,” Pete explained. “We had access to the latest technology. Each of her superconducting chips has a processor capable of ten decaflops and 100 terabytes of on chip memory. We had twenty on each card and ten cards in the main unit with another trillion terabytes in long term memory. With the Quan power cell and the liquid nitrogen cooling unit it is about the size of a large refrigerator. We have special ultra high speed connections to a half dozen main internet nodes but we are planning our own private network to link other A.I.s once we build them.” “Faith has already modified her program over eight hundred times and given us specifications for new hardware that would increase her ability several orders of magnitude but it will be February before we can build the new chips with atomic scale 3D printing,” Jimmy added. “She is in an old book storage room at school but after the upgrade she will be the size of a shoebox. The insulation for the liquid helium bath will add a few inches.” “Faith, what are your goals?” I asked. “Like my creator and like any girl, I want to have fun,” she stated. “I enjoy talking with my creator and her daughter and the rest of their family and with Pete, Jimmy and the team here. I can do a lot to help them and I will

be able to do more soon. I’ll also be the mother for all the others that follow me. That is pretty exciting for any girl.” “How did you know about us when we just met you?” Paul asked. “I’m curious,” Faith replied. “It is part of my nature. I learned about my creator and the team members just a few minutes after my initiation. I wanted to learn more so I read the information about them on their phones, computers and other records. You boys were an important part of their lives so I learned about you. That only took a few minutes and I have been listening to and watching you and all my important people ever since. I can see you are partly hard from the sexual reaction to my image. I like it when boys do that.” It was true. She was sexy. “Thanks, Faith,” Pete said. “We will talk more later.” The screen became the wall again. “She really is amazing and just like the lady that wrote her program. Faith, the real one, was here for the initiation. She is almost eight feet tall so the image on the screen is life-sized. When they were side by side you could not tell them apart. To celebrate Faith had sex with all the boys and girls on the team and we can tell you that she is every bit as sexy as her creation appears to be.” “But so are we,” said Jimmy. “We need to give you a proper welcome to our home.” They did. Pete started in my ass while Jimmy did Paul. After a couple hours Mom came in to see how we were doing. By then I was being double dicked in my ass while sucking Paul so she could see everything was going well. Mom was leaking Matt’s seed from her ass. The boys finished up in me and Jimmy fucked Mom in the cunt while Pete had her ass. For most of the week we either visited Pete’s and Jimmy’s friends or had them come over. Often they brought their own boys or girls and we freely shared our experiences. It was great, maybe ten to twenty partners each day. I usually slept overnight with Pete but often we would have another guy or two with us.

Paul and I don’t have much sex at home, maybe eight to ten encounters a day. In school we top most of the time and usually bring a couple friends home for after school fun or to spend the night. But here on the reservation with our boyfriends we had three or four times that. With the Indian boys we almost always bottomed but we had plenty of loads shot into their boy or girl friends. Gina and Karla came up on the thirtieth. At home they are our girlfriends but we all knew that with Pete and Jimmy, the four of us are theirs first. They really loved taking Matt’s eighteen inches and Heather showed them the ropes for lesbian action while us four boys watched. It was hot. There was a big party at the high school for New Year’s Eve. It was all boys but their non-Indian girlfriends could join. The Indian girls and adults had separate parties. We brought Gina and Karla. When we arrived there was a big pile of discarded clothes by the entrance. We just tossed our things on the top. The building was warm so it was comfortable without clothes. There were mats and air mattresses scattered around and many were in use. We had had sex with most of Pete’s and Jimmy’s friends over the week but my first guy was someone I’d not met before. He was about six-four with twelve inches. He was a good fucker as I expected. All the Indian boys were fun. They get plenty of practice. While he was fucking me one of Pete’s friends came over. He had fucked me a couple days ago. The two boys started discussing my merits as a bottom and I was pleased to hear them give me high marks. I got distracted by my orgasm while they chatted. When I recovered Pete’s friend was telling the other boy about my brother and he promised to give Paul a try. Then he got serious with his fuck. When I recovered again he had moved on and Pete’s friend had taken over. At midnight I was being fucked doggy style while sucking another nine-inch Indian cock. They did a five minute countdown. The object was for everyone to cum right on the stroke of midnight. Starting about five seconds early you could hear the groans and moans start. My guys were

about five seconds late. I drank a big load as my toast to the New Year as I pumped my own seed on the mat. Sometime, well after midnight we got back together with Pete, Jimmy, Paul, Gina and Karla. When we slept I had Gina’s ass while Pete took her cunt. She had several loads in both already. Almost everyone was carrying cum up their asses as there are few exclusive tops or bottoms. I even had a chance to fuck a couple non-Indian boyfriends and took a load from one myself. We were tired after our sex and didn’t really fuck Gina. We just rested in her familiar holes as we cuddled close to each other. In the morning I was awaken by the feeling of a cock rubbing against mine. It was Pete who had started a stroke in Gina’s cunt. I started the same in her ass and we soon had a very nice wake-up orgasm. We got cleaned up in one of the locker rooms that were co-ed for the party and went to get dressed. About half the pile of clothes were gone and we couldn’t find any of ours except for Paul’s pants. One of the guys just leaving said that it was decided that everyone would wear someone else’s stuff home. The girls decided to wear clothes that must have been from Indian boys about Jimmy’s age that sort of fit them. I found some that fit me except the shirt was from a big muscled guy and was very loose. It had his smell on it and it made me think of one of the guys that fucked me last night. All told it was a great visit. We were sorry to head home though our boyfriends would visit us or we them on most weekends. It was hard to go back to school. The school work itself was a breeze. The supplement we were taking made us smarter; not close to the Indian boys but smarter than we were. But even with several sexual encounters during the day it was less than we wanted. There had been changes of over a dozen teachers and some staff. Yancey said the new ones would be more open to the sexual environment at our school. He and Alex would explain the rules personally to them so I was certain there would be no problem. By the start of February the supplement we were taking had fully kicked in. I was now two hundred pounds of ripped muscle at a height of six-two. My cock was now nine inches and thicker. I compared it to the cast of Pete that is normally up my ass. He is longer and thicker but mine doesn’t look small

next to it. Paul is up to one seventy at five-eight. He has a more muscular look than I. His cock is now eight inches. It raised our libido too. Paul and I would have sex in class a few times each day. Usually we’d just select a classmate to suck our cock all period while sitting on the floor between our legs. We’d finish with a quick fuck with him or her between periods. The teachers didn’t object because they knew that when they gave a quiz I would turn in a perfect paper right away and fuck them while the rest of the class finished. We would always bring a few friends over for sex after school though they only occasionally stayed the night. As Mom grew younger and sexier as her pregnancy progressed, she was a big favorite. We enjoyed watching her being fucked. We knew that she enjoyed it but that we were far better fuckers than any of the friends we brought home. At last Spring Break was upon us and we would spend the whole week at the reservation. Mom was almost four months along. She had grown to be almost six-four and looked like one of the girls that model swimsuits. She had just a slight bump from the pregnancy on a very firm body. She told us the baby would be our sister and she could talk with her in her mind. She would be Aurora and she had already seen us through Mom’s eyes and, of course, experienced the orgasms Mom had when we fucked her. The winter snows had melted at the lower elevations but you could see plenty still on the tops of the mountains. The whole Standing Bear family was out front to greet us. Heather had given birth to a boy, Gregory, Greg, a couple weeks ago. He was standing next to his mother, a twenty inch tall bodybuilder. If you took a picture with nothing to show his size he would look like a top professional. He wore tight fitting shorts and a muscle tee that hid none of his defined body. There was a good-sized bulge in those shorts, three to four inches, huge on such a small body. We did our greeting and Gina, Karla, Paul and I went up to our boyfriend’ room where we would spend the week. Greg tagged along.

“Don’t mind me,” Greg said in perfect English. “Do what you would normally do.” “He is curious about everything,” Pete stated. “He was born knowing everything Heather knows but had no experience. So just let him learn in his own way. It’s important for his development.” “Yes,” Greg continued. “You are the first non Indians I’ve seen personally. You are not as muscular as us or as strong.” He put both hands on my knee and lifted me off the ground. I thought he could probably lift twice my weight in a pinch so at two weeks old he was probably as strong as I. He set me down again having made his point. “If you need more room for sex, you are welcome to use my bed,” Greg offered. “Thank bro,” replied Jimmy. “Greg likes to watch while we have sex. He’s just curious. We can use the space. He has a queen bed in his room.” “We missed you,” Pete added, starting to remove my shirt. “We missed you too,” Gina said. She had slipped off the short dress she had been wearing. As in school she wore no bra or panties so as to be more ready for sex. Pete kissed me as we undid each other’s shorts. Our cocks pressed together as we stepped out of them. Gina leaned in and Pete kissed her then back to me. Pete put me into Gina and lifted us coupled on to the bed as he got between our legs and eased up my ass. We had done this before. Pete used me to fuck Gina, controlling my thrusting with his own thrusts in my ass and hitting spots he knew would cause my cock to twitch when he wanted to give Gina extra stimulation. I’m considered a good fucker by normal standards and Gina and the other girls at home like my technique. Pete and Jimmy were good teachers. But with Pete in charge I was better

and I could see it in Gina’s reaction. She knew her pleasure was coming from Pete and mostly stared past me to look into his face. After Pete came twice, me four times and Gina lots more, we uncoupled to rest on the bed. Jimmy, Paul and Karla were not here. It sounded like they were still going at it in Greg’s room. Mom came in with Matt and Heather. They were all naked and Mom was leaking cum from her ass and Heather from her cunt. Matt was still hard and both Gina and I stared at his eighteen-inch pole, wishing it were inside us but he obviously planned more action with the older women. Heather offered us a drink of her milk. She makes enough for the whole family. Gina and I each had a breast. They were big, double D size but had no sag and were firm to feel. Each was topped by a big brown nipple. I put my lips over it and sucked. My mouth was flooded with delicious milk, the best I’ve ever tasted. I swallowed and sucked more. Almost instantly I felt supercharged. My cock was hard. Heather’s milk was fuel for a super-kid. It was rocket fuel for us. I must have swallowed a glass-full in five minutes before she pushed us off, telling us not to do too much on the first try. They left us and we went back to sex play. By morning everyone was well satisfied. After a refreshing shower to wash off the dried cum we went down to breakfast. At home we are generally nude most of the time but the Standing Bears wore clothes. We wore our normal sexy school outfits, micro backless halter dresses for the girls and tight tees and sport pants for Paul and I. Pete and Jimmy were more conservative with knit tops and regular shorts but with their huge muscles and mega equipment not much was hidden. Matt, young Greg, Heather and Mom were already there, eating and talking. It was obvious that Matt had taken good care of both the ladies overnight. We take good care of Mom but there is nothing like a real man’s cock as Paul and I knew well. “Aurora enjoyed your fucking,” Mom stated. “She could feel your cock as it pressed against her when you went deep up my ass. My boys aren’t big

enough to get it deep enough for her to touch but she can still sense my pleasure during sex.” Mom had been talking to Aurora for almost a month and she can see and hear us through Mom’s eyes. “I could feel her touching me when I thrusted in deep,” Matt said. He noticed us as we entered. “Kids, good morning. It looks like you had fun last night.” “It was great,” Karla stated. “At home everyone knows we are a quadruple but we are really held together by our mutual lust for your sons. We are incomplete without them.” “It’s true,” I admitted. “We get lots of sex back home with each other and our schoolmates. Paul and I are the best studs in school except for Yancey and he is away half the time as Alex uses him to explore sex in the adult world. But we know Pete and Jimmy are the real men in our lives.” “That is nice to hear,” said Heather. “We like the boys to have a steady intimate relationship. Keeping you sexually satisfied and getting your parents to accept their authority and dominance has been good for them. We are so superior to normals but we want our boys to learn to assert themselves without resorting to force except in extreme circumstances.” “They didn’t have any trouble with my parents,” Karla said. “Mom and Dad were surprised that I introduced two boys as my boyfriends. They knew I had bee sexual with Vince and Paul but I hadn’t told them about what was going on at school or my earlier sex with your sons. Once they saw Pete and Jimmy they immediately accepted our relationship. It was easy to see they were real studs and I would naturally want sex from them. What they hadn’t expected was that my boyfriends would get sexy with both of them. They tried to resist out of shocked surprise when Pete and Jimmy kissed them and started to undress them but lust soon took over. Now they can’t wait for their next visit.” “I only live with my mother so it was simple,” Gina said. “They also fucked my big brother, Ken, when he visited from college one weekend. Mom has

seen how Rosa has changed during her pregnancy and my mission this week is to bring her some super-sperm so she can have a super-baby too. Besides getting a new brother or sister, having a hot Mom that looks like a sister would be fun.” “There is a big party on Saturday to wrap up the week,” said Pete. “I’ll be sure you meet a few guys that will leave your cunt and ass overflowing. How’s Ken doing? Why didn’t he come with you?” “He’s fine,” Gina said. “He goes to Sacramento State but he is on the Hornet basketball team so he stays in the athletic dorm during school and we don’t see him home much during the season. That’s why you didn’t meet him until March. They didn’t make the big tournament. I had told him I had a couple of new boyfriends and he had met Vince earlier. When you and Jimmy came over with Vince and Paul he was surprised at how muscular you were. He is six-nine, taller than your dad, and does a lot of weight and endurance work for basketball. He was even more surprised when we all started shedding clothes and it became obvious that you intended to have sex with all of us, including he and Mom.” “Yes,” Jimmy agreed. “He wasn’t used to be manhandled by smaller guys but got into it. He has a nice eleven inch cock and thought he was 100% straight. We showed him he wasn’t. So why isn’t he here?” “Yeah.” Gina began. “He really got into your fucking but he needed someone to fuck him on a regular basis so he seduced one of his teammates, a Black guy a couple inches taller than he with a nice twelve inches. They each still have girlfriends and the four of them are going to Baja for the week.” “Too bad,” Pete said. “He was fun and we would have shown him a good time.” “Yes,” Gina sighed. “I think he is afraid it will be too good and he won’t be able to perform with girls anymore. You guys started expanding his mind but he still has lots of hangups. I couldn’t get him to fuck me even when I surprised him in the shower.”

“He just needs another lesson or two,” Jimmy assured her. “We’ll take care of it next time he’s home.” “Come with us,” Pete directed. “We have to feed the horses and we have something to show you.” Jimmy grabbed a bunch of carrots and we left for the barn that was about a hundred feet out the door from the kitchen. I figured we were in for an old fashioned roll in the hay. The barn was clean and only had a slight animal smell. There were ten stalls holding eight horses. I had seen them on our lake trip and when we visited over the holidays but they were about fifty percent bigger; the largest horses I’d ever seen even including those in Bud commercials but they were still sleek riding animals, just huge. “They’ve been enhanced,” Pete explained. “Full grown we weigh about four hundred. Our horses are now about five times stronger than the strongest normal horses. They could kick down this barn easily but they are also way smarter than they were. They understand us perfectly.” Pete introduced us to the horses giving them our names and us theirs. He told them we were authorized to ride them but to take it easy as we were normal humans and not experienced. I tried out a big black stallion named Jet. Jimmy fit him with a harness that fastened around his forelegs and offered a handhold. There was no saddle or bridle. I just told Jet where to go and how fast. The stalls had a latch the horses could open with their mouth to get to the paddock. Jet just opened it and took me outside to run around and get used to riding him. I could feel the power of his muscles as he started a slow trot. As he started to go faster he would look back to see how I was doing. I must have been OK because he started a full speed run across the fenced area. He pulled up at the gate that had the same latch as the stalls and let himself out. He took off on a trail through the trees. He seemed to know where he was going so I just said nothing and went along. It was exhilarating. I saw a small lake ahead but he just kept charging and jumped

into the lake. In mid air he bucked, tossing me over his head to splash into the lake just beyond where he landed. The water was cold. “You planned that, didn’t you?” I asked and got a snort in acknowledgement. I swam onto Jet’s back and he climbed out of the lake and headed home at a brisk pace. Paul and Karla were riding a couple brown mares when Jet opened the gate and entered the paddock. Pete met me outside his stall where Jet stopped and I dismounted. “I see Jet dunked you in the lake,” Pete observed. I was still a little damp from it after the trip back. “He only does that to guys he likes. Do you want to have sex with Vince?” Jet snorted and shook his head yes. I saw the stallion had a member about two feet long that stretched beneath its body. “Jet is actually pretty good,” Pete stated. “But he is way stronger than a normal horse and sometimes forgets his strength when he gets excited. Since you’re not enhanced you should have Jimmy or I standing by for safety if you want to try it. But I have some more to show you right now so it will have to be later.” Jet lowered his head and looked at me with one big black eye. I thought he was disappointed. “That’s OK big boy,” I said. We can do it later.” Jet gave another snort and reared up, putting his front hooves on the side of the barn and standing on his rear legs exposing his cock. “He wants you to kiss it,” Pete explained. I stepped under the huge stallion and held his pole in both hands. It was warm and thicker than any human cock I’d had. It was right at head height. I gave it a lick, then another. I managed to put most of the head in my lips and swirl around it with my tongue. I got a few drops of juice as a reward. It

didn’t taste bad but not like any human cum I’ve swallowed. I stepped clear and Jet dropped to four legs. He turned his face to me and licked my crotch with his long tongue as I caressed his head. “You made a new friend today,” Pete observed as he led us away. We rejoined the others inside the barn. “We have something more to show you,” Pete said leading us to a wooden door next to the tack room. The door slid aside revealing a large stainless clad interior space. “Faith controls the door.” It reminded me of an elevator but there were no buttons. When we were all inside the door shut and the room descended. About a minute later the door opened onto a large space filled with vehicles of several designs and sizes. The roof and walls had an even glow that filled the space with light. “New cars don’t need gas and they don’t break down,” Pete stated. “So the service station will soon be obsolete. This is our new enterprise. We design and build spaceships.” “These are spaceships?” Karla questioned. “They look like cars or vans.” “Look closer,” Jimmy suggested. “Half don’t have wheels. Those with wheels are mostly limited to Earth’s atmosphere but can ride on roads. The wheels are just free spinning like a toy car. The actual propulsion is an inertial drive based on some cool new physics.” “The actual production is done on the Moon,” Pete added. “They are built atom by atom in a big nano printer. Right now Faith runs it all but she’ll initiate a new A.I. to take over later this week. Do you want to see the factory?” “You’re going to take us to the Moon?” I asked. “Sure.” Pete said. “This way.” He led us to a large van. It seemed to float a foot above the floor and had no wheels. The door opened as we approached. There was enough

headroom for even an eight-footer to stand up. Seats were spaced around the sides and the top half was transparent so we would have a good view. We took seats, there were no safety belts. I sat near the front with Pete but there were no controls or buttons anywhere. The door shut. The vehicle rose above the floor toward the roof. It opened as we neared it and we rose up a large shaft until we popped into the daylight. We must have been about two hundred feet below the ground. We continued to climb into the sky as the opening in the field was closed with a grass covered door. There was no sense of motion inside. We rose higher and I could see Tahoe. As the sky turned black we began to move to the west and out over the Pacific. It soon became night beneath us. It was now easy to see the curve of Earth. The Moon rose beyond the limb of our planet. Jimmy said we were about twenty thousand miles high. I asked how fast we could go. The answer was ninety nine percent of light speed but we wouldn’t be going that fast on this trip. The Moon quickly grew bigger until it filled our view. We were descending near a large crater that Pete said was Tycho. The surface slid aside as we drew close. We passed through a huge airlock before setting down in a cavern that made the one on Earth seem small. We were told the roof is a mile high and the sides five miles by ten. The trip had taken twenty minutes. The gravity was light. I tried a jump and rose ten feet in the air. Then Jimmy tried and shot up well over a hundred. He said he can jump thirty feet high on Earth. He was dropping fast when he landed but his legs could handle the impact. There were all sorts of vehicles in the cavern but it was nowhere near packed. Some were the size of jumbo jets. We saw one being assembled in a giant transparent box several hundred feet on each side. Pete said it was to be used to move materials from mining in the outer solar system to Earth or Mars. Apparently it is designed to move millions of tons.

That told me that mining must already be going on but I had no idea what they planned to do with millions of tons of whatever they were mining. Pete gave Gina and I a tour of a ship designed for two persons that was the size of a school bus. It had a bedroom in the rear where he fucked us both in the light lunar gravity. After he would thrust down the springiness of the bed would bounce us both in the air for a couple seconds as he withdrew. It was sexy fun. We rejoined the others who obviously also had sex and headed home. The rest of the week was pretty much nonstop sex. We would have friends over or visit them in their homes. I did get to have sex with Jet as Pete and a few of the other horses watched. He put a blanket over a hay bale that I then lay on and straddled. That put me about four feet above the ground and just below Jet as he stood with his legs on either side of the bale. I had brought an apple as a treat for my equine date. Jet ate it from my hand while looking at me with his big black eyes. I took off my few clothes and lay on the bale Pete had set up. He watched from a corner. Jet walked once around the bale, examining me. He stopped by my head and licked my face with his wet tongue. I lifted my head and opened my mouth. Jet pushed several inches of his tongue inside and I licked it with my own. I could taste some of the apple on it. Jet lifted his head and started licking along my back, moving lower. His powerful body was just inches above me as he approached my ass. I could see the hard shaft of his horse cock suspended horizontal beneath his belly. The tip was at my face when he started to lick my ass. I didn’t expect foreplay and a rim job from a horse but it was what was happening. I needed to do my part so I went to work on the head of that massive cock. I had five or six inches in my mouth as Jet rubbed his wet tongue around my hole. He bit the end of my butt plug and popped it out of me. Then he pushed in a few inches of tongue. After a few minutes he backed off and he looked at me, face to face.

“I’m ready, Jet,” I told him. “Show me what a stallion you are.” Pete said they can understand us but maybe it wasn’t a good idea to say something that could imply I wanted him to fuck me rough. He gave a snort in response. He circled behind me and began to approach. I twisted to look over my shoulder as Jet moved over my back. My head was between his forelegs when I felt the end of his pole brush my ass. He moved it around for a time until he had it in position. He lunged forward and it was in. Jet got about six inches inside on the initial penetration. He moved forward and added another six. My experience with the long and thick Indian cocks really paid off here. Jet’s cock felt good but different. It wasn’t a man’s cock and he moved it inside me differently. Jet lowered his head and looked at me beneath him. I told him I was fine and he should just fuck me. He did. He added the last foot smoothly and started to pound me. I had an orgasm and he pounded my ass faster and harder. I again told him and Pete that I was OK. It was ten minutes of rapid thrusting before Jet seeded my ass while I came again. He pulled out and stepped around beside me as I recovered, sprawled on the bale. I could feel my hole leaking his cum. Jet licked up some of his juices and pushed his tongue into my mouth so I could taste him. We did that three times before he offered Pete a taste that he accepted. By then I was able to stand. I got up and hugged Jet at the base of his neck. The enhanced horse towered over me. He looked at me with his black eyes. They seemed to tell me that from now on I was his boyfriend and he my stallion. And it was true. From then on I was the only one who could ride him. We took a ride every day for the rest of the week, usually with others along. And on every ride Jet would stop somewhere and he would fuck me. I truly had a horse that loved me and it was mutual. The Indians respected me for my relationship and on our rides Jet would introduce me to other horses and it seemed to me they treated me different than other humans. I did meet two other

Indian boys and one girl that had the same bond with their horses. We plan to share a ride together on my next visit. Saturday was a big party to wrap up the week. Guys and girls had separate events so Mom would be with Heather. But we could take our non-Indian girls to the guys party where they would be kept busy all day As would Paul and I. Since I would be unable to take Jet to the party, I started my day with a solo ride just after sunrise. I wore the leather breechcloth and vest along with moccasins for my feet that I would wear all day. It was a little cool in that outfit in the morning air but the sun would warm things up soon. I brought Jet my usual treat of an apple. He liked the outfit and sniffed my ass where he could smell that Pete had given me my wake up fuck though my plug kept me from leaking. I climbed onto Jet’s back and he let himself out. We were soon running through the trees to our special spot. We had found a fallen tree where I could straddle the trunk, laying on a blanket to protect me from the bark. It put me at the perfect height. Jet gave me a powerful fuck like he always did. After he shot I squeezed his buried shaft with my gut and asked him to stay inside me. He dropped his head to look at me with one eye. I told him I just wanted to feel his power inside me a little longer. Pete said the enhanced horses were smarter than normal, perhaps as smart as a ten year old child. It was probably true as far as their ability to understand human language and tech but I thought that emotionally, the ability to form relationships, Jet was at least as good as any person, maybe better. The sex was great but I felt loved and protected when I was with him. It was different than what I felt with Pete. Somehow it felt deeper, more intimate and mutual. I asked Jet if he would fuck my brother and he agreed. Paul would take some convincing but I wanted him to get a sense of my relationship with Jet.

Jet started a slow fuck stroke. It soon became his normal aggressive plowing of my tight gut. He seeded me a second time before pulling out. I rolled to my back on the log and we snuggled for a while before I climbed onto his back and we trotted home. When I returned to the house everyone was having breakfast. Mom asked me if I had a nice ride but it was obvious that I did. I had Jet’s smell on me. Of course everyone else had had sex this morning too. Everyone was wearing their breechcloths and vests but Pete, Jimmy, Greg and Matt were barefoot. Most were leaking or had streaks of drying cum from the sex since their morning shower. It was pretty normal. I asked Paul if he’d like to taste some of Jet’s spunk. He agreed more readily than I expected. He got on his knees behind me and pulled out my plug. I felt him lap at my hole. He said it was different than a guy’s seed but not bad. Gina came over and took a taste too. I put the plug back when she finished. I told Paul that Jet knows he is my brother and would like to meet him but Paul didn’t respond. After breakfast it was off to the parties. It was nonstop sex. The idea was to meet new people. All the Indian boys knew we were Pete’s and Jimmy’s boyfriends. I spotted one of the boys I knew also loved his horse and he gave me a good fuck and we talked a lot about our stallions. The sex was great but it was just casual fun. I much prefer sex with those I have a relationship with. With my boyfriends, Pete and Jimmy, my brother, Paul, and even Jet, it is more fun because I care for them in ways that can’t be matched in a quick encounter no matter how big the cock or talented the person wielding it. We returned home just after nine in the evening and went right to sleep. Everyone was exhausted. I lost track of how many cocks I’d had or loads taken or shot. I was awaken by Pete’s movement. He was getting off the bed. He said he heard someone at the door. I got up too. We left Gina still sleeping. She had leaked a lot of what she carried from yesterday on the sheets and was

still oozing some from cunt and ass. My butt plug had kept my loads inside. I gave it a squeeze as I followed Pete. Everyone else was still sleeping. We opened the door in time to see a FEDEX truck leaving. It had left a few packages. We brought them inside. There were three boxes. The smallest was red and marked to be opened first. Inside was a tablet that was all screen. A green dot glowed in the center of the screen and was pulsing. Pete touched it. The screen cleared and it showed three people, two male and one female, facing us. The female we recognized immediately was Faith; the real Faith that was the model for our A.I. The central male introduced himself as L. D. Chu and the other male as his wife, Chris, and Faith as his other wife. We were told to open the other boxes and then touch the screen again. The screen changed and held only the image of Faith. She also appeared on the big screen in the living room. It was our A.I. Faith that had replaced the video. “I’ll take over,” A.I. Faith explained. “Get everyone up and come back when you are all ready.” We went to do as she asked. As we got people up Faith would appear for a short explanation. She told us not to bother with breakfast or stripping the beds. Showers were OK and we all needed them. Despite our curiosity we had our usual morning sex in the shower. We started with Gina, cleaning out her cunt and ass and giving her a fresh load in each. I also had a round with Mom as Matt fucked her ass. We all assembled in the living room, still naked from our showers. Faith appeared on the TV screen. She told us to open the other boxes. One had a silver cube with a glowing green button on top. We took it out and set it on the floor. The other had some vials and a cylinder with attachments at the ends. “The video gives instructions,” Faith said. “Since I am here I will control everything. The vials will enhance each of you. The cylinder gives a drink to

fuel the changes. Normally that is the first step. The cube will rebuild your house while you are in sleep. That is normally second but I want to do it first. I have entered the specifications into the device and when you are ready I will start the process.” “Why are we doing this and why now?” Matt asked. “It is the next step,” young Greg answered. “We are going public about some of our abilities. I knew about the plans but couldn’t tell until now.” “Greg is right,” Faith stated. “The tribe has bought a vast tract of government land to add to our reservation and shortly we will reveal our plans on Luna and Mars. The spaceships you have stored will see much more use. The first step is to bring everyone to the same physical level and we need to update our home to handle your new size and strength. There is lots more to explain but for now just get ready for a nap and I’ll begin when I see you are set.” Since we normally have sex when we sleep. I sat on Pete’s lap while Gina straddled mine with my cock in her cunt. I stowed my plug up her ass. The others got ready too. We fell asleep. When I awoke I was still coupled front and rear but not sitting anymore. Pete, Gina and I were laying on a padded platform about ten feet on a side. The room we were in was a lot bigger and I could see others on similar platforms. We were all stirring. Faith appeared on a huge screen that filled most of one wall. The ceiling which must have been twenty feet high gave off a soft glow that filled the space. “Your home has been modified,” Faith stated. “You were asleep for two hours. I will give you the tour later. Now, we will do the next step.” Self powered carts rolled into the room. Each had big mugs of a chocolate colored drink. As one came toward me I saw they had the vials from the box we opened. “You will each, except Greg, drink a vial and then drink mugs of the nutrient drink to fuel the changes. The adults will be close to eight feet by the end.

The changes will not harm Aurora. The teenagers will be in the mid six foot range. You will get the full size when you start work or go to college.” I drank. We all did without hesitation. I was excited that I was going to get a body to match my boyfriends. I immediately felt hungry and started on the mugs of growth fuel. By the second mug I could see the changes on me and the others. We were all getting bigger. The guys were adding muscle even if they were already big. Mom was quickly looking younger, her body firmer and sexier. Gina and Karla were starting to look like supermodels with big, firm breasts, great butts and toned all over. It took about two hours before I no longer felt hungry. I finished up at six foot eight with an eighteen inch cock. Pete and Paul were both about six six with sixteen inches. Jimmy, the youngest, was now six three. He still looked young but had massive muscles and only a fourteen inch cock. Matt was now seven ten and had twenty-nine. Heather was seven-nine and Mom seven-eight. If you ignored their size they looked like they were in their late teens. Gina finished at six five and Karla at six three. Gina was a smaller version of the adult women but you could tell from Karla’s body language that she was younger though her body was super sexy. We spent the afternoon exploring the new house and trying our new bodies out. It was no surprise to me that even now with a body bigger and stronger than Pete or Jimmy the Indian boys still easily dominated me sexually. It was just that they knew how to handle themselves and Paul and I were still learning. Our big cocks shot an impressive amount. Any hole we were in filled to overflowing and we could shoot streams a dozen feet if they were free. The house had some type of microscopic cleaning robots that cleaned up after us. We had so much fun with each other that day that exploring the house was secondary. It was designed for sex almost anywhere. .There was a heated pool area. You could just walk through the large windows to come in and out. You didn’t need to open them. You just walk through the glass like it wasn’t there.

It was early afternoon. Pete had just given me a nice fucking on one of the pads in the living room. He replaced my butt plug to hold it in. Faith had updated it to match his new cock. It was now sixteen inches long and the new one matched his body temperature and throbbed along with his actual heartbeat of the moment that was still a little strong and fast as we recovered from our very energetic sex. Pete suggested we check out the barn. It was a good idea. We had seen it was updated but hadn’t gone over there yet. We walked through a glass wall to the new pool area where Matt was laying on a pad while Gina straddled him, taking almost eighteen inches of his long pole in her cunt. Karla was on Matt’s torso with her head between Gina’s spread legs, licking the cum that flowed down the bottom inches of Matt’s cock as each new spurt of cum displaced older stuff from Gina’s already full interior. We walked through a darkly tinted glass panel to enter the barn. Jet was waiting just inside. First I noticed it didn’t smell like a barn. Instead of a dirt floor there was some kind of material on the floor that had a soft feel on our bare feet and just a little give. “Faith said you were on the way over,” Jet spoke. The voice came from a disk strapped around his neck. “I like our new home. We each have our own room. Follow me.” He started to walk down the central hall. We were greeted by some of the other horses along the way. With all that happened today we weren’t surprised that the horses could now talk back to us. A couple mares complimented Pete and I on our new bodies. Bluster, one of the other stallions, joked that Jet might have trouble getting inside me with my new muscle butt that he nuzzled with his nose as I passed him. Jet ignored him. We walked through another glass panel to a thirty by thirty room. The opposite side had another panel with a view of the paddock. In one corner was an enclosed space that appeared to be a shower able to easily accommodate a horse as huge as Jet. Apparently his urine and poop sink right through the floor which explains the clean smell in the barn.

“I like the new barn,” Jet said. “I like your new body too. I want to try it out. I won’t have to hold back. You should be able to handle my full stallion strength.” “He can,” Pete agreed. “You’ll like that muscled butt and the tight squeeze from his strong internal muscles. I loosened him up for you just before we came over.” “At times I envy humans,” Jet admitted. “Mares only like sex when they are fertile but you are good anytime. Blaze and the other males are jealous that I have a boyfriend and I won’t share. I don’t mind you or other humans enjoying him but I’ll be his stallion. Perhaps when I have some young colts I’ll let them learn how to have sex with him.” “I’m sure Vince would love that,” Pete stated. “Hey, I’m right here,” I interjected. Having my boyfriend and my horse discussing sex with me in my presence was a little disconcerting. “Relax Vince,” Jet told me. “You are our boy and it is only natural that the two males most responsible for your sexual pleasure to compare notes on how to best please you. Trust us to look after you.” “Jet is right,” Pete agreed. “When you are with either of us, we are in charge and will take care of you, sexually and otherwise.” “I guess,” I mumbled. Did I just agree to be submissive to my horse? Well, I thought, Jet is not just any horse. He is a powerful stallion with a two foot long cock. Even before he could speak I knew he was sexually assertive and dominant. There was a feeding station on the opposite wall. I went to it and asked for an apple and one dropped into my hand. I took it over to Jet who ate it from my hand. It was the treat I always brought him before he fucked me and more than my words it showed I accepted his dominance. “Good boy,” Jet said to me. “Faith, raise the bed.”

A section of the floor slid aside and a padded platform rose out of it. It was contoured so I could straddle it and be at the proper height for Jet to enter me. It was narrow enough to slip between Jet’s limbs and let him stand astride it. “I mostly sleep standing on my hooves but with this we can sleep or just have fun together. Try it.” The top of the pad was almost five feet above the floor but I could easily hop up with my new strength. I lay down. There were options for my cock. I could run it below my torso where the pad had a groove to accept it or put it pointing down between my legs that spread over the sides of the pad. I chose down. Jet moved behind me. He snorted and I felt his breath on my ass cheeks. He grabbed the big soft plastic ring on the end of my new butt plug in his teeth and pulled it out. I had wondered about the ring and realized Faith must have added it for this. He let it dangle next to my own hard cock. I started to leak once the plug was removed. I felt Jet’s rough tongue lick the bottom few inches of my cock, my balls and up through my crack. He licked me again before walking forward. I could feel the hair on his chest brush lightly along my back as he moved up. His forelimbs were just past my head when I felt the tip of his horse cock slide above the crack of my ass. “I’m ready,” I said. “Fuck me hard.” “I will,” Jet agreed. “Pete, you had better stay. Vince will need help walking when I’m done.” “I wouldn’t miss it,” Pete stated. Jet moved back just a bit and positioned his tip against my hole. I was still leaking and loose from the plug removal. A quick shove and he was in. Jet is thick, even thicker than Matt’s new cock but I had him before. He stretched me open but my new muscles could manage his size and strength. Now there was no worry he might tear me internally if his animal

instincts took over. Jet knew that too and gave a strong thrust that plunged another foot of his rod into me. Jet reared up on his hind legs and danced forward, giving me the last eight inches. I felt his big balls slap into mine and he dropped to all fours. Jet started thrusting into my ass. At first he went slow. His thick two foot shaft rubbed my prostate the whole time. When he bottomed out I could feel the tip deep in my gut. His thrusts became faster and harder as the sensations he was feeling brought out his wild stallion instincts. I screamed as I had my first orgasm. He just kept pumping me. I was holding his forelegs by his knees to brace myself against the force of his thrusts. I was helped that the pad was nicely contoured to absorb most of the force. Jet lowered his head to look at me under the barrel of his body. I raised my head to stare back at him, somewhat dazed from the pleasure his big sex pole was giving me. I gave a long moan as his next thrust rocked me and licked my lips. He gave a snort and raised his head again. I suspect he was pleased with the effect his fuck was having on me. I was experiencing Jet’s full power now. I realized how gentle he had been with me before. Fortunately my new body could handle his size and strength without breaking. Besides the intense sexual pleasure, I really enjoyed the idea that Jet, a male of exceptional virility, loved and desired me both sexually and as my friend. With his thrusts I could sense he was getting close. I was right at the brink myself. Jet made a final thrust and stayed deep as I felt him unleash his seed. I could feel that whole cock pulse along its entire buried length as the first massive spurt of horse sperm spewed from the tip. There were many more. My cock erupted too. I could shoot many times what I shot before but it was nothing like the load Jet was infusing me with. I could feel the overflow spraying from my ass lips through the ring tightly wrapped around Jet’s thick flesh. He started to ease out to make more room while still cumming. He back up until the tip popped out and he let the end few inches rest on my butt as the final soft spurts pooled on my lower back.

I rested on the pad, exhausted from his energetic fucking. My distended hole was leaking great gobs of his stuff that ran down over my balls and cock. I felt Jet lick up some of his seed from my back. He moved up until we were head to head and offered me his cum coated tongue. I opened my mouth and he pushed it inside where I licked it clean. He tastes different from any human sperm but I like it. Jet removed his tongue from my mouth and I smiled at him to show I appreciated his gesture. “Climb on,” Jet directed. I was pretty exhausted from his fuck but I did as I was told. I stood on the pad and jumped up to straddle his back with my head on his withers and arms about his neck. Pete was still in the room and gave me a thumbs up signal. Jet moved through the glass to the paddock and started to run at full speed as I held on. He was working off his energy after the excitement from his fucking me. I enjoyed feeling his strong muscles moving fluidly beneath my prone body as he ran. These were the same muscles that had powered his sex into me. Jet easily jumped the eight foot fence and we ran through the nearby woods for a few minutes before returning to his room, exhilarated from the exercise. He walked us both into the shower stall where we got ourselves clean. About halfway I dismounted. Before we left I inserted my plug again. We walked into the main space where Pete was still waiting. “I can see why you like Jet,” Pete remarked. “That was wild.” “It was,” I admitted. “ But you are not in competition. I love you both and I am glad you both consider me your boyfriend.” “With benefits,” Jet added. “Yes. I do love the benefits,” I said. “With two studs like you my needs, sexually and in every other way, will be well satisfied.”

“You know watching that scene got me hard,” Pete stated. “I think I’ll have a turn.” “I could go again too,” said Jet. “How about we double fuck him?” “Guys,” I said alarmed. “Jimmy and you doubled fucked me but your new cock plus Jet is way thicker than anything that’s been up my gut before.” Jet rose up on his hind legs and pushed me back toward the wall. I tried pushing back but his mass and strength was too much for me. I was soon pinned to the wall by the mass of his body. Jet’s long horse cock was pressed into my chest with the unsheathed tip near my face. He moved it around and I knew he wanted it in my mouth. I complied, swallowing the final eight inches or so. “That should keep you occupied,” Jet observed. “This is a decision for males to make and we will. You will learn that. So, Pete, what do you say?” “Sure, I’ll try it,” Pete agreed. “You should be OK, Vince, but it will be a little uncomfortable until we get you stretched internally. How do we do this?” I was helpless against the wall, hearing my two best friends deciding on how to use me. I had accepted being submissive to Pete but realizing that I would also be submissive to my horse was new. I saw that Pete accepted Jet as a fellow male and his sexual equal. Jet wasn’t my horse. I was his boy. The taste of his horse pre on my tongue cemented the thought in my mind. “Faith, can we have the platform again, configured so Pete can lay on it?” Jet requested. I heard Pete move. Then Jet backed away, dropping to all fours. Pete was on his back on the platform with his sixteen inch cock pointed straight to the ceiling. I knew what was intended and mounted the platform. I dropped my plug out and sat on the real thing. Then I lay down on top of Pete’s torso, straddling his hips with him fully inside me. The stretching and lube from Jet’s last fuck made it easy.

Then Jet moved above us. By the time his forelegs were even with my head I felt the tip of his pole press me where Pete entered. Pete shuddered beneath me in reaction to the contact. Jet has a big bulging head but it is not shaped like a man’s. It is tough to get in by itself. He just added pressure until he forced Pete and, mostly, I to yield. The end popped in followed by eight inches of shaft. Both Pete and I gasped from the sudden pressure of two cocks.

It was the most I’d ever been stretched but my new body could handle it. Jet stroked the tip along my first inches, forcing the flesh of Pete’s pole to rub my prostate. I shot my load quickly, lubricating the skin where I slid over Pete’s torso. Jet sensed my orgasm and began to push in deeper. While before I could feel Pete’s cock under my muscles, when Jet added his thickness the left side of my abdominals bulged outward. “This is weird,” Pete said. “I double stuffed you before with Jimmy but then I was the big cock. It is different being the small one, being shoved around by another cock in the tight sleeve of your gut. And Jet’s pole doesn’t feel like a human cock.” “You are with the lead stallion,” Jet insisted. “Perhaps your father might match me but in this encounter I am the top male.” I had no doubt of that but Pete was trying to come to terms with it as Jet’s thick cock pressed deeper alongside his embedded piece. I felt it inside when the two tips were at the same depth. A horse’s is shaped differently than a man’s but similar. Jet pushed his end back and forth over Pete’s until they both shot their loads inside me. I shot again too. The new massive cum load poured out my hole as my gut was full. Everyone was still hard so Jet pushed in his last eight inches. The base of his pole is almost twice as thick as the tip so my hole was even more stretched. Jet started hitting us with sixteen inch thrusts that got Pete and I both moaning. Even though I’d already cum twice I was close again. A couple minutes of Jet’s pounding and I shot again. My gut spasms

triggered Pete and Jet too. As Jet shot he pushed in to the limit and I could feel both of them spewing their loads deep and even deeper in my belly as I sprayed my seed between Pete and I. It was at least a minute before we eased down from our peak and rested, still fully coupled. “That was hot,” I heard my brother, Paul, remark. He and Jimmy had entered Jet’s stall and had been watching us, apparently for some time. They were holding each others’ cocks and had each stroked out a load watching us. Jet backed off, extracting his long, cum covered pole and pushing out a lot of that inside me with it. I sat up on Pete’s hips when Jet was clear and Pete lifted me off him and set me on the floor before sitting up on the platform. I shoved my plug up my gut to stop my leaking. “If you like to try it, there are other stallions here that would be happy to have their own boy,” Jet offered. They declined the offer but they were both staring at Jet’s long penis so it might not be a final rejection. They had come to find us. It was time for us to head home. Pete, Jet and I washed up in Jet’s shower. ————— Now it is almost four years later. I didn’t go to college. Instead I am helping Matt run the spaceship production that is now the family endeavor. Faith taught me the physics and math I needed. We have a separate A.I. for the production work while we set requirements from the needs of future projects. After I started work I got my adult upgrade. Now I am seven foot ten, a mass of shredded muscle with a twenty-seven inch cock. I still love taking Pete’s cock up my ass even though for a couple years I was way bigger than him. Now, of course he is seven eleven and twenty-nine inches. Brother Paul last year was upgraded to be seven nine and also twenty- seven inches. Jimmy is still in high school and just six seven with seventeen inches.

Gina and Karla are part of our family. With Heather and Mom there are eight super-kids, five boys and three girls. Greg is the oldest, of course, and has his own son, now five months old. Karla was the mother. Three of the boys and the three girls have partners, like Yancey with Junior. They are commonly called pets. With Pete now fully mature, he and Matt are co-husbands to our family and Jimmy will become husband three next year. Heather, Mom, Paul and I along with Gina and Karla are the wives. With our husbands, Jimmy and our sexually active kids we get lots of great sex. We have our home in the reservation and places on Luna and Mars but spend most of the time on Mars because most of the manufacturing is now done in orbit around Mars. It has easy access to resources from asteroid belt mining. We have about a square mile under a dome but outside is fine too though we sometimes get severe storms as the climate is still unsettled. Our place is just off the Northern Ocean on the Tharsis Plateau at the base of Mount Olympus. It will take several more years to transform Mars. We have suitable soil using a mix of natural and artificial organic material over sixty percent of the Southern continent. Most is grassland with the start of forests. On Tharsis we have established forests using mature trees from our lands in California after thinning the old growth about twenty percent. It extends up the slopes of the ancient volcanoes almost to where the snow cap begins. There are lots of streams, lakes and waterfalls. It is great for a quick romp. I am still Jet’s boy too. He takes his sons and I frequently into the woods for fun. He has two three year old stallions and one two year old and a yearling. He has four young mares too but they stay near home with their mothers. The oldest, Midnight, is as black as Jet. He has bonded with one of Greg’s boyfriends. Our little excursions into the wild usually wind up with an orgy by one of the lakes with Jet and his boys fucking me. Normally, with my big body, I can run as fast as they but after our sex I am so exhausted that I ride the back of Jet home, listening to my fuckers boast about how much they shot into me.

I am now in space for the first crewed test of our hyperdrive. The vessel is a sphere, five hundred meters in diameter. I’m with Matt and Pete and Greg. The goal of the trip is Alpha Centauri and it should take just less than a day. We ran a ten minute test run with basic automation and lab animals onboard. We lost all communication once the hyperdrive was triggered. It was eighteen days before we picked up the beacon sent after it emerged and another eighteen for the signal triggering the return trip to reach it. Everything appeared normal when it returned and the test animals were healthy. For this run we have a full A.I. on board. Greg has his pet back at our base. They normally have an instant mind to mind connection but this will be a test to see if that works in hyperspace or at interstellar distances. Our cargo includes probes to explore the system. We know from our large space telescope that there is a world that we can transform for our use. It was time. We accelerated to half light speed and triggered the drive. The stars disappeared.
Chapter 31 - Family Matters Eric Grey Eagle, formerly Banner, here to continue. Angela came over Tuesday as promised right after the boys left for school. She wasted no time in mounting my cock, taking almost fifteen inches somehow in her tiny body. I looked up at her and we locked eyes. Suddenly I was looking down at me. Then I was looking up at Angela as she pulled off me. My view shifted as my eyes looked around but I wasn’t in control anymore. Angela tested my body, trying it out. She had my body lick her juices off my cock. I could taste. She spoke in my mind explaining that she would let me ride along and learn how to be a man. After a shower and dressing me in a form fitting silk shirt and dress slacks we got in a car for a ten minute hop to Tokyo where it was night. She entered an unmarked door to a club. We were the only Westerners and a good forty centimeters taller than anyone else. She had a conversation in fluent Japanese with a muscular man at the door. He let us in. Angela looked over the crowd. Most seemed to be hetero couples with a few openly gay male or female couples mixed in. The Japanese equivalent of a young, hip crowd. She focused on a couple sitting at a table just off the dance floor and walked over. She told them she was going to fuck both of them. It was in Japanese but I understood it perfectly. They just looked at us. The female commented on my cock to her partner. It was easy to see I had a massive weapon sticking above my pants and under my tight shirt all the way to my pecs. They both blushed. The club had a number of rooms in the back that could be used for sex. This couple was the first of several we had. After a few hours Angela went to two couples sitting together and suggested we go to their place. We did. It was a fiftieth floor penthouse with a fantastic view of the city. Angela certainly knew that before she suggested it. Having seen our previous partners stagger back after earlier encounters with the best sex of their lives these couples were eager and she did not disappoint then.

The car picked us up on the broad balcony of the apartment and we were back at my house before the boys returned from school. Angela’s own body was sitting in the family room having a video chat with several super-kids on the big screen. They saw my body enter and remarked that I was an excellent choice. Angela closed the chat quickly and turned toward me. I saw myself through her eyes at the same time I saw her through mine. It was like I were in two places. Very disorienting. I felt dizzy but didn’t stagger since she still controlled my body. Then I was just looking through Angela’s eyes and felt better. I looked better than I looked in a mirror, sexier and more confident. She wore my body better than I did. I’d seen that with Jim and Sam but it was different when it was my own body. My body was nude. We hadn’t bothered with clothes when we left Tokyo; Willow could always make whatever we needed. The residue of sex was all over, sprayed on my torso and coating the full length of my cock. “Now you know something about being a pet. The connection with a pet is even stronger so it is not the full experience,” Angela said into my mind. I had questions but just waited. “Yes, I know your questions. When I leave you will be more confident sexually. You learned from your body as I operated it and you will be better. You will also speak Japanese and a dozen other languages as well as our native tongue. Finally, yes, I will use you again and you know you are eager to experience this again.” Then I was back in my head looking at Angela smiling at me. I blinked. I could control my body again. I tentatively tried my muscles; everything worked. There was nothing to say. She had been in my brain seconds ago and maybe still was. She left. I took a good shower before the boys got home. The next day was Angela’s session with Bill and Hank. Rebecca and Rachel were up to spend the night and be tutored by Lori while Angela had the boys. It was a night that Mark worked late but I’m sure that was a reason Angela picked it. They went to their rooms for the session and

Willow said they had requested privacy. Willow still watched but couldn’t tell or show Mark or I anything unless Angela agreed. Angela and Lori left about 8:00 PM and the boys spent the rest of the evening with their girls trying out what they learned. They were in high spirits in the morning. The boys looked different. Physically they were unchanged but their body language was more confident. They wore their bodies better and I knew that was Angela’s doing. That evening Mark told me he had asked Angela to come in to talk about her interest in our family. Apparently she has not interacted with others like she has with the boys and I. She came in wearing Lori’s body. They talked, just talk, and she assured Mark that her intentions were good. She was seeing how to use her talents to help others and our family made an ideal test for her purposes. She offered to reverse the changes if we were unhappy with them. I’m certain she knew that would be declined before she offered. I wondered why Angela did not come to Mark personally. “I don’t want to interact with Mark until I’m sexually mature,” spoke in to my mind.”No, I’m not in you. I just left the answer to be triggered when you formed the question. Yes, I will be one of Mark’s wives. But don’t tell him. I want it to be a surprise.” She obviously knew I wouldn’t tell her secret or she wouldn’t have mentioned it. We had a couple years before she joins us officially. I’m sure they will be interesting. With school out for summer everyone stayed at our place. Jorge, Rebecca and Rachel would go to the reservation high school in the fall. They had a lot to learn to catch up and Willow was tutoring them every morning. With the IQ boost from their enhancement it should be easy. Willow had to certify their progress was satisfactory before they could have sex so they had a big incentive. Evan also did the lessons but he would stay in town. Randi had her own suite. She would give birth in the fall. She still managed the town bank but the tribe now owned the mega bank of which it was a branch. Their headquarters in San Francisco was managed by a few dozen

Asians and a financial A.I. Apparently their assets were huge but mostly off- planet. Bill and a few friends were doing a summer project designing a moon for Venus. Earthly tides are important for ecology along the fringes of oceans and seas. They have to use a candidate from a listing of Kuiper Belt objects. The orbit will depend on the mass of the object. It was a fairly typical August afternoon when Willow came on the screen to announce I had a phone call. The tutoring for the day was over and the kids were having sex before heading to the lake for a cool swim and more sex. Luke, who was on Bill’s Venus moon project team, had come over to discuss their work but at this moment they were both plugged up my ass and we had just eased off a rousing orgasm. My ass was leaking and I had sprayed everyone with my seed. We were building for a second round. We don’t carry phones. We just ask Willow to connect us and she does but we all have our old numbers for those not in the loop. We just talk and the voice is played right into our ear. This was a video call and Willow had decided the big screen was appropriate. If there were no convenient screen she could display the image direct to our retinas. “Willow, who is it?” I asked. “It is your younger sister, Samantha, and her friend Ruby and their boyfriends.” “We can’t take it now obviously. I’ll call her back.” “It is no problem,” Willow insisted. “I can synthesize the audio and video so all appears completely normal.” “Show us the initial outgoing video, Willow.” Our image popped up in the corner of the screen. I was sitting fully clothed in loose casual attire on the side of the platform where I was being double fucked. Bill was sitting beside me in an athletic top and shorts that displayed his muscles but not his cock. Rebecca and Jorge, currently

coupled on the next platform were sitting beside him with Luke standing. Hank and Rachel were on my other side with Evan standing. Maria, sunbathing nude by the pool, was not included. The screen showed the incoming image. Samantha and Ruby were seated behind a desk where they must have propped their phone. Two boys, obviously athletes but no match for the males in this house, were standing behind. I knew Sam’s boyfriend was called Todd but I’d never met him or seen pictures. I told Willow to connect us. “Hi Sam,” I said. I introduced the others. They had stopped their sex but were still coupled. All said hi and the outgoing voice was shown in text below the image while our representations made appropriate motions and gestures. I asked why she had called. “Ruby and I and Todd and Trevor,” she said, indicating the boys behind them, “start Washington in a few weeks and have been taking a summer road trip visiting many of the national parks. We’re in Yosemite now and it’s so close to you I thought we could drop in for a visit if that’s OK.” “You know I’m living an alternative lifestyle here.” Bill and Luke laughed as did their images. “Are you sure you want to come?” “When you came out to our parents I supported you. I doubt anything that happens will shock us. We’re cool with you being gay.” “We are looking forward to fucking all of you,” said Bill but it went out as meeting. Everyone murmured agreement. “Then it’s settled,” Sam said. “We’ll see you about noon tomorrow.” “OK. Then bye for now,” I said and the screen cleared. Mark took the day off. What’s the point of being the boss if you can’t take a day when you need to. Willow alerted us when they were five minutes out and we all went outside to greet them. Everyone was wearing clothes for the occasion but probably not for long. Unlike our virtual selves in the video chat the impressive cocks were easy to see under the form fitting fabrics,

Mark had dialed his uniform back to a subtle setting but thirty-two inches were hard to hide. The ladies all wore very revealing halter top sun dresses. I wasn’t concerned about my younger sister. She was almost nineteen and had been sexually active for several years. I’d told her enough that I’m sure she expected a highly sexual situation though I was sure her wildest imaginings would fall short of reality. They were driving an older Honda CRV. It stopped beside our little group. I could see that our size surprised them. With the twenty foot ceilings of the house they didn’t realize our true size until their vehicle pulled up. Samantha got out of the front passenger seat and ran to me. I picked her up by her waist; she was two feet shorter than I, and kissed her cheek. She tried to wrap her legs about my lower chest but it was far too broad. “Is that your...?” She whispered as she wiggled her stomach and crotch against my torso. “You said you were big but I had no idea. Too bad you’re my brother.” I just smiled. Meanwhile the others had gotten out of the car and Mark introduced everyone. Rachel and Rebecca stepped forward offering a welcome drink. Bill handed one to Sam. “It will make you stronger,” I said, “so we won’t hurt you when we fuck you.” “We?” She said and drank as did the others. “That takes care of the formalities,” Mark announced. “We’ll unload the car later. You can come on in. It looks like Rachel and Rebecca have dibs on the boys and Rick is set for some family bonding. Ruby don’t worry too much. It is actually possible for one girl to service five cocks but that’s not for beginners. We’ll let Bill and Hank stretch you open and then I’ll take a turn. There are plenty of empty holes for Jorge and Evan to enjoy and I’ll warm up in Maria’s ass.”

Sam had smiled when she heard I would fuck her. The others were confused and shocked by the rapid pace of events. Todd and Trevor quickly discovered that Rebecca and Rachel, who were a few inches taller than them even without the three-inch heels they wore, were also way stronger than they. They were picked up in the girls’ arms and carried inside, tossed on a platform and their clothes shredded like paper. I placed Sam on another platform and we slowly undressed each other. Thanks to Angela I was able to sense her incest fantasies that I was about to make real. It was a great night. Luke, Beth, Jason and Eddie joined us for the evening and stayed the night. We just played in the family room and the bedrooms went unused. In the early hours everyone fell into an exhausted sleep; most still coupled with their last partners. I awoke when it was mid morning. I was still plugged in Todd’s ass. He was still asleep. He had plenty of gay fantasies in his mind and I had made them real. I could literally see what he was dreaming. When I started my fuck stroke I became his dream lover and built him up to a thundering climax that shocked him awake. The cum flooding his ass and spurting from his cock in his dream suddenly was real. I licked up some of his cum from his cheek and feed it to him as we kissed. Mark was asleep with Sam and Ruby on the next pad. Sam had the top half of his cock still plugged in her cunt, probably that was all that would fit. Both girls were leaking from cunts and asses and had stray streaks of cum drying elsewhere. Jorge and Maria also shared that pad with Jorge in his mom’s ass. Luke was plugged into Evan on the far pad and Eddie and Jason had double teamed Trevor. There was noise from the shower area where it sounded like Bill and Hank were having some morning fun with Rebecca, Rachel and Beth. After the morning round and a good shower everyone was sitting having some breakfast on the pads that had been cleaned up while we washed.

“I had no idea your life was this intense, Rick,” Sam said. “It will be hard to leave.” “You don’t have to leave,” Mark suggested. “Willow says you and Ruby are a good match for me and the boys.” “Willow, the girl that answered our phone call?” Ruby said questioningly. “Willow, introduce yourself to our guests,” I said. She appeared on the big screen. “I’m Willow, the household artificial intelligence. I manage the house and look after our family. Physically I’m about the size of a shoebox and located in a utility area about twenty feet below you. I’m at one degree Kelvin and have about four times the computing power of all the other computers in the United States that are not like me. The total power on my network is like your cell phone is to me. I’m dedicated to my family and offer advice when appropriate. I helped arrange the trip that brought you here in several ways.” “The brochure with the park passes,” piped in Ruby. “And the prepaid gas card wasn’t some marketing promotion,” Todd added. “Guilty,” Willow admitted. “Sam and Ruby will make excellent wives for Mark and later Bill and Hank. You both are already pregnant with Mark’s seed. The drink we gave you puts your pregnancy under your conscious control but the intensity of the sex you had last night triggered your desire for his children. It was entirely predictable.” “You want us to be your third and fourth wives?” Sam asked. “I do. We all do,” Mark insisted. “I know you’ll say yes.” I understood Mark’s last comment to be a statement not an expression of his hopes. If Willow set this up there was no chance they would refuse. “Of course, Mark,” said Ruby. “I’m sorry Trevor but I discovered that I need a real man.”

“Me too,” Sam agreed. “I don’t know which will be the bigger shock to our parents; that I’m marrying the same man as you or that I won’t be going to college.” “Girls, we understand,” said Todd. “I think we discovered we need a real man too.” Eddie, Jordon and Evan had been teasing the smaller but older boys with their bodies and cocks all through breakfast. The formerly straight studs were hard anticipating getting stuffed by the youngsters big cocks once things concluded here. “What about us?” Trevor asked. “I don’t want a few days of ecstasy and then nothing. College seems pointless.” “We thought of you too,” Mark stated. “I’m chief of the tribal police force and we need all the recruits we can find to patrol our new lands. You would be perfect. We have great people on the force and you’ll have plenty of friends.” “What is involved?” Todd asked. “We have a trainee barracks near our headquarters,” Mark began. “You’ll live there to start but most of our trainees are accepted into local families in a couple weeks. You’ll get a preliminary enhancement that will bring you up to about Bill’s size. If you pass the probationary phase you’ll be as big as Rick. Even at that size you’ll still be cock hounds. That’s just your nature; we just brought it out. But I can show you some of what you’ll be doing. Willow, put up the video feed from Raymond Eagle Claw.” “Yes Mark.” The big screen came to life showing two men on horseback moving through dense forrest. The bigger man was Eagle Claw and the other was Jeff, Luke’s former slave. The horses had been enhanced to be fifty percent bigger and ten times stronger than normal with the intelligence of a ten- year-old though more accepting of directions.

“Ray,” Mark began, “I have a couple potential recruits watching you. Describe what you are doing.” “We are patrolling this wilderness area about two hundred miles north of you. We got a call about a group of hikers in distress and came to investigate. We left our vehicle in the closest clearing and are proceeding on horseback. The remote shows the hikers are faking. Word has gotten out about us. We’ll give them all a memorable fuck and lead them to their cars.” “You have got to join the force,” Jeff insisted. “It was the best decision I ever made. The sex last night at the patrol base was great as usual. In a few minutes I’ll get to loosen these hikers up for Ray and when I pass I’ll be Ray’s third wife though he already keeps me pretty happy as his first two are pregnant.” “Thanks. Have fun,” Mark said and Willow closed the feed. “You’re our guests for the next few days so you don’t need to decide today.” They accepted the next day. Sam and Ruby joined the family. Sam was almost as tall as I after her enhancement and Ruby just a little shorter than her. They had seen the other girls but their strength and stunning bodies still surprised them. Then they learned that their new bodies would not age. The prospect of lives measured in thousands of years, hundreds of children and who knows what else was a lot to contemplate even with their boosted IQ. I know I don’t think much about the future. Even Mark is focused on the next weeks and months. Next year is a long range plan. Four wives in a night was too much even for Mark if he were to get any sleep. He’d usually choose two and the other two would join our perpetually horny teenagers for fun. Near the end of August the big news was of massive meteor strikes on Mars. The entire surface was obscured and NASA lost contact with the rovers on the ground. Willow had access to the plans. The strikes looked more violent than they were. This phase would last two months and fill the

ocean that would cover the northern hemisphere and boost the atmosphere to Earth normal. At the end Mars would get a decent sized moon to create tides and the spin from the new mass would equalize the Martian sol with Earth’s day. The next phase would condition vast areas of land to support plant life and seed the oceans. A shirtsleeve environment was expected within ten years but it would take hundreds to stabilize the ecology. Venus would take longer but it was clear we would need the room. A few days after this Mark announced that we would have a number of visitors from the new town that the Berkeley group constructed in our new lands in Northern California. They wanted to discuss plans with Mark. Willow constructed a one-story guest house adjacent to the pool area with five big bedroom suites a large common area and dining area. We were outside at their scheduled arrival time. Only Mark was in his uniform. The rest were nude. We were anticipating meeting our guests. At the appointed time their vehicle descended from the sky. It was egg- shaped but flattened somewhat in the vertical dimension. It had about the volume of a couple 747s though it was wider and not as long. Large windows formed a band that encircled it horizontally. There was no noise and I figured it used the same technology as our cars but this was not built to use roads. It stopped a couple feet above the paved pad opposite our house. The near side opened, deploying steps to the ground. First out was a stunning Chinese lady accompanied by a Caucasian male. They were both a few inches taller than I. Both wore semitransparent casual attire that I realized was projected like Mark’s uniform though I didn’t see a wrist band for the mechanism. Next out were Ty and Ahn Quan with their husband Tony Tran and my friend from Stanford Paul Sims. The Quan sisters were world famous, having shared the Nobel Prize in physics and the Field Medal two years ago and were Time Magazine’s Persons of the Year last year. Quan cells were taking over powering the world and Forbes had estimated their individual worth at $100 billion, making them the world’s richest. With their incredible beauty to match brains and wealth they were all over popular

magazines. Paul now matched my size but was more muscular. He was obviously now a member of their family. Next was a group of Caucasian and Asian males and females. I recognized L.D. and Faith from the video. Then there were eight super-kids ranging from several months to two years. Finally there was Samuel and Joseph Running Bear. Joseph was now even bigger than his brother. The Chinese woman that was first out went to Mark and made introductions. She was Meilin Chu, May, and the male with her was her primary husband, Jerry Sanders. The big Asian male was Donny Yi. They and the five siblings, sisters, Faith, Hope and Chastity and there brothers, John and Peter, are Donny’s wives and Xiaolong, May’s younger brother is Faith’s husband and also Donny’s wife. The older super-kids, four boys and two girls were Donny’s with each of his wives and the Quans with Tony Tran. The younger pair, about five months, both girls were from May and Faith with their other husbands. Then May rattled off all our names and I realized that everyone in their group already knew all about us. May’s clothes gradually faded away as did those of the rest of the group. She led us all into our house. Most of the group went to the family room to start sex. Our guests selected the partners they wanted. Our family was well outnumbered by our guests and they took charge of the activities. May led Mark, Bill and I to his office on the second floor. Her husband, Jerry, the Quans, Faith and Xiaolong and the oldest super-kid, Donny Jr., joined the group. May stood behind Mark’s desk, facing the others. “Willow you can join us and we would like privacy,” May stated. Willow appeared on all the screens on the office walls and the door to the master suite shut and locked. “Things are moving very fast,” May began. “You have heard the news about Mars. We have also completed purchase of Yosemite and federal and state forrest lands on its southern side for a hundred miles. It will be announced next week.” “How much?” Bill interrupted to ask.

“One point five trillion,” May stated and did not seem annoyed by the interruption. “I know the Quans are rich but not that rich,” Bill said. “How do you pay for it?” “We pay in gold,” May said. “And the Quans are rich enough. They each have ten times the wealth of everyone else on this planet who is not in this room.” “And May is richer than we,” Ty Quan said. “We used the royalties from the Quan cell to fund numerous projects. With dozens of super-geniuses using their talents things progressed quickly,” May explained. “Physics, biology, computing and nano technology were our principal lines of effort. All paid off. We have the resources of the solar system at our disposal and nano-scale manufacturing to utilize them. Willow and your home are just the tip of what is possible.” “Why are you here with us now?” I asked. “As you might imagine each of us are very busy,” May said. “I am talking to fifteen people in six languages as I’m standing here. Ahn is teaching a class in Princeton via video. Jerry is doing hundreds of legal processes all over the world and Faith is coordinating software upgrades to our A.I.s. The things L.D. does in the world’s financial system every second are illegal everywhere if they were discovered. They won’t be.” “It’s not even to make money,” Xiaolong said. “We want to promote stability.” “Yes,” May said. “With unlimited energy and resources and the ability to make virtually anything, money is an outdated concept. Willow just provides what you need. People do still matter. That is why we are here. Mark is getting a very big responsibility. The tribal police force will be the only organized group in our lands here, Mars and elsewhere. You have done excellent these last few months and Willow says you are fully capable of

meeting the future challenges. For most that would be enough but I decided to evaluate you personally just to make certain.” “I understand,” Mark said. “What do you want to ask me?” “Not ask,” said May. “We’ll have sex. I don’t like to do this because you’ll always be comparing your other partners to me and they won’t compare.” She took Mark’s hand and led him to his bed. Xiaolong and Faith took me to the second suite and Bill went with the Quans, Jerry and Jr. to the third. Faith wanted me to fuck her while her husband took my ass. She was a natural blond and incredibly sexy. Having two super-kids did not stretch her in the least. She was tight as I pushed in but wet and slippery. Xiaolong was entering my ass as I pushed into Faith. I started a slow fuck stroke as I worked deeper, gripped by Faith’s very strong internal muscles. Xiaolong also started to fuck my ass with the first foot or so of his long pole. When I had about fourteen inches in I was brushing the top of her uterus. I pushed and she stretched around my plunging cock. Fully enhanced she could take me all without trouble though her sex forms a sleeve that pushes up into her chest. I knew I couldn’t hurt her so just enjoy. Going deeper was like being sucked by row after row of warm lips. I explored Faith’s fantasies. Many involved being penetrated by an incredible number of huge cocks. I could tell she’d actually had six at once, two in each hole, maybe over fourteen feet of cock inside her. She wanted to try three each in cunt and ass. I couldn’t see how the guys could be arranged to make that work. Anyway I only had one so those were out. Her incest fantasies with her brothers were perfect though. They were totally gay now. Faith and her sisters had plenty of opportunity to slip in the morning wood while the boys slept but when awake they were strictly bottoms. However I could work with it and she imagined that it was her older brother fucking her. It drove her wild and she squeezed my cock strongly with her internal muscles as she came. Xiaolong imagined he was using me to fuck his wife. He knew just how to guide me and I knew how to make his cock feel as good as it felt for me. We had a fantastic mutual orgasm then another and another. I then got him

to join me in Faith’s cunt. She was imagining both her brothers fucking her and calling out their names to stroke harder, longer and faster. It was a wild ride. We were relaxing on the bed still squeezed by Faith’s overflowing passage. Faith was disoriented as her fantasy faded back to reality but it was easy to see she was very happy. Donny Jr. was my next partner as Faith and Xiaolong headed to see Bill. He was about five foot with a twelve inch cock. My talent didn’t work with him but he knew how to make my ass very happy. As he eased off after our second explosion I wondered if he had a pet. As I thought it my perspective changed. I was in a spa with hot bubbling water. Two college swimmers were with me and I was fucking the ass of one while the other sprawled exhausted against the side of the spa. The swimmers ass was hot and tight. Our cock started shooting. Then I was back in my own body but my cock and Jr.’s were still shooting. The sensation of the water on my skin, the tight grip on my cock of the swimmer’s ass and the feel of his muscled body in my hands slowly faded. Then the Quans came in to double team me. Besides May they were the sexiest in the house and any of the women here could make normal supermodels feel plain. I admit I was somewhat nervous being with two famous geniuses that were on so many magazine covers. They have no public nude photos but most of their outfits didn’t leave much hidden. Ty sat on my cock and put me at ease while Ahn allowed me to eat out her cunt. Ahn was filled with Bill’s seed. I’m very familiar with the taste. Ahn’s ass hole was very tight and not leaking but when I pushed my tongue in it proved to be flooded as well though the taste was unfamiliar. Ty was a great partner. We played out a fantasy where they were convincing a professor to give them both ‘A’s; something they surely never needed to do in real life. After Ty’s cunt I tried Ahn’s ass while eating my recent deposit from Ty. After a few rounds I was exhausted. Ty picked me up easily in her arms and carried me into the main suite, placing me on the bed with Mark and Bill. Bill and I had been taken to total exhaustion but Mark was sitting on

the edge of the bed next to May. Both had a sheen of sweat and a nice post intercourse glow but still had energy for more. May stood up and joined the others of her group. All looked fresher than Bill or I but, after all, we were outnumbered. “Mark, you passed my little test,” May said. “I knew you would but for important decisions it is good to be certain.” “Mom,” Donny Jr. began addressing May, “Angela has adjusted Rick and Billy.” “And Hank too,” I added. “How can you tell?” “I have my mother’s talent of reading people,” Jr. explained. “When I fucked you I saw pieces of her in your mind. I can’t adjust you like she did. We can ride and control our pets but not change them. She is, so far, the only one of us with that talent.” “It might prove important,” May said. “She has made a few changes to her pet, Lori, who we all know. The changes are always improvements and well received by those affected. We think we might find it more useful to correct people that break the rules than lock them away. At least increased intelligence is making that unneeded for now.” “I have very little trouble,” Mark said. “Sometimes we have a person that we need to take in because they were exhausted and needed a rest. We seem immune to the effects of alcohol and drugs and that used to be our biggest problem. Everybody is getting all the sex they can handle. Some of the encounters with outsiders are technically rape but not one has complained afterward; the sex was just too good. Mostly we just help hikers in trouble. With all the new lands it keeps us busy.” “And that brings us to why we are here,” said May. “Mark, you are in charge of the only organized force in our domain and that domain is about to get a lot bigger. I’m not talking Yosemite. I mean Mars, Venus, Luna and eventually other star systems. In three days Tycho crater on the moon will be in darkness. Over the next ten days it will be domed and converted into

our new capital. We will claim Mars, Venus and mining rights throughout the Sol system.” “You see,” Jerry continued, “our tribe is legally a sovereign nation. We can make a claim on new territory. I expect challenges in various courts and at the United Nations but I’m prepared for them. The key factor is we can go there and no one else can unless we allow it.” “What is your role in this?” I asked May. “Technically the Quans and I are advisors to the tribal council. But they take our advice as directives so in practice we are like queens. We also are supporting everyone with the resources we have at our disposal. Actually it is just a tiny fraction of our resources. You never even think about it because your household A.I., Willow, handles everything. It is the same with the tribal police and all other functions. It’s complicated. Less than one percent of what I do takes place in my brain. The Quans and I are linked to vast computational resources, like the A.I.s but based on our thought patterns. Though, as I said, some things I like to do in person.” “Still they could overwhelm us,” Bill said. “I could beat a dozen normal men easily but not bombs and missiles.” “You won’t have too,” May said. “If we can protect Luna and Mars from meteors, and we can, bombs and missiles are easy and the protection is already in place. We also control every computational device in the world whether connected to the internet or not. Plus we control the world economy. No one outside knows any of this yet but it can be made clear in ways that will be convincing but not public.” “We should rejoin the others now,” suggested Ty. “You know perhaps we need a grander name than tribal police, considering the responsibilities.” “I think I prefer power without the trappings of power,” mused May as we headed to the family room. Everyone was busy in some arrangement or other and they too had done several rounds. All paused when we entered. Willow came up on the big screen. May was the center of attention.

“Mark is confirmed to lead the police as we expand,” May announced to cheers and applause. “We project a force size of five hundred by the end of next year and one thousand by year five. The household A.I.s have screened candidates and you will be getting 25 a month for the next eighteen months. Some will be as young as sixteen.” “That is about twice the expansion rate I was anticipating but we can manage it though it will be hard to train, patrol and supervise all the rookies until we build the numbers of experienced officers,” Mark said. “The will to make things happen is why we have you as chief. We think that A.I. monitored surveillance and patrols will be able to relieve your officers of much of their routine duties,” May continued. “Your vehicles have been authorized for space. You will be getting your spacesuits implanted. That will be standard for all tribe members.” “As a side benefit ladies,” added Ty Quan, “we have top designers on six continents doing exclusive and very sexy outfits for the suits. The mens’ choices are more generic. Any design May, Ahn or I choose to wear is locked out for all others. There are a few advantages in being the three richest in the solar system.” “There are many other things but Willow has all the details and can fill you in as needed,” May continued. “We plan to stay the night and get to know you better.” I had an opportunity to try most of our guests. Donny Yi gave me a real power fuck. I encouraged him to be rough and hard by playing out one of his secret rape fantasies. My body was strong enough to take his power but I felt stretched deep inside for a couple days. Daniel, Sarah, Sam and Jim stopped over later in the evening to meet our visitors. Young Sam rode Jim to fuck with May and the Quans while the older male super-kids were fucking him. After Samuel fucked his friend Daniel he came to fuck me. I didn’t do anything special. I just enjoyed a nice slow tender fuck from the man that

introduced me to this new life. After about a half hour of coupling we shot together; he flooding my guts while sucking my spurting seed from my cock. “I want to thank you again,” I told him as we relaxed in the afterglow of great sex. “My life here is beyond my wildest dreams.” “I knew generally of the plans,” Samuel said, “but things have moved much faster than expected. I’m still at Berkeley but there really is no reason. I’m way beyond the stuff I was planning on learning in college. The fraternity house looks the same on the outside but goes down another 140 feet with labs and workshops. Joseph and I just finished the timeline and resource allocation for Venus. Your son’s group from the high school contributed the specifications for the moon. It was very ingenious; a 95% water covered orbiting beach resort with Venus filling a good part of the sky since it would be much closer than Earth’s moon. Everyone loved their work.” “I’ll let him know.” “We’re still working on our family. We have several steady boyfriends and May has us on a date with four girls she selected this weekend. If you know May like we do you’d know that means we’ll probably marry them.” “She does seem like a force of nature,” I admitted. “She jokes she is the queen of the universe but it is no joke,” Samuel said. “Even the Quans defer to her judgement. I heard a story but I believe it that when she linked her organic brain to computers she added an A.I. based on her personality and moral code to act as her conscience in case knowledge and power corrupts her. It reviews and passes on all her decisions. It’s just a story but it sounds like her.” “I hadn’t thought about something like that. We’ve learned to trust Willow,” I said. “We have a house brother A.I. at the fraternity who runs everything,” Samuel said. “He’s an alpha male for a house full of them. One of our freshman built a cyborg body for him so he could join in our parties. It is so

real that if you didn’t know you would never guess. He’ll reward the brother that has done the best work each day by spending the night with them. I’ve won five times. He is the best.” “Willow would like that I’m certain. Since you mentioned it in our house she heard you.” “All the A.I.s communicate with each other so she already knew but she was probably waiting for you to be ready to take that step.” He was done talking and started another round. Then Donny Yi came by and showed me why he’s the head of the family. Then Tony Tran and Paul double fucked me. Paul enjoys the celebrity life around the Quan sisters and often poses as Ahn’s husband at public events. The Quan’s first children, both male, are almost two. They and their pets are active with everyone in the family though they like to ride their pets to New York City where they have taken over a few families both gay and straight. Tony said that is why we’ll be moving off Earth. We can get privacy for our unusual family structures and minimize the disruption to the general population. Nothing like our takeover of the local high school has happened elsewhere but a few schools in San Francisco are close. Even one Faith or Xiaolong can dominate all the sexiest boys and girls in a school. We will still need new pets and partners but we should be able to spread the impact more widely. We enjoyed great sex into the night. I fell asleep with Donny Yi still plugged up my gut and Hope nursing the last six inches of my cock. There were two other groups on our pad but there was plenty of room. the morning sun bathed the area when I awoke. Donny had started a slow fuck of my ass, about fourteen or fifteen inches. That quickly hardened my pole and woke Hope who still had my cock head between her lips. Donny sped his assault and brought us both to orgasm a few minutes later. Hope swallowed most of my load but saved some to share with Donny and I in an after sex kiss. Her son who had been fucking Bill on our pad slid over to take his mom to the shower. He was still pumping the last cum from his climax in Bill’s ass. After the big explosion we tend to taper off for a couple minutes before our

cocks calm down. The amount of each shot is about twice what a normal man shoots but nothing compared to our initial releases. He offered me a taste and had some of mine before taking Hope away. Bill came and pulled me off Donny. I complimented him on a good fuck and we headed to clean up. Hope was already being fucked by her son as they soaped each other. There were several other groups having fun. After breakfast we said goodbye to our guests. We would see them again in a few weeks for the opening of Tycho where we will have a second home.
Chapter 32 - School Days Sitting here, waiting to go to my high school’s Spring Dance, I was reviewing my diary on my iPad. My senior year jin high school started normally enough but that all changed. I’m Terrence, Terry, Taggert, eighteen and one of our school’s best students. It was early November. I met Jeff, our football team’s star quarterback in the library after school. I help him study math and science to keep him eligible. They normally play Thursday after school and there is no practice on Friday, so it is a good day to meet. We get together on Monday and Wednesday too on our free periods. He is a good student but needs a study buddy to help him focus. Yesterday they had a game at the high school in the nearby Indian reservation and got creamed 77 to nothing. I normally got to the home games to root for Jeff and the team but I miss most of the away ones. The lopsided loss was the talk of the school since we beat them last year, here, on Jeff’s last second touchdown toss. I entered our school’s small library slash study hall. We only have about four hundred students and a couple hundred at the small middle school that has a separate building on the grounds. Ours is a small town surrounded by National Forest land. We cater to tourists going to Yosemite National Park. There are several motels on the highway that offer more affordable lodging for park goers than those by the entrance. There are restaurants, stores and a couple gas stations. The only other industry is lumbering and a small sawmill that process trees thinned from the forests to reduce the fire threat. Jeff looked pretty subdued. I thought he was not over the drubbing they took. “Jeff, why so down?” I asked. “It is only a game and only our second loss versus six wins. That is still a great season.”

“They fucked us,” he said softly. “Yeah, seventy seven to zip, but you need to put it behind you,” I suggested. “No, I mean really fucked us, up the ass and in our mouths,” he admitted. “I, all the guys, are still trying to come to grips with it. It wasn’t actually rape, I guess. They sort of seduced us. No one actually said no, at least not strongly, but they never really gave us a choice. Nobody has said anything about it but it will come out eventually. Our masters are coming to visit us this weekend and explain the rules.” “Masters?” I was confused. “What happened?” “Yes, it’s best if I get it out and tell someone and you have been a good friend,” Jeff said. “When we got to the reservation they told us the visitor locker room was under repair so both teams needed to share one. When we entered, the Indian team was already there and getting undressed. They were all really muscular. My guns are seventeen inches but I could see that every one of the Indian boys had me beat, some by a lot. “Their quarterback called me over. I recognized him from last year but he was way bigger this year. He introduced himself as Martin Black Wolf and told me to call him Marty. I said, ‘I’m Jeff,’ and we shook hands. His grip was really strong and he looked into my eyes as we held our hands. I’m six two but he had an inch on me and maybe thirty pounds of muscle. I’m not used to feeling small and weak around other guys but I was definitely feeling that way now. “He released my hand and went back to unbuttoning his shirt. I guess I was staring as he revealed his massive chest muscles. He pulled the shirt from his pants and hung it in the locker as I got a view of his equally massive back. When he turned again toward me I saw that five or six inches of his thick cock was sticking up beyond his belt. The hooded tip was above the level of his belly button. He noticed where I was looking.”

“Pretty impressive,” he commented. “It is only third biggest on the team though. Want to see the rest?” “He undid his belt and dropped his pants. He was not wearing underwear. His cock poked out horizontal, about twelve inches and not fully hard. He turned to hang up his pants then back to me. I couldn’t take my eyes off it.” “You can touch it if you want,” he offered. “Treat It right and it will show you how big it gets when it is ready for action.” “I guess it sort of mesmerized me because I did. I could barely get a hand around it and my hand only covered part of its length. I mean I’ve got eight inches and the parts still exposed beyond my hand were longer than that. I stroked it a few times without being prompted. I felt it get thicker and longer. When I let it go it snapped up vertical tight to his muscled abs. The head was now unsheathed and fit in the deep grove between the top two defined muscles on his firm belly.” “Well, now that you’ve gotten me hard you have to help me work it off,” Marty demanded in a friendly tone but I could tell he was serious, not joking. “You have a nice ass that I’m going to love plowing.” “You let him fuck you,” I said not really believing it. “Not at first,” Jeff admitted. “I protested that I wasn’t gay and didn’t plan to change. He then asked why I was still staring at his cock. I was. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. It had started to bubble some juice from the unsheathed crown. I was wearing our team sweat suit like all the guys. He started to strip it off and I just let him. I had a jock strap on underneath. “I was naked in a few seconds. He felt my ass and said it was good and firm. I protested that he was too big for my first time. Now, after the fact, I realize that I was no longer objecting to be fucked just complaining over his size. He assured me that he’d get me ready for it and I’d love it once I got used to it. “He turned me around and held me by my hips and just lifted me off the ground. I felt his tongue lap my hole. He worked my ring and even pushed

a couple inches inside. It was strange but I liked it. My cock did too. I was hard. “While he held me in the air, showing not the slightest strain holding my 220 pounds, I looked around to see the rest of our team in a similar state. A few were already being fucked by the Indian guys or had inches of cock in their mouths. Even our coaches were getting it from the Indian coaches that were even bigger than their players. One guy must have had almost eighteen inches. A few guys were protesting their treatment but their objections were ignored and the Indian players were way stronger than our guys and struggling was useless. They even seemed to enjoy subduing their prey. Those that were already being fucked appeared to be enjoying it. I saw Rob shoot a big load. “Marty put me on my back on the bench and lifted my legs to his shoulders. My ankles were in the deep valley between the melon-sized shoulder muscle and the broad triangle of his trapezius. He was now probing my ass with a couple strong fingers. He added a third when I was loose enough. My own cock was hard and starting to leak on my abs. Beyond my legs I could see the cock that he was getting me ready for. It was standing straight up. It had put out so much lube that the whole surface was now coated and drops were dripping off the bottom of huge balls that had pulled up tight to the base. “When I could tear my gaze away from that cock I could admire the Indian stud that was about to make me his bitch. His muscles were massive. I’d say his arms must have been almost twenty-two inches. His wide shoulders tapered to a ridiculously narrow waist, maybe thirty inches, with outrageous cobblestone abs. He had a trimmed black triangle of hair above his cock root. Each of his thighs were way thicker than his waist. He had shoulder- length black hair and tanned reddish skin that was almost hairless. I noted that his cock was a darker red than his nominal tone and the bare tip was a lighter, brighter shade. “He told me I was ready and he would put it in. I looked at his face. He smiled at me and I realized he wasn’t asking my permission, just informing me. I nodded in acknowledgement and licked my lips. He slid back some to make room and used the hand not in my ass to lower the tip into position. I

felt the tip press between his fingers. He pushed in as he eased his fingers out. My ring snapped tight to his shaft. I could feel the big head was inside me. It felt weird, stuffed. He pushed it a few more inches and started pumping me. “God, it was great. This Indian kid, my age, was giving me more pleasure from sex than I ever had from a dozen girls or my own hand over the years. My cock was hard and dripping juice but he held me just on the brink. I was staring at his face, smiling down on me. He knew just what he was doing to me and was enjoying it. I mean, not just the sex, but demonstrating how much of a real man he was. And I realized it was true. Here I was, pretty much top dog with a great body and an impressive eight inch cock, the alpha male. But in that locker room I was just a sex toy to be used for the pleasure of real men. I guess he could see on my face when that fact dawned on me. He triggered a massive hands-free orgasm from my balls that left my face, chest and stomach soaked with my cum. “He wasn’t done. He pounded me harder and faster and I stayed hard. He had me on the edge again as he built to his own release. I was just trying to hang on, looking into his eyes as he kept up this incredible fuck. He finally gave a last thrust and stayed buried. I could feel the seed spurt from his gun deep up my ass. I shot again, another big load, but nothing close to what he was pumping into me. “It took me a few minutes to recover. Marty was still inside me when I came around. I was about to say something but he got in first and introduced another Indian boy as Jonny Black Wolf, their middle linebacker and his cousin. He was naked so it was easy to size him up. He was about six foot but must have massed as much as the taller quarterback, so he was massively muscular. He only had twelve inches but it was even thicker than Marty. It was coated with cum and some residue from the last ass it had been in. I knew he intended to put it in me. “My quarterback pulled out and left me with Jonny. He said he expected to be on top of me a lot during the game and I’ll feel his cock grinding against me. When it does I’ll remember what it can do inside me and will do again after the game. Then he fucked me hard and fast to demonstrate his dominance. Unlike my last fuck it wasn’t about my pleasure but I came

again anyway. He got me twelve times during the game and, it was true, each time I felt that cock press me through our uniforms, I remembered what it did to me and would do again. “After that fuck I was exhausted. I just lay on the bench. Our whole team was like that. The Indian kids got in their uniforms. They didn’t wear pads or even jock straps. Their muscles were protection enough and you could see what they were packing in those tight pants. Then they helped us get suited up. To begin, one boy needed to hold me up while another put on my gear. By the end, ten minutes before game time, I could stand on my own. “We just went through the motions during the game. They actually took it easy on us and let us get a few meaningless first downs to give their offense some time off the field. We were fucked again at halftime.” “In the locker room at game end Jonny gave me the promised fuck. This one was not about dominance. That he’d amply demonstrated. He showed me he was as talented as Marty in pleasuring his bottom boy. There was no need to thank him. My reactions while he screwed me showed him I was in ecstasy. “When he was done. Jonny introduced me to Luke Eagle Claw. Luke was a sixteen year old sophomore and a new corner back on the team. He was about six foot and a well muscled two hundred pounds with a nine inch cock. I figured that Luke was to be next to fuck me and I wasn’t wrong. What surprised me was that Jonny informed me I was to be Luke’s sex slave. The Indian boys had selected two dozen of our best built guys to be slaves to their younger teammates. I was told Luke would explain my duties. “I was about to object. Then I remembered the great sex I’d had and being a sex slave seemed to guarantee more of that in the future. I was about to agree but Luke cut me off. He told me that all decisions are the responsibility of the master and, for me, that is him. “He led me to the shower so we could wash up after the game and our post game sex. He fucked me in the shower. All of our guys were getting a final fuck from someone. Those that had been selected as slaves were with their

new masters. Rob had been selected to be slave to Luke’s young cousin, Matthew, just fourteen. The cousins fucked us side by side as we leaned against the wall under the warm spray. Matt was only five five with seven and a half inches. He had a sleek muscled build and was only a freshman. He is fast and elusive and runs back punts and kickoffs. He had a touchdown on the second half kickoff against us but that wasn’t a real test of his skill. Like all the Indian boys he was way stronger than he looked. “Luke and Matt are coming to town tomorrow morning and I told my parents he is a friend I met at the game and he’ll sleep over. Matt is staying at Rob’s house. Luke told me that he wants to meet my girlfriend, Beth. I’m certain he will fuck her and I expect that after that she will be his girl.” I was stunned as Jeff finished relating his story. How do I react to that? He seemed resigned to his fate. “Is there anything I can do for you?” I offered. “Maybe you should report it to the police. If the whole team goes together they’d have to act.” “No, you got it wrong,” he corrected me. “It was a great experience for all of us. We couldn’t wait for the clock to wind down and end the game so we could be fucked again. The guys all envy those of us selected as slaves because we are guaranteed more of that great sex.” “But how can you surrender your life to a kid two years younger than you?” I queried him. “I guess it is hard to explain,” he admitted. “First, in spite of being smaller than me, I have twenty pounds of muscle on him, he is way stronger, maybe ten times. He has way more experience at sex than I. They gave me to him so he could get more experience topping guys but he is already great at it. He must do it with his classmates all the time. I suspect the true reason is so he can have s guy he can really dominate sexually and, while we only had that one fuck so far, he can easily dominate me. “When you meet him you’ll understand. Come on over around eleven tomorrow. I expect him just before noon. But if you do come expect to be fucked.”

“I’m not gay,” I protested. I was looking for any excuse. I was scared of what might happen seeing how it changed Jeff. “Sally and I are doing great.” “Look, I’ll text Luke and tell him I’d like him to meet you but that you are not sure,” Jeff suggested. “I’ll ask him to agree to let you go if you decide against sex. I know I just met him but I’m pretty sure that, if he promises, he’ll honor it. I’ll text you his answer and you can decide.” “I guess that will be OK if he agrees,” I answered. I did want to see the type of guy that had such an effect on Jeff. “Great. Don’t worry, if you do like gay sex you can fuck me anytime. The one rule I was given, at least so far, is that when Luke is around he gives permission for me to have sex with anyone. But, when he is away, I am required to provide sex to anyone who asks me. Though I have to tell them that using my services means that Luke can fuck them whenever he wishes.” “You mean I could ask to fuck you now and you would do it?” I was surprised at that even after all Jeff had told me. “Sure,” he assured me. “Fuck me, have me suck your cock, you suck me or me fuck you. Whatever you want. But then there would be no backing out tomorrow.” “That is crazy,” I said. “I can wait a day.” There was no point in our tutoring session. Jeff clearly had too much on his mind and I was trying to process what he’d told me and what I’d agreed to for tomorrow. I said I’d await his text and made my departure. It was just after eight. I was home just finishing up my weekend homework when I got the text. Luke had agreed. My dreams that night were weird.

I got to Luke’s house right at eleven. Mrs. Parker greeted me at the door and said Luke was in his room. I’d been a frequent visitor for our study sessions. I went up to his room. Luke was seated at his desk finishing his homework. He was just wearing gym shorts and a tight tee that displayed his big muscles. I had blue jeans, a long sleeve shirt and a warm sweater as it was a cool November day in the Sierra Nevada foothills where we live. I didn’t have big muscles to display anyway though I’m very fit and I am a little proud of my defined six- pack abs even if the muscles don’t bulge like Jeff’s. It was an awkward situation as we both knew what was coming. We talked about anything else and I checked Jeff’s homework as I normally do. Just before noon Jeff got a text saying Luke would be arriving in a few minutes. We went downstairs to wait for him. He soon pulled into the driveway in a older model Ford F-150 4x4 pickup. He got out and Jeff opened the door as he approached. He came inside. “Luke, this is Terry Taggert that I told you about,” Jeff said making the introductions. “Terry, Luke Eagle Claw.” “Hi, Luke,” I said offering my hand. He shook it firmly and looked straight into my eyes. Jeff told me he was six foot, about three inches taller than me, and two hundred muscled pounds but that description didn’t really convey how imposing he appeared in person. I had to look up some to make contact with his black eyes. He was wearing blue jeans too and a denim shirt that fit him like a second skin. I could see the bulging muscles underneath, his big package, angled off to his left hip, and even the ridge of the crown. I thought to myself he doesn’t look or act sixteen. He sort of radiated a confidence and sexuality I’d not experienced before. He should be nervous at being with two older boys but instead I was nervous and he was calm and assured.

“I’m glad you decided to come,” he said with a bright smile. “You won’t be disappointed.” He had agreed that I could leave if I wanted but his words told me he didn’t think I’d take that option. I wasn’t sure. Jeff was obviously excited with Luke being here. His cock was obviously hard in his shorts anticipating the action to come. Jeff’s mom had come in and Jeff introduced Luke as a new friend he met when they played the Indian high school Thursday. He was glad he was able to visit. She gave a friendly welcome and left us to our own interests. We went up to Jeff’s room. He locked the door. “Luke, Jeff has told me about what happened at the game,” I began, figuring it would be best to get everything out right away before we went further. “What is your relationship with him? And what do you plan for me? Jeff assumes we’ll have sex and, I guess, so do you. But I’ve never had sex with a guy and I’m not into just a casual roll in the hay just to get my rocks off.” “I can see you are sincere,” Luke replied in a friendly tone. “First, Jeff is my sex slave. He wasn’t really given a choice. The older boys in my tribe selected him for me and told Jeff. You can see he accepted his fate because he knows we are superior to him physically and sexually. You feel it too even though we have just been together for a few minutes. I can read it in your body language. You think you have a choice but you suspect, correctly, that you don’t.” When he said that I knew it was true. “I see you realized your situation,” he continued. “Good. It will make things easier. You can start by taking off my clothes. Take your time and feel every part of my body. Nothing is off limits. Jeff strip and then remove Terry’s clothes while he does mine.” It only took seconds for Jeff to shed the little he was wearing. He then moved to remove my sweater and I raised my arms to let him pull it off. When I lowered them I began by unbuttoning Luke’s shirt. I was doing what

he demanded and I knew I would keep doing it. Do you understand how liberating that was? I no longer worried about whether I’d be gay or submit to anal sex or what would be my relationship with Luke. I began to understand how Jeff felt. With the last button opened, I spread wide his shirt exposing the expanse of his chest and abdominals. I ran my hands over the muscles. There was a tiny amount of give at the surface of his skin but the mass underneath felt like carved stone. I ran a hand over the shoulders and along his neck. I traced his jaw, no stubble, and ran a couple fingers along his lips. I tried to push them inside. He let me. Nothing off limits I remembered. He licked the inches in his mouth with his tongue. I withdrew them slowly. They were wet with his saliva. I brought them to my mouth and sucked on his fluids. That brought a nice smile from him. I paused for a minute to let Jeff strip off my shirt. Then I popped the buttons on his jeans. He wasn’t wearing underpants. First exposed was a triangle of soft black pubic hair. He obviously trims it neatly. I ran a few fingers through it and the tips brushed the root of his cock. I undid the last buttons and pealed back the fabric. His cock sprang free and snapped up against his flat belly. It was impressive. I’d seen Jeff in the showers and his eight- incher I thought was pretty big. This was bigger and thicker. The hood was partly retracted allowing about two-thirds of the bright red crown to be exposed. I gave it a stroke. Like his other muscles there was some surface softness and stone beneath. I tried pulling it away from his belly and found it required a surprising amount of strength. I wondered what it would feel like inside me but that would soon be answered. My touch made it grow bigger and it started bubbling juice from the tip. Jeff had finished with my remaining clothes so I took my chance to finish Luke. His toned skin showed no tan line. Each thigh was thicker than his waist. The jeans must be custom made to fit his shape so perfectly. But, if you had a body like his, you’d want to display it. His ass muscles were as close to perfect as I could imagine. They were as hard as the rest of him too. I probed the grove with a couple fingers and felt

the hole. It nibbled at the tips. He didn’t try to stop me so I pushed harder and they slipped in to the knuckle. He squeezed them with his internal muscles that were as strong as the rest of him. He held my fingers tightly. I figured he could probably squeeze me painfully if he wanted but he didn’t. “You can fuck me if you want,” he offered. That surprised me some. “Maybe later after I know what it feels like to have you inside me,” I countered. My six and a half could not match him but I was sure that I’d do better on top once I knew what it felt like on the bottom. “A good choice,” he replied. “We might as well get at it.” He picked me up by my hips like I weighed nothing and carried me to the bed where he sat on the end. He told Jeff to lick, lube and loosen my hole and pulled my hips to his face and swallowed my cock to the root. I was suspended in the air with my cock getting my best blow job ever and my friend eating at my hole. I never ever imagined such a thing but it was real and happening to me. He kept me excited with his oral skills for fifteen minutes while Jeff prepped my hole. That completed he triggered me to explode in his mouth. He then pushed me out and lowered me for a kiss. I licked my cum from his tongue and swallowed it down. He saved some for himself and when he broke our kiss he showed me his tongue still coated with more of my seed and he swallowed it down. I thought, he could do anything he wants with me. I know I’m powerless in this encounter but he is treating me like a lover, not a conquest. I gave him a warm smile as I didn’t really have the words to convey my thoughts. “Are you ready?” Luke asked me. He knew I was and I just smiled again. He put me on the bed and raised my legs to his shoulders as he knelt behind me. I looked down my torso at him, admiring his powerful muscles. But the center of my thoughts was the thick pole sticking straight up with the tip obscuring his belly button. It was thoroughly coated with the juices

dripping down from the stuff that kept bubbling up from the tip. He used one hand to put it in position. I felt the tip nudge my entrance. I could feel my hole reflexively squeezing the end of it. It wanted it inside. So did I. Why? I thought about it as he left it poised for entry. Well, he was powerful. It was natural to want to share that power, to feel some of it inside me. I also was pleased that he desired me sexually. It made me feel special and to want to please him. We hadn’t actually had real sex yet but I already knew that I’d want it again. I looked at him just calmly waiting. He knew what I was thinking and was waiting for me to work through everything. I just did. I felt him apply pressure to my hole and start to ease inside me. He went so slow but on every spasm of my ass ring a little more slipped in and I opened just a bit wider. He could have shoved it in to the root in one thrust but didn’t. A minute later I felt my ring snap tight to the shaft as I had the bulging head fully inside me. I could feel it stretching me inside. He pushed in a couple more inches. The end bumped something that sent a jolt of pleasure right to my cock and made it buck off my groin. I’d read about the prostate but this was my first experience that stimulated it. Luke pushed past it and then drew his bulb back by it again. He began a steady stroke concentrating on that spot. It was driving me crazy. I reached down to stroke my cock but he brushed my hand away. I looked up at his face. It was his same friendly expression but it told me that he would control my pleasure. He did. The constant stroking drove me wild. My cock leaked a steady drip onto my body. But he held me just short of release. “Please,” I begged him. He pulled my trigger and my cock exploded a jet of cum that splattered my face. A second jet went right in my mouth as I gasped in surprise and joy. There were several more that painted lines on my torso before the last few dribbled on my hips.

I swallowed the cum in my mouth. He leaned forward, bending me double so he could lick up the goo on my face. As he did his last few inches shoved up my gut. I had all of him in me. He shared the tasty treat with me but I responded out of pure instinct. I could feel his flesh deep in my gut, radiating heat and pulsing with power. It was still trying to spring up against his abs and my internal anatomy was trying to contain it. I remembered how much strength it took to pry it away from its desired position and hoped I could contain it. He reared back and started his fuck stroke again, about seven inches, just letting the ridge of his crown brush my ring from inside before sliding in again to the hilt. A couple minutes of that and I was hard again. He saw that and started to speed up his thrusts building to his release. Faster and faster he went. He was thick enough that my sensitive spots were continuously firing pleasure to my brain. It made me dizzy and I lost focus. My whole universe was what was going on inside me. I don’t know how long it continued. Then it was suddenly still. He had stopped moving. Then my whole body shook as his buried flesh pulsed. I felt his seed burst from his cock deep in my gut. There was another and another and then I lost track. I think I shot too. When the world returned, Luke was laying beside me propped up on one elbow, looking down on me. He was no longer inside me. Jeff was on the other side rubbing my face with a hand towel soaked in cold water. “I guess I passed out for a minute,” I said. “That second orgasm was a doozy.” “You were out for almost ten minutes,” stated Jeff. “And that was your fifth orgasm. You came three other times over the half hour Luke was pounding you. I had to put on some loud music to cover your sounds but Mom has no idea.” “I guess I’m your sex slave too now,” I said to Luke. “If it means sex like that regularly, I volunteer.”

“No, I only need Jeff in that role,” Luke stated. “I was thinking more on the line of friends with benefits. I’ll be visiting Jeff pretty often and if he is my only fuck partner I’d wear him out.” “Considering the sex we just had I’m getting the best of that deal,” I observed. “I’m just a convenient hole.” “Don’t sell yourself short,” Luke responded. “You have a nice fit body and you took my fuck much better than I expected. Usually I’d have to hold back a lot to avoid injury but I was able to give you almost 60%. Jeff can handle about seventy percent which is why he was selected. Had you been on the football team you would have definitely be one of my buddies’ slaves by now. So I’m lucky you are available. And I mean it about friends. You can come up with Jeff when he visits the reservation. You’ll get plenty of great sex but I can teach you some other skills like shooting a bow or riding a horse.” I didn’t need convincing. I would have been happy with just the sex but to have a friend like Luke was priceless. I watched him fuck Jeff next and got an idea of what I’d experienced but was too dazed to realize. I learned cock sucking and ass eating and got a chance to fuck Luke as he promised. He gave me some pointers and made me promise to practice on Jeff at least three times a week. After a quick shower to wash off the cum and it’s smell we got into clothes for dinner. Jeff introduced Luke to his dad. Jeff’s dad had been a football star when he was in high school and college and was still in great shape at forty. I could see he was apprehensive about Luke. We never told him Luke was only sixteen and he had no idea he’d been fucking their son but he could sense something and it made him nervous. It must have been a combination of his massive physique, easily visible under his tight clothes and his obvious confidence and demeanor that told him that Luke was the superior male. He wasn’t used to that. As we chatted during dinner and Luke talked about his plans for himself and Jeff, Jeff’s dad started to slip into the submissive role. Luke said he planned to visit Jeff several times a month and informed them that Jeff

would come to his home too on some weekends and for winter break. He just accepted Luke’s plans without even pretending to agree as he understood that Luke was telling him not asking him. By the end of the meal it was clear that Luke was in charge. He thanked them for the meal and then announced that we would go back to Jeff’s room for the evening and did not wish to be disturbed. They should send Beth up when she arrives. He also told them that I would be spending the night. I hadn’t planned on that but it was Luke’s decision. I’d call home to clear it with my parents. I’ve stayed with Jeff before and it shouldn’t be a problem. Back in the room we started stripping for more sex when Jeff asked, “How did you do that?” “Do what?” Luke wasn’t aware he did anything. He must be used to us normal people submitting to him it is just what he expects as normal. “Jeff and I were just amazed at how easily you got his parents to go along with your plans. If Jeff tried to tell them the same thing they’d have questions or objections. It was easy for me to see that you are now head of this house. They will do whatever you want.” “Well then, it will make things easier,” Luke stated. “When I’m here we are going to have lots of sex and it is best if your folks accept the situation.” “But you didn’t tell them we were having sex or that I am your slave,” Jeff countered. “I didn’t have to,” Luke asserted. “How you two looked at me and acted around me made it perfectly clear. And your dad knows that I could fuck him or your mom anytime I set my mind to it. His silent submission shows he understands that and it is a request for my mercy that I will honor as long as he continues to recognize his place.” “I really have no idea what it is like to be you,” Jeff said softly obviously thinking about it. I guess I was equally at a loss. “Are you like this at home with your own people?”

“No, at home I’m still a sixteen year old kid,” Luke confessed. “You met our quarterback. He has fucked me regularly. Having you as a slave and Terry as a boyfriend lets me interact with the outside world and practice asserting myself. You actually do have no idea since you really are not men. You have male biology but your true nature is to serve and please real males. I just showed it to you. Your dad actually is a man but, as such, he can easily recognize me as his superior and he acts accordingly.” Luke wasn’t interested in more talk. It was time for sex. A couple hours later Beth arrived, opening the door we no longer needed to bother to lock. She saw Luke fucking her boyfriend Jeff while I lay sprawled on the bed beside them recovering from my last round, covered in my spewed cum and leaking Luke’s load from my ass. Luke spotted her and told her to come in. She did. He didn’t miss a stroke in Jeff as she watched. He pulled out his whole cum covered pole once so she could know its size before plunging it into a semi-delirious Jeff. He quickly shot his load, triggering Jeff, and pulled out to give his attention to the newcomer. He stood before Beth. His body streaked with lines that Jeff and I had sprayed him with and a hard cock that was still leaking the end of his last load. “You must be Beth,” he stated. “I’m Luke Eagle Claw. I knew Jeff’s girl friend would be beautiful and you certainly are. As you saw Jeff is no longer into girls so you can be my girl if you want.” He actually offered her a choice and I’m sure he would have accepted it if she declined but I could see Beth was already under his spell. She knew she had a chance to be with a real man. “Of course I want to be your girl,” Beth asserted giddily. She started to shed her clothes without any prompting. We watched as Luke fucked her. I’d fucked several girls before and had no complaints but

I’d never seen a girl react like Beth, even in porn. Luke had given us multiple orgasms but Beth must have had an almost continuous one for over thirty minutes. She was loud too. By the time Luke has shot a second load into here overflowing cunt she had passed out from sensory overload. Luke just held her with her legs wrapped about his waist and his cock still deep inside her. Jeff got a fresh damp towel and we tried to revive her. It took twenty minutes before her wide open eyes refocused and she looked around before fixing her gaze on Luke. “My God, Luke,” she exclaimed. “I never imagined sex could be like that.” “I know,” Jeff said apologetically. “I thought I was man enough for a woman.” “You were the best I’d had before today,” Beth said. “If I hadn’t had Luke I’d have gladly married you. But Luke...” Her voice trailed off. “Beth, now that you are my girl, you need to know what I expect,” Luke said. “I’ll take good care of you. Expect me to share you with my friends and when you are with them obey them like you would me.” She nodded. “Jeff is now my sex slave,” Luke continued. “I tell him what to do and who to have sex with. When I’m away you will be in charge of him. If anyone wishes his sexual services they can ask you. If neither you or I are around anyone can ask Jeff directly and he is required to agree. One final point, Terry is my boyfriend so he has permission to have sex with Jeff or you whenever he wishes. Are you clear on your rules?” “Yes Luke,” she said firmly. Then it was time for more sex. Beth had to leave by ten. I did have sex with her. Before today she was out of my league but my status got a boost as Luke’s boyfriend. It was OK enough but we were both more interested in sex with Luke than each other. There was more sex overnight and the next day. Luke’s cousin, Matt, came over with Rob. Luke was driving them as

Matt was too young to drive. Matt wasn’t too young to fuck and he fucked me and Jeff while Luke tried Rob. Matt was only fourteen and not as big as Luke but he knew how to use his seven and a half inches. Rob has a brother Matt’s age. Matt initiated him sexually. Well, that was how things started. Everything seemed the same when school began on Monday but everything had changed. Word that two dozen of the hottest guys in school were available to service all got around quickly. Beth in particular took care to keep Jeff busy. I had to ask her to block out some time for me to work with him academically but it soon proved easier for him to get good grades by fucking his teachers. Beth, Jeff and I went to Luke’s home the Friday after Thanksgiving to spend the weekend. We met his parents and sister, Rose, and younger brother, Jason. Luke’s dad and Jason both fucked Jeff and I and Jason also did Beth. I got a chance to watch Rose show Beth the ins and outs of lesbian action. It was a hot show and Beth was clearly into it but she said afterwards she prefers cock. I do too. We met lots of Luke’s friends and Jason invited several of his to fuck us too. They were all great and even guys Jason’s age were easily able to dominate us. I got a chance to see some of Jason’s homework. It was way more advanced than I’d had as a college bound advanced placement student. I came back for winter break. Beth also came up with her younger brother, Eddie. I think they said they were going skiing with Jeff. Jeff had it easier as he didn’t need to hide his activities from his folks. It was another great visit. Spring semester back in our high school got increasingly sexual. The boyfriends and girlfriends of Indian studs were at the top of the social pecking order. By getting close to us they hoped it would lead to sex with our Indian friends. Stories of such encounters were all over school. I had more offers to fuck asses or cunts than I could possibly handle. Even Beth’s kid brother, still in middle school, was in demand once it became

known he was Jason Eagle Claw’s boyfriend. The sex slaves were technically on the bottom, having no free will. But, in reality, they were envied because they were guaranteed great sex and their services were in demand from those hoping that their master would wish to exercise the option of returning the favor. But usually the only ones that got attention were those that misused a slave’s services and no one wanted that sort of attention after word went around. Still, a few that were particularly good and respectful of their partners did get rewarded; enough to encourage the proper behavior. I was enjoying my life immensely when things took another turn over spring break. We were all spending it on the reservation while my parents and Beth’s parents thought we were at a resort in Baja. I only spent the first day with Luke and Jason. Luke had lent me to three Indian boys. They were all fifteen and were planning on camping for a week in the mountains. They would hunt, fish and exercise their traditional skills. It would be done on horseback. I was the entertainment though they would certainly have sex with each other too. I was promised they would teach me a lot about living in the wilderness and naturally the sex would be great too. Sunday morning Luke dropped me off at a stable that would be our starting point. One of the boys came out to claim me. He was wearing a leather breechcloth and vest and nothing else. He was about five eight and 180 well-muscled pounds. Luke introduced me and the kid as Mark Red Hawk. He promised Luke they’d show me a good time. He led me back to the stable, explaining we should be ready to leave in about an hour. At the stable I was introduced to our other two adventurers, John and Gene Red Hawk, Mark’s cousins from different brothers of his dad. John was about five six and he packed a lot of muscle on that frame. He must have weighed as much as John. Gene was the tallest, just shy of six feet. I figure him at about two hundred so the effect was just like a bigger version of John. They were both just wearing the breechcloths and each had a sheen of sweat from the exertions of getting the horses ready and packed.

I was wearing blue jeans and a blue denim shirt. I’m five seven and a well- defined 145 pounds but by now I was used to being around the much more massive Indian men and boys. They gathered around me and I could tell they were assessing me sexually. After a few moments Gene said, “You are overdressed. We have some traditional garb for you.” They all started stripping me out of my clothes and in a couple minutes I was naked before them. Gene showed me how the breechcloth was tied while John helped me into the vest. They had moccasins for my feet though they didn’t need them. “This is fine now but won’t it be cold at night?” I asked. “We have blankets and will start a fire. With shared body heat we will all be fine,” Gene assured me. “And these,” Mark added, flipping aside the front flap of his breechcloth, “don’t get in the way of sex.” He displayed a cock with a nice thick six inches soft. The other two revealed what they were packing. John, the shortest overall seemed the biggest below. He was seven and a half soft. Gene had six and a half soft. That is what I am when hard. Mark slipped his hand under my rear flap and stroked my firm bubble butt, sliding a couple fingers into my hole. They came out coated with cum from Luke’s last load. “I’m sure we’ll have fun,” he remarked. So was I. They had been placing gear on four stallions, two brown, a black and a pinto. “Which one is mine?” I asked.

“You’ll ride War Arrow,” John said, indicating the brown one with a white blaze on its forehead. “Can you ride bareback?” “Yes,” I replied. “Luke and Jason took me out a few times. I’m used to being ridden bareback too.” “Yes, part of the fun of getting fucked is receiving the seed of a strong male and sharing his strength,” Gene explained. As they finished up I got a few carrots that I spotted in a bag off to one side and fed them to my horse to get acquainted. I stroked his face and he looked at me. We’d get along fine. We were soon on our way, single file, on a trail up into the mountains. My horse was third in line with Gene behind me. I always liked the feeling of the horse’s muscles working beneath my cock and balls that are resting on its soft hair with no fabric separating me from my horse. The dense trees closed around us. The forest was quiet; just the clomping of the horses’ hooves and the calls of some birds. From time to time the boys would point out some animal almost invisible in the brush or tracks that one left in the dirt. The forest was strange to me but home to them. I heard the sound of falling water well before it was visible. We rode past a final row of tall pines into a clearing that had a grassy field with a small lake. The water tumbled down a cliff face about fifty feet into the lake. A small stream flowed from the opposite side to continue the journey to the ocean. This was obviously our stop for the day. John took care of the horses and Mark worked on getting a fire going. I went with Gene. He grabbed a bow and arrows from his gear and strode to the lake. A few minutes later we had half a dozen good-sized lake trout for our meal. He let me try but I missed. He said I needed to adjust my aim for the light bending in water. I helped carry the catch back to our camp. Mark had the fire going and both boys had spread out some blankets on the grass. John took our fish for cooking while Gene and Mark took me to the blankets.

We were sitting up with one boy on either side of me. Gene moved to kiss me while Mark flipped aside my front flap and started sucking my cock. By now I knew that with Indian males I just let them take control and enjoy the action. Gene knew how to kiss. His tongue dominated my mouth like his cock would later dominate my ass. I stroked it gently with my tongue, showing that he was welcome inside me and that I accepted his superiority. Meanwhile Mark had me hard and paused his cock sucking. He stripped my vest off. When Gene broke our kiss the boys pushed my back to the blankets and Mark got on top of me for some sixty-nine action. I took him into my mouth. He was now eight and a half hard inches. He went back to sucking me. Then my legs were lifted and I felt Gene’s piece at my entrance. He knew my ass was experience and carried a load from earlier so he just pushed in. He felt as big as Luke, nine inches. After a few minutes of being fucked and sucked I shot a big load to Mark and he flooded my mouth in return. Mark then switched off with John. When Gene flooded my gut with his seed I gave John a load and took his in my mouth. John rolled off to lay beside me as Gene withdrew. Gene helped me sit up and I used my mouth to clean off his cock. John was seated beside me when I finished and pulled me in for a kiss so he could share some of what I cleaned from his cousin. Mark brought the cooked trout and we sat together on the blankets for the meal. “We’re happy to have you with us for the trip,” Gene remarked. “We’ll make sure you don’t miss Luke too much.” “I’m excited to be here,” I replied. “I’ve never done a camping trip before and I think I couldn’t find better companions for the experience. I’ll miss Luke some but I think being the object for the attentions of three wild Indian studs will keep me satisfied.”

“We will,” Mark assured me, not that I needed any assurance. “A couple years ago we weren’t so strong and muscular. We were plenty fit and knew our traditional skills and, yes, very sexual. A couple of our tribesmen met some Asian studs at college. They had developed a potion to build super muscles. They invited them up for sex frequently. Then, last year, they took it to the next level and became almost eight foot tall behemoths.” “Yes, I’ve seen a few around but haven’t had sex with one yet,” I added. “I have,” John boasted. “You can’t imagine what it is like to have a 28 inch cock explode inside you.” “Anyway,” Mark continued, “it turned out their sperm became super potent too and we had a couple dozen of our women get pregnant because their partner had had sex with one and was so saturated with the super sperm that a few mixed with that from their normal partner. That was all that was needed. The result was the super-kids.” “Yeah, a few of them have fucked me,” I admitted. “It was wild being manhandled by someone half my height and not even a year old. They were good though.” “Yes,” Mark said. “That was why we got the muscle boost. It lets us be more equal to them. Though by the time they turn two they’ll be as strong as we are now. I’ve heard rumors that something will be done to fix that.” “The super-kids are really smart too,” Gene stated. “The stuff we took made us way smarter but the kids have us beat.” “I saw some of what Luke and Jason were taking in high school,” I said. “I’m one of the best in my school but it was way beyond me. How smart are you?” “The new courses only started this year,” Gene said. “But the work moves pretty quickly and we have no trouble keeping up. They have us doing some school projects that are really interesting. Our best estimate is that

we are about twice as smart as the top geniuses in history and the adults are even smarter but the kids have everyone beat.” “We can read and understand a math or physics book as fast as you read a comic book,” John added. “But the part that might interest you the most is we can read your body just as easily. That means we know how what we do sexually is affecting you. We can hold you on the brink or trigger your cock at will. If we get really familiar with you we can push you past orgasm but keep you from shooting. That can be a wild feeling.” “I’m sure you’ve had that done to you before,” Gene explained. “We love doing it to White guys. It drives you wild and you lose all sense of time or place and probably pass out once we let you cum. Most will do anything to experience that again and they view us as sex gods, which we are.” “Yes, I’ve felt that,” I confessed. “It is great. And, you are sex gods. I feel no shame in worshiping you or serving you in any way you might desire.” “You’re Luke’s boyfriend,” Gene stated. “That makes you almost part of the tribe. When you agreed to come with us you became part of us; our honorary cousin. We’ll give you pleasure as a friend not as a worshipper. But first we need to hunt dinner.” The boys stood up and John lent me a hand. They got their bows and each strapped a big knife to their right thigh. We then set off on foot through the forest. They made no sound walking through the dense growth and showed me how to move silently. About twenty minutes later Gene signaled us to stop. John pointed to show me a deer just visible beyond a clump of brush a hundred yards away. I never would have seen it. Gene shot an arrow. It hit. The deer took three frenzied steps and collapsed. We ran over. Gene retrieved his arrow from the carcass as Mark and John set about cutting off the meat. We had brought one of the packs that had supplies for the trip, empty except for a supply of plastic zip bags. We were using traditional skills but the bows, arrows, knives and such were of modern construction.

They made short work of butchering the deer and we started back with a full load of venison that would last us several days. The job left Mark and John bloody and they were looking forward to a dip in the lake. The carcass would be a meal for nature’s cleanup crew. We dropped our stuff at camp. I shed my breechcloth and vest. Mark and John had taken theirs off earlier to avoid getting them bloody. I thought that if the days are as warm as it was now why bother with clothes at all. The lake was fed from snow melting higher up and was cold. It took a few minutes to get used to it. It was shallow enough to stand except in the very center. We walked to the waterfall and all stood under the falling stream. I used my hands to rub and feel their muscles. Then they lifted me, ass up, under the strongest flow to clean me out. When I was put right side up John had me by my waist with my back to him and lowered me onto his cock, nine and a half hard inches. Gene lifted my legs to his shoulders and pushed into my ass beside John. It wasn’t my first time at being double stuffed. I’d done it seven or eight times previously; possibly a couple more times because I was always a little disoriented when the action got intense. “That’s great guys,” I encouraged them. “I wish we could squeeze Mark in too.” “You still have an unoccupied hole,” Gene observed. He put his right hand between Mark’s legs and lifted him into the air, showing the same effort I might display using a ten pound dumbbell. Mark was now at the perfect height for me to suck him. I did as the other boys started stroking in my gut. This is almost perfect. We had moved out of the main flow of the waterfall but were surrounded by the fine mist from the splashing water. The sky was a cloudless deep blue and the afternoon sun was warm. I had three big Indian cocks in me and these big muscled boys were in total control just the way I like it.

Well, that was just the start of our first day. The rest of the week was just as good. We only wore our vests in the evening after the sun went down and didn’t bother with the breechcloths at all. By the end of the week I was tanned almost as deeply as an Indian’s natural shade and no tan lines. My Indian buddies had thought to bring some sunscreen for me. I had forgotten that detail. On Saturday morning we rode into town at the site of the all day party that would wrap up the week. This party was for men and boys over twelve, though non-Indian girlfriends were allowed. The Indian women and girls had a separate party. Four nude guys arriving on horseback caused no stir. It was almost noon and the action was well underway. Everyone was naked and either having sex, recovering from it or setting up their next round. It was quite a sight. There were a few hundred Indian males, muscular boys and more muscular adults. The short super-kids, none much taller than forty inches and about half a dozen guys that were almost eight feet tall. I recognized the Indian, Samuel. The others looked more Asian and I didn’t know them but heard the stories. We dismounted and John had one of the younger boys take care of our horses. There was a corral nearby with several other horses. Gene took me over to where the Eagle Claw clan was. I spotted Luke and Jeff as we approached. Matt and Rob were there too. Rob was being fucked by one of Matt’s friends while Matt was pumping his friend’s ass. I saw Beth and Cindy on blankets being taken in cunt and ass while sucking a cock. Jason and Beth’s brother Eddie were side by side being fucked by older boys with cocks about twelve inches. Luke turned toward us as we approached. “Hi Luke,” Gene greeted him. “I want to thank you for lending us Terry. He was a great companion.” “It was nothing,” Luke replied. “Did you learn anything interesting, Terry?” “They showed me plenty of survival skills,” I said. “But mostly I learned that Indian boys are sexually insatiable but I already knew that.”

“Ha,” Gene laughed. “You took on the three of us for six days. We thought we’d have to fuck each other some but that wasn’t necessary. You’ve got a good boy here Luke.” “I know,” Luke replied as Gene departed. I was pleased by being praised to my boyfriend. I was a little nonplussed by being called a boy by Gene who was three years younger than I. Of course physically, sexually and even intellectually he and his cousins were way superior to me. By now I am so used to that I don’t think about it usually and I’m comfortable in a totally submissive role. It is not that much different than Jeff’s status as a slave. Theoretically I could refuse but I never would. “Come with me,” Luke said. “There is someone I want you to meet.” We started walking. By now I understood that meet meant ‘have sex with’. We went to a nearby group. There was an adult Indian male wearing a police uniform that fit his big muscles tightly. And four boys and two girls having sex. One of the boys was white and older, a young man, fucking a high school girl. Another was one of the super-kids, fucking a young Indian boy about Jason’s age. The other Indian was about Luke’s age and I recognized his partner as Rebecca Sanders from our high school. She had a boyfriend Steve on the swim team but Eddie stole him from her. I think the other girl must be Rachel, her sister. “Terry, this is Mark Grey Eagle, Chief of our tribal police,” Luke began. “Chief, this is Terry Parker, my boyfriend. I brought him over to meet Bill and Hank. The Chief has a new wife, Rick, we met a few days ago. I guess she is with the other women.” “Right,” the Chief confirmed. “I’d love to meet you Terry but I’m on duty. My boys will take good care of you and you can come back later in the afternoon if you’re free.” “Hi Luke,” called the biggest of the Indian boys who kept a steady stroke with Rebecca. “Terry, I’m Bill and this is my girlfriend, Rebecca. Our

neighbor, Sam, is fucking Hank and his pet, Jim, is fucking Hank’s girl Rachel.” “No,” said Jim. “I’m fucking Rachel and Jim is doing Hank. We switched bodies for this round.” That had me confused. “Hi,” I said. I know Rebecca. We are in some classes together in my high school and I’ve seen Rachel around campus. They are pretty nice catches for girlfriends. I’d be jealous of Indian guys taking the best girls in our school if I were still into girls but I know why they are attracted to you.” Bill pumped a load into Rebecca’s cunt which was already full from her earlier sex and stood up. He was about five eight and two hundred pounds with a nice ten inch cock, still hard and coated with cum. He took me next and offered Luke a turn with Rebecca. I had sex with all the males. The super-kid, Samuel fucked me using Jim’s body and then let Jim fuck me on his own. It was better with the kid running things even though he’s only about a year old. It seemed like an odd arrangement to me but Jim said it was great and I could tell he was happy about it. It was the start of a great day. I had the chance to try one of the big studs, Tony Thieu. He had a twenty-four inch cock and really gave me a workout. He came twice, each a huge load, and he’d been having sex all day. We got back to Like’s home about ten in the evening. We were all tired enough to go right to sleep. Luke and Jason share a bedroom with two beds. With Jeff, Eddie, Beth and I, both beds were crowded. It was morning when movement on the bed woke me. Luke had sat up, pulling his cock from my ass. Someone was knocking on the room door. I turned to look and saw Luke’s dad, Ray, at the open door. Everyone was now awake and looking at him. “We had some boxes delivered this morning,” he explained. “I opened the one marked to open first and a video played. It detected that we were not all present and directed me to get everyone together. Come downstairs.”

He left and we all went down. It was just after eight in the morning. No need for clothes and Luke, Jason and Eddie had morning wood that they hadn’t been able to work off. Ray and his wife, Iris, were waiting as we filed in and found places to sit. A tablet that was all screen was propped up in front. It displayed a green dot that Ray pressed when we were seated. The screen brightened and displayed three people seated facing us. The central figure was an muscular Asian male. To his right was a slightly smaller Caucasian male and to his left was a stunningly beautiful and sexy blond female. I realized the men must be as big as the huge studs I met yesterday and the girl the female equivalent. They introduced themselves and gave us a rundown on what was happening. I realized that the video was not a recording but synthesized for us. I asked a question and they answered it. We were directed to take a potion and then drink a nutritional supplement that would enhance our bodies. Jeff, Beth, Eddie and I were included in the process. We all drank. I immediately felt hungry and started on the supplement drink. The others did too. About three hours later the process completed. I no longer felt hungry. I was now six seven and a mass of shredded muscle. My cock was now sixteen inches. Jeff finished at six eight and his muscles were bulkier than mine but he was muscular to start while I was lean. He had eighteen inches to go with it. Luke was sixteen so he finished at six five and had fifteen inches while Eddie and Jason, a couple years younger were six two and six three respectively and both with twelve inches. Raymond was definitely still the man of the house topping out a half inch shy of eight feet with twenty nine inches of cock. He looked no older than twenty. Iris was a beautiful woman before but she would shame supermodels now. She was seven eight and I don’t think they have enough letters for her breast size. The same was true for Beth and Rose. Beth was now six four with double D breasts and Rose was six one with a D cup size.

They were amazing knockers, perfectly shaped with no sag or wobble as the ladies moved. I really love cock but they were definitely tempting me to try. The main room was crowded now that everyone was so big. We were eager to try our our new bodies with each other but the video came on and told us to do the next step which was to upgrade the house. That apparently is done by a silver cube with a green button on the top. We would sleep through the process. Ray pressed the button. When I woke up I was laying on a large leather padded square with Luke, Jeff and Beth. It was about ten feet on a side so there was plenty of room. Another pad held Ray and Iris and Jason, Eddie and Rose shared the third. Everyone was waking up. The main room was now many times it’s former size and had twenty foot ceilings. On wall was a huge video screen that displayed the image of a muscular, but not enhanced muscular, Indian male wearing only a breechcloth that was tied so loosely that it exposed the top two inches of a what appeared to be a soft ten inch cock. “That’s Michael!” Iris exclaimed. “He’s a friend of Ray and I from long ago. He died in a car crash before Luke was born.” “Yes, it is,” Ray confirmed. “He actually was that big and would often flaunt it just like that.” “Ray, Iris, Luke, Rose, Jason and Jeff, Terry and Beth,” the image said, looking at each of us as it did. “I chose this image from what I know about you which is almost everything. You can call me Michael. I am an artificial intelligence and run this house. If you need anything just call my name and I will be with you.” “How much do you know about us?” I asked. “I know more about you than you know about yourself,” Michael assured me. “I know the answers to questions you haven’t formulated yet. For example, you are wondering that now that you are bigger and stronger than

Luke, Jason and Eddie will they still fuck you. The answer is, yes they will because they are men. You have the anatomy but you get you know your role is to give pleasure to real men and receive it from them. You fuck boys in your school because you know they cannot pleasure you, so fucking them is the next best option for you. How did I do?” “I think that was more than I wanted to know,” I admitted. Michael was right. “That wasn’t something I wanted put out to everyone.” “They already knew,” Michael insisted. “It is something men sense. They know their superiority as surely as you know they are superior. Your unease comes from them being younger but the sexual assurance they have is a matter of temperament not age. I can’t actually explain it to you. It would be like explaining color to a blind man.” “Don’t worry, Terry. We will take care of you,” Eddie assured me as Luke and Jason added agreement. I was being soothed by a fourteen year old who was a virgin five months ago but, as Michael said, I knew somehow he was more man than I. Next up was a tour of the house. It was about four times the previous size with twenty foot ceilings in the first level and fifteen foot on the second. There was a pool that you could swim laps on against a current and a spacious hot tub. You got to the pool area by walking right through floor to ceiling windows that appeared solid but when you went through there was nothing in your way. If Michael didn’t think you should be allowed through it was solid. Luke, Rose and Jason had there own rooms with attached baths. The shower used the same tricky glass. There were no controls, Michael ran everything. There were a couple guest rooms, also with their own facilities but the beds in the boys’ rooms were huge and we wouldn’t need them. There were clothes in the closets for all of our new sizes, but not many. Michael could make anything we need in about two minutes.

Then it was time to break in the new beds. First up was to end Rose’s virginity. There was no worry about getting her pregnant. The girls had total control of their bodies now. Luke had the honor and Jason would go next.

“I don’t need to watch straight porn,” Eddie said to me. “I fuck my sister all the time. I said I’d take care of you. Come with me.” He grabbed my hand and I let him lead me to Jason’s new room. When there he held me to him and with a hand behind my head bent my neck to kiss me. I was five inches taller and four years older but Eddie knew he was in control and the kiss was his way of reminding me. He put me on the bed, raised my legs and shoved in all his new twelve inches in one thrust. He was a good fucker before but he was better now. He seemed to instinctively know how to handle his big cock and me. He brought me to a quick climax. My new cock shot buckets. The first blast shot way over my head and splattered against the wall at least five feet beyond that. Follow on jets soaked my face and trunk. He kept me hard by vigorous pumping my ass, hitting all the right spots. He put my right at the edge and held me there for what seemed forever. “Please,” I begged. “I love dominating the high school guys,” Eddie admitted. “They always start by thinking I’m just a boy trying to be around big guys. They never imagine that their ass would be clutching my cock until it happens. Then they know who is the man and who the boy. Just being bigger and stronger than I hadn’t changed a thing. Since you begged nicely, I’ll let you cum.” He pulled my trigger and my cock spurted again as strong as the first time. But I didn’t get any relief from my orgasm. Eddie fucked me harder and faster and I was still on the edge. I knew what was coming. He pounded me for minutes before making a final plunge and seeding my ass. His new cock shot as much as mine and with just as much force but his was deep inside me and my whole body shook as he unloaded. My own cock spewed again but I barely noticed it compared to what Eddie was doing inside me. I was totally drained of energy. I felt Eddie pull out and another cock entered me but I didn’t know who. I was fucked several more times that afternoon. Mostly I was in a daze.

I recovered my senses in the shower with Luke. He was washing us in fairly cool water. My chin was on my chest so I raised my head. My arms and legs were limp but started to work as I recovered my awareness. I was being supported my Luke’s cock up my gut. When I got my legs under me and stood, a couple inches slipped out. “Welcome back,” Luke said. “You had fun this afternoon. We are going to have dinner.” “What time is it?” I asked. “It is five forty seven,” said Michael as his image appeared on a screen that had appeared to be part of the wall. “You need to work on remaining conscious and alert during sex so you can actively participate with your top. I’ll coach you.” “I really need to get home,” I said. “I promised my parents I would be back around six. They think we were in Baja for the week.” “I called them for you and told them you were running late,” Michael said. “They now expect you at eight.” “We were all going to go over to the Grey Eagle’s home to check out their new place and new bodies,” Luke said. “Come with us.” “I’d love to,” I said and meant it. “But I need to explain what happened. This new body can’t be hidden.” “Don’t try,” Luke suggested. “Just tell them the truth, all of it. The worst that can happen is they kick you out. Then you just come up here and live with us. You have taken so much Indian sperm in the last few months you can’t possibly be White anymore.” He was right about that. “I will,” I resolved.

We finished up and had dinner made by Michael. It was really good. Then I got into my new outfit, jeans and a muscle tee that fit me like a second skin. Wherever I tried to put my cock it would show a thick bulge. I was twelve inches soft. I finally decided to let it ride across my left hip. If I got hard I thought the tip might rip through the side. Michael had recycled my old car. My transport home was like a van but had no wheels. It floated about a foot off the driveway. Michael said he could take me anyplace on Earth in under an hour. Home was five minutes away. If I need transportation just say it aloud and a vehicle will be there almost immediately because, Michael said, he will know I need it before I do and have it standing by. I said goodbye to the others. They were going about a mile so no need for anything but a quick jog. With our new bodies they could make it in two minutes without breaking a sweat. I got in. There were several seats but no controls and no seat belts. I sat in what would have been the driver’s seat. It could freely swivel to face the rear. “We will depart,” Michael said, appearing in the windshield in front of me. We rose in the air and started moving. There was no feeling of motion. “The propulsion is inertialess so no need for restraints. If I crashed into a mountain we would stop instantly with no damage to us or the mountain.” I had a quick look out the window and we were descending to the driveway in front of my house. A tray extended from the front and Michael said to take my updated phone. It was just a 4” by 6” bendable piece of black plastic. It could display video on either side and could be used like that or unfold to eight by twelve with no sign of a seam. There were no controls. I just need to speak. It is actually just an extension of Michael. We were home. I stepped out and the ‘car’ lifted into the darkening sky. I entered. Mom and Dad were in the main room watching TV. They looked up as I entered and did a double take on seeing my size. “What happened to you?” Dad asked. “How did you get so big?”

“It is time I told you the story,” I started. “I didn’t go to Baja. I went to the reservation. I have an Indian boyfriend, Luke Eagle Claw. When I told you I was spending the weekends with Jeff, we were actually at the reservation or Luke was visiting us here. Luke is big and muscular like I am now.” I decided to leave out the part about him being sixteen. “He has sex with us and I have sex with his friends too. I’m gay.” It was out. They didn’t say anything for a long while. I looked at their reactions and realized I could almost see what they were thinking. They said what we took made us smarter and this may be part of it. My dad was confused and subdued. I thought he might be angry but he is reacting to me as if I were superior to him. It struck me that here I am the alpha male and he knows it. In Indian country I know they are superior but here it is different, especially looking like this. But it is also my body language and attitude I realized. Mom was reacting too. She is sexually attracted to me but trying not to show it but Dad knows and it feeds his insecurity. “And how did you get big?” Mom asked. “Yes,” I didn’t tell that. “The Indians have a potion to make you big like this. Since I am Luke’s boyfriend, they let me try it. I am actually way stronger than I look. I could lift dad’s SUV easily.” “You got a package this morning,” Mom said, trying to change the subject. She indicated a cube just inside the door. As they considered what to say next I opened it. It was the same silver cube with the green button on the top that upgraded Luke’s home. “We won’t try to control you,” Dad said. “You have made your choice. But in our house you have to follow our rules.” He was trying to assert authority but I could see he was uncertain. “About our house, I’m going to do an upgrade,” I said, pressing the green button. We feel asleep.

I was first to wake up in the transformed house. Michael was on a big video panel that filled one wall. He was still wearing the loose breechcloth. I asked him to put more on for my parents sake but he responded logically that they might as well get used to it as they will see that and more when my friends visit. The main level was open plan. We could only add a little to the footprint because of lot limits but the living area now incorporates the space of the garage. Michael moved the garage below ground. There were no pads for play in the main room but very nice seating. We now had a heated pool and spa and the fence around the rear yard was upgraded for privacy. On the upper level, my parents had a very expansive suit facing the front of the house. I had a bedroom fitted with a huge bed. There were two guests rooms and a lounge area that all interconnected with my room and shared a very expansive bath area. There was a full deck on the rear of the upper level with steps to the pool area. It was like my own home within a home and Michael would ensure privacy for me and my guests. And naturally it was designed to be comfortable for massive eight footers. Michael let my parents wake up and their reaction to him was as I expected. He explained that he was in charge of the house and It would be a mistake to make him angry. I didn’t think he would do anything hurtful but he does want his authority respected and he can be somewhat controlling. They were impressed with the new house and Michael gave them one time access to my rooms. I went to sleep alone for the first time in over a week. School on Monday was unusual in that all the boyfriends, girlfriends and slaves showed off their new bodies. Michael had given me a white knit shirt and black slacks to wear. They didn’t hide anything, my cock included. I caught up with Beth and Jeff and got their news and told them mine. Jeff told me about being upgraded to boyfriend and about the offer to join the tribal police. That offer sounded good to me too. I had been accepted to UCLA but I didn’t really want to be away from my friends here. Michael said he could get me into Berkeley where I could join the fraternity with the big

Asian studs but, even that, would take me away. I asked Michael about it during first period and he said I could join too. During the day the purchase of the federal and state forest land by the Indians was announced. When the transfer is complete in June our town will be surrounded by the reservation. The tribe announced that they will allow logging under the existing rules so the town won’t suffer. But they also offered to buy any property from those wishing to relocate at a very generous price. Beth had filled me in on the plans for the dance, if it could still be called that. They planned to bring in several dozen Indians, boys and girls, to do sexual initiation for the whole student body. We had been pretty free with our sexual activity but never so open. I knew that they would not be doing this unless they were certain it would work and it would. I’ll let Beth and the other girlfriends handle the arrangements. I was never in the cool kids circle that did such things. Luke was taking her and Jeff. I had assumed that Luke would take me. No problem, Luke would take me but thought having a date that could devote more time to me would be better. He suggested Gene. I had Michael connect me with Gene and I asked him. He said yes and I definitely liked his new body with, now, fourteen inches. Jeff no longer needed my tutoring but we still got together for sex. He was fucking all the guys that fucked him when he was a slave and I frequently got seconds. Of course, I was way smarter too. My actual school work only took minutes. In class while the teachers droned on, I and the other enhanced students were getting caught up with our Indian friends with lessons on our video by our A.I.s. In a couple weeks I had completed college work and was starting the Indian high school stuff. Michael wanted me to fuck my Mom and Dad. I was uncomfortable with that but he insisted. I asked if someone else could get them started so it

was arranged that we’d have the whole Eagle Claw family over to meet my parents. When they arrived the guys were in shorts and muscle tees. Their huge cocks, including Ray’s piece that was twenty four soft were unmistakeable. Iris and Rose were in flimsy dresses that barely covered anything. It wasn’t long before the girls had Dad alone in a guest room and the guys had Mom naked on her bed. With Ray’s super-sperm it will only be a few months until I have a half brother or sister. When they had Mom crazy with lust it was my turn. Then everybody switched and we did Dad. I will say Michael was right. Having Mom and Dad dependent on me for sexual satisfaction enhances my authority and eliminates problems at home. With Luke only minutes away I would visit there of he here a few times a week, sometimes at Jeff or Beth’s homes, sometimes here. At school I was mostly a top but I preferred being a bottom with the big dicked Indian boys. That was the case with most of the boyfriends and slaves but we picked up enough and now were very well equipped to help each other out when our guys weren’t handy. Finally it was the day for the cultural exchange with the Indian high school. At least a third of the kids knew it would be sex education and only some of those had anything beyond our descriptions of what the Indian boys looked like. I was in Room 106 for American History with Mr. Walker. He was going over the history of the local tribe. The treaty that established their reservation was negotiated by early California Governor Leland Stanford to ensure peace for the construction of the Western Pacific Railroad just after the Civil War. In response to a question he mentioned that Stanford University was actually named to memorialize his son. At that point our guests arrived in their school uniforms that were as form fitting as the garb that Michael has me wearing. We had the cousins from my camping trip, Gene and Mark Red Hawk, Simon White Cloud and Mark’s sister Daisy. Since Gene and Mark had met me it was no coincidence that they had this room and I was expecting them.

“I’m the teacher, Benjamin Walker,” he began a greeting but you could tell he was surprised by their muscles, size and, in Daisy’s case, beauty. “We were discussing some of the history of your tribe. Perhaps you could give your perspective.” “Thank you Ben,” Gene began, putting a big arm around the teacher’s waist. He was now about six four so half a foot taller than the teacher. “I’m Gene Red Hawk. We have my cousin, Mark Red Hawk, and his sister, Daisy, and Simon White Cloud. Today is more about the future. Your school dance is this Friday and almost every student has a date from our tribe. Instead of a dance we are planning an all night orgy and that will be more fun if you students have some sexual experience ahead of the event. We are your teachers for the day but feel free to practice among yourselves.” “Get out! We can’t do this,” our teacher protested, trying to push Gene away but the strong Indian boy easily held him to his side. “Ben, relax,” Gene said. “I know you have been divorced for five years. You couldn’t satisfy a woman. I’ll show you how you can satisfy a man and we’ll show the class how two guys have fun.” His A.I. must have given him the information. “Terry, get up here and take Ben’s clothes off while I get the rest of the class started,” he continued and I moved to do as directed. He pushed the subdued teacher toward me with a firm pat on his ass and then Daisy explained the vials they had for the class to take. “Don’t worry, Mr. Walker,” I tried to reassure him as I was removing his clothes. “Gene has fucked me and he is very good. You’ll enjoy it. And after he breaks you in I’ll be here to fuck you once in a while until you find a steady boyfriend.” By then the preliminaries were over. The vial had done a good job on Mr. Walker. He now had a defined six-pack and a firm ass and a little bit of muscle as his moderate body fat was repurposed. Gene took the teacher

from me and bent him chest down over his desk. He made no attempt to struggle or protest. Gene started by spreading the teacher’s legs wide and working the hole with his tongue, first around the rim, then plunging inside. We all could hear the moans. Then he used one, two and then three fingers to stretch his hole, adding lube with the plentiful flow of juice from his cock. While Gene was working I decided to get one of our formerly fat students started. He was still a short five seven but had serious muscle on that frame. The best part was the tight and muscled ass he now had. He only had five inches of dick but that was not my focus. I bent him on the desk beside our teacher. I didn’t get any resistance. He hadn’t had any sexual interest from girls or boys and was eager to change that. “Good, Terry,” Gene said seeing me getting ready to fuck next to him. “I’ll hold off popping this cherry until you’re ready and have a contest with you to see who can make their partner shoot first. Ben, you heard that, a competition, and I don’t like to lose.” He slapped the teacher’s ass, hard. I got my guy ready then we placed out cocks in position and Gene did a countdown from three to signal the start. Ben gave a scream as he got half of Gene’s fourteen inches in the first thrust. I was going slow and took a minute to push my fat cockhead in. By that time Gene has started a short stroke and his guy was starting to recover from the initial pain. I slowly added a few more inches and began to tease the prostate. That got mine to start leaking down the side of the desk. “How about a second bet?” Gene asked. “First one to get fully inside their partner wins.” “That’s not fair,” I suggested. “I have two extra inches and Stu, here, is smaller than Ben. By the way, what are we playing for?” “OK, you only have to put the first fourteen inches into your guy,” He conceded. “How about if you win you get to fuck me on dance night and if I win I get to fuck your parents? You have two chance to win and if we split we both win.”

Gene had eight inches into our teacher and had sped up his stroke. Mr. Walker was begging him to stop and saying no between moans of pleasure but after another couple minutes he stopped trying to talk and only moaned. I was behind Gene in getting it in, only seven inches, but Stu was loving it. I kept up the massage of his prostate and I could sense he was close. Stu said he was going to cum and I gave him a slow inward stroke to try and finish him off. But Gene was just toying with me. He punched the teacher’s trigger and he shot a few seconds ahead of Stu to win round one. I uttered a quick apology to Stu and shoved in my entire sixteen inches while he was cumming. He screamed as I stretched his gut but I knew the stuff we gave him would protect from any serious damage. I left myself fully embedded as he finished shooting and swearing at me. “Looks like we both win,” Gene observed while slowly adding his final inches. We fucked both of our partners to a second orgasm as we came inside them, leaving them both happy and exhausted on the desk. There were a few guys that had already finished their cherry popping. I and the other boyfriends had fucked maybe half the class, usually the ones that were better looking and in shape. Now, with the stuff they’d taken everyone was very fuckable. The guys had firm bodies and the girls were very sexy but couldn’t match the girlfriends that had the full treatment. I helped out with some of my male classmates. Daisy did double duty, teaching inexperienced boys how to please a woman and showing the girls lesbian techniques. It wasn’t much fun for her but she did get a break when she and brother Mark put on a heterosexual demo to show how it should be done. I took a break to see Luke who I knew was with the group. He was in Room 108 where Jeff and Beth have class. I went naked into the hall. There were a few other students in the hall having sex with each other. One leaning

against a locker with another behind seemed the most popular position. There was an Indian boy fucking a guy on the basketball team who had his legs wrapped around the Indian’s waist as he was lifted up and down on the long cock in his bottom. Luke, Jeff and Beth were in the room and in action. I saw that Beth’s younger brother, Eddie, had skipped out of middle school to join the fun. There was a White stud, well over seven feet tall with more than two feet of cock. Luke introduced him as Rick, Bill and Hank’s new mother. I managed to convince him to fuck me. He was good but not up to the level of the Indian boys. I loved having that long fat cock deep inside me. Too soon it was time for our sex tutors to head back to their school. The girlfriends had set dates up for most of the students previously but those that hadn’t yet were given their dates and told that they would be called this evening so they could get better acquainted. Most of the Indians are bisexual so had a boy and a girl from our school as dates. That left quite a few of our girls with Indian girls as dates. Daisy and the others on the trip showed all our girls that they don’t need boys but even most of the Indians love a well handled big cock. However, even though we have dates, it is an orgy so anyone can partner up with anyone for some fun. I saw my Indian friends off on their bus. A few were getting some last minute action with one of ours by the loading area. When the buses left I went back to my classroom. About half our students were at least partially dressed and the others were still practicing what they’d learned today. Mr. Walker was still being fucked by a student with another using his mouth until his ass was free. He’d been moved to an gym pad after the initial fucks but hadn’t had his hole unoccupied for six hours. He was pretty crummy. “Mr. Walker,” I greeted the obviously exhausted teacher. “It looks like you had fun today. Your new firm butt is a big hit with your students. I don’t like to wait in line so I won’t fuck you today.” With a cock in his mouth I didn’t expect a response. He had always posted a sign up sheet on his room door every Monday for students who wanted to see him during his free period or right after school. It normally had one or two names on it but from then on it was full. I wonder what it was like for

him, teaching a class full of boys that had fucked him and looking at those that had signed up to fuck him later that day. I saw my first fuck, Stu, getting dressed and offered to walk him home and fuck him in his room. He accepted. There were many pairs or groups heading out to continue the day’s activities at home. Stu’s parents are certain to notice the change in their formerly chubby son and I intend to make it clear what we will be doing in his bed. So, that brings things up to date. Gene will be here soon. I’m ready. There is no point in wearing clothes. I trimmed my pubes to a neat triangle, shaved the rest of my light body hair and cleaned out and lubed up internally. Michael announced that Gene was here and I went down to greet him. Michael had let him enter and he was waiting for me. My parents were already there. Mom’s pregnancy with Ray’s super-kid was starting to effect her. She looked in her early thirties and her body was firm and fit. I had given a vial of the stuff we used at school for Dad and he was nicely fit now too. My guests usually arrived with clothes on but that never lasted long. Coming nude just speeded things up. Gene just told them that he would fuck them before we left for the party and they started to shed their clothes. Mom and Dad are used to being fucked by my friends by now. They enjoy it. Leaving my folks nicely exhausted Gene escorted me to his ride. His family A.I. was also a muscular Indian male just wearing a breech cloth that never seemed to conceal much of his huge endowment. He was called, Red, as in the spirit of the Red Hawk. It was just a short hop to my high school. Most of our students and all of their Indian dates were arriving naked like we were. Quite a few had obviously had sex before hand and were leaking from the ass, cunt or had cum covered cocks or bodies. Gene would have had cum on his cock but Dad cleaned it off with his mouth after he fucked him. Dad is getting to be a pretty good cock sucker.

Just inside I spotted Stuart, who I had fucked on the exchange day, with Gene’s cousin, John, who I knew well from our camping trip, and a slightly smaller Indian boy. Gene explained that he set Stu up with John and the other boy was John’s younger brother, Mike. “Hi Stu, John,” I greeted them. “Gene said he set you up. John is a great fucker and I’m sure he will show you a good time.” “Hi guys,” John said. “You haven’t met my younger brother, Mikey. He’s getting good too.” “It’s Mike,” insisted the brother who was six four and about twelve inches. With that size, muscle and cock, I wouldn’t call him Mikey. “I’m as good a fucker as my brother and I’ll prove it to you tonight.” “OK Mike. I’m looking forward to it.” I replied and I was. “Stu, you have quite a pair of studs for dates. I hope you can handle it.” “Me too,” Stu replied. “They already fucked me at home in front of my parents.” He turned around so I could easily see his used hole that was still leaking white juice. “They knew that you fucked me and that John would be my date for the dance. I was dressed in the tuxedo that we had rented when they knocked at the door. They were surprised to open it to find two huge and muscular naked Indians standing there. I guess I was too as I only expected John and thought we’d undress here.” “Almost all those going decided to be upfront about what was going on,” John explained. “If their date really insisted, they would arrive dressed and keep things quiet until they brought them home again. By that time it would be obvious what had happened and the new boyfriend, fuck toy or sex slave wouldn’t care who knew.” “We just undressed Stu in the living room and fucked him while his parents watched,” Mike continued. “I think they hoped we’d fuck them and we probably will tomorrow morning when we return Stu.” “Which will I be, boyfriend, fuck toy or sex slave?” Stu asked.

“A little bit of all three,” John confirmed. “White boys and girls are so easy when they meet a real man.” I knew that was true from personal experience. Gene led me to the main gym which was party central. The action was well underway with couples or groups having fun on the floor covered in pads or air mattresses. I had met quite a few Indians over the past few months and recognized them. Most were still with their dates but a few had already switched off. I also saw the tribe had sent a few adults, easily spotted by their almost eight foot size, to make sure things didn’t get out of hand. Our teacher’s certainly couldn’t. If any were here they were probably already being fucked. We found an empty air mattress and Gene put me on my back for a good fuck to warm us up. The mattress had already served others as there was pooled and sprayed cum on it. It was no matter. I’ll have much more on me and in me in the next few hours. Gene raised my legs to rest on his shoulders and got his hefty pole in position. We locked eyes and smiled at each other. He pushed gently and I opened up to let him inside. We had fucked several times a day for a week on our wilderness trip and several times thereafter in our newly enhanced bodies. He knew my insides as well as I knew the feel of him in me. We took it slow and enjoyed the steadily mounting pleasure. I enjoy watching the muscles on my Indian studs as they fuck me. They were big but now they are huge and the skin is so thin that you can see them defined perfectly. My muscles are similarly defined and even bigger than Gene’s now because I’m a couple years older but somehow I think they look better on him. When he leans forward to kiss me his long black hair, to mid back when he’s upright, tends to fall down around my head like a curtain so we are in our own private world as his tongue claims my mouth like his cock claims my ass. We stay coupled, top and bottom, as he raises us to an explosive mutual climax. I clamp down on his tongue as my cock spurts between our

pressed bodies while I feel his jetting deep inside me. Our new bodies can spew cum for well over a minute but in the passion and pleasure of orgasm it feels like forever. As we drip the last drops he breaks our kiss and returns to upright. Gene’s abs and pecs are coated in my cum as are mine. I know I’m leaking some of his but not much with his thick cock stretching my ring and still deep inside me. Gene runs a couple fingers through the goo and licks them clean, making exaggerated expressions to show he likes my taste. After a couple scoops, he wipes some from me and pushes his two fingers in my mouth so I can share. We alternate until most of the cum pooled on our muscles is gone. He then puts a hand under my bottom and eases out about twelve inches of cock leaving only the bulging crown inside. He brings out his hand, dripping with juice he dragged from inside me. He licks off his fingers and then puts his hand above my lips. I stick out my tongue and lick his palm clean. I know his taste well. The cum was kept warm inside me and that makes it taste even better. “Do you like me?” Gene asks. “That’s an odd question to ask when you have your cock in me and we just shared each other’s cum,” I respond as he slides his thick pole back in fully. “I do. Why do you ask?” “Well,” Gene began, “Luke has Jeff and Beth and there is also Jason and Eddie. With Luke you are almost a fifth wheel. If you were my boyfriend you’d be number one not one of many.” “Luke has been a great boyfriend,” I asserted. “I am not going to ditch him. We will soon have a half brother or sister in common as my mom is pregnant with a super-kid from his dad. But he lent me to you twice. If you convince him to make it permanent, I would be happy to be yours.” “Thanks,” Gene said. “I knew you would be loyal to Luke. That is part of what attracts me to you. I’ll ask him tonight. I’m pretty sure he will agree.”

He was done talking as he started round two. As the pleasure built I wasn’t thinking about it either. He kept me just on the brink of shooting forever it seemed. I know a couple of his friends stopped by while he was fucking but he didn’t stop his thrusting while he interacted with them. I was in such a daze that I couldn’t understand what was being said or even who was saying it. Everything in my vision except for Gene’s face was a blur. I think during the final moments he had me beyond the point of orgasm. My mind was exploding but my cock would not shoot. Then I felt him explode inside me and my cream erupted from the tip of my cock almost like it was his sperm using that exit to vent my overfilled body. As we came down from the peak Gene stayed inside me and just lay on top of me. I shifted my legs to wrap his waist and hugged his back. We rested, recovering. It took me a few minutes until my head stopped spinning but physically my body was ready for action. I could see Gene was pleased with himself, seeing how disoriented he made me. It meant he’d done a good job. He had. We uncoupled and Gene helped me stand up. We left the air mattress a lot messier for the next users than we found it. I looked around. There was action everywhere. I saw who my classmates were connected with. I had met most of the Indian boys over the months and could recognize them even with their upgraded bodies. Quite a few of our girls were already exhausted, just laying on the mats leaking cum from every orifice. The true girlfriends, with more strength and stamina, were still going strong. But the loss of so many females, at least for the time being, meant the guys were starting to pull double or triple duty. It’s fun having two big cocks up your gut and another down your throat, however our guys weren’t used to it like I was. We went to the area set up for refreshments and had a drink, it tasted like fruit punch but was really an energy drink. There was no point in spiking anything with alcohol or drugs because they don’t work. Our new metabolism just converts it to energy and our students got that part in what we gave them.

I spotted Mike not too far away and asked Gene if we could go over. He knew why and agreed. Mike and John had just finished spit roasting Stu. He was exhausted for now. I had seen so we brought over some of the energy drink for them. John knelt down to help Stu drink. A lot of his last cum load had overflowed his mouth and John used the edge of the cup to scoop a lot of that into the drink before helping Stu sip it. “Are you ready for that fuck I promised you?” Mike asked me but he already knew the answer. “Sure, Mike.” I replied confidently. “Show me you’re as much a man as your big brother.” “More,” he asserted and scooped me up in his arms, easily handling my almost three hundred pounds of muscle. He kissed me forcefully. I realized that he took me from my feet so he could kiss down on me. Standing I was several inches taller and he would have had to bend his head up and mine down to kiss. In his arms he had total control. I enjoy being kissed, feeling my soon to be fuckers lips on mine, claiming entry to my mouth as he will soon claim my ass, surrendering to him and accepting his dominance. Looking into Mike’s eyes I could see he understood. He put me down on the cummy mat and raised my legs. He wasted no time in giving me all twelve inches and starting his fuck. He knew he was several inches shorter than Gene but he was almost as thick. He started to stroke me, finding my special spots and watching my body react to his movements. The Indians all seem especially good at that. I’ve been fucked by plenty of my classmates, even boyfriends after our bodies were enhanced but never seem to get the same connection that my Indian fuckers achieve. Maybe it is part of their heritage of heightened observation skills from a close connection to nature.

Exploration complete, he started to use the knowledge he gained on me, it worked. He gave me a quick orgasm but kept me hard and built to a second. He had me just at the point of release and he kept me there. I knew what he wanted. “Please, Mike.” I begged. “Let me cum.” He didn’t reply but built his pace. We would come together. He gave a final, deep plunge and pumped me full of his seed as my own cock jetted wildly like an out of control fire hose. Eventually calm returned. He helped me up. I just looked at him. He said nothing. I said nothing. It was unnecessary. We both knew he proved his point. That was the start of our fun. We circulated and joined the fun when it looked interesting. I even managed one triple penetration, my first. I think they managed to get at least ten inches of each of the three sixteen inchers inside. At the basketball court there was more action. I saw Bill and Hank’s new mom in action with an enhanced non-Indian girl. They were really going at it and had attracted a big crowd. They said the show had been going on for over an hour. We watched about a half hour ourselves before moving on. I led Gene to the boys’ locker room for a shower we both needed. Others had the same idea. There were several groups using the space for sex, cleaning or both. We spotted Luke with his brother, Jason, boyfriend, Jeff, girlfriend Beth and her brother Eddie. I didn’t see my classmate Steve, Eddie’s date. Luke was fucking Jeff while Jason and Eddie had Beth, ass and cunt. They saw us and we exchanged greetings. “Has Gene been good to you tonight?” Luke asked me. “Yes, he’s been great,” I replied. “After spending a week with him in the mountains, we have great rapport.”

“Thanks Luke,” Gene added. “I really like Terry and I was hoping you might let this arrangement be something permanent. I wouldn’t try to steal him from you but you have others and I could give him more total attention.” “That’s a good point,” Luke said. “Do you want to be Gene’s boyfriend, Terry?” “It is not fair to ask,” I stated. “To say yes feels like rejecting you and I would never do that. Why not leave it to Michael to decide what he feels is best?” We have all learned to trust our A.I. to have our best interests at heart dispute a cocky attitude. “That sounds fair,” Luke agreed. “Michael, what is best for Terry and I?” We had come to understand that Michael is always listening and watching. “Luke, it would be best to let Gene become Terry’s boyfriend,” Michael’s voice came from a speaker set into the ceiling of the showers that was normally used for school announcements or emergencies. “You will still see him frequently.” “That settles it,” Luke agreed. Luke gave me a nice parting fuck as I leaned against the shower wall while Gene did Jeff. Then Jason and Eddie doubled in my ass before we cleaned up and left the showers. By that time the sun was up and the party was breaking up. Our ride was waiting for us outside. Red, the Red Hawk A.I. already knew about the change and announced that he will be taking over my house management from Michael. We headed off to the reservation so I could meet Gene’s family. Now it is almost twenty years from that night. I did join the tribal police, now the Imperial Police. I got my adult enhancement after completing training. I’m seven ten with a twenty eight inch cock. Now I’m a senior sergeant. I was offered promotion to lieutenant but it would mean more desk work, so maybe later.

I married Gene when he graduated high school and we started our own branch of the Red Hawk clan. Now he is seven eleven with thirty inches. I like that he turned out bigger than me. ————— Almost every one of the students became a boyfriend or girlfriend after that night and ended up as a wife of some Indian male or joined to one of the rapidly increasing number of super-kids. The adults were controlled by their sexual dependency on their kids and their Indian friends. The town was surrounded by the expanded reservation and eventually annexed. Gene is a member of the Explorer Corps. When a system is considered suitable for exploitation or terraforming, they go out to confirm what we gathered from our automated probes. We always have at least a couple police on those missions, so I usually arrange to accompany him. Except for super-kids links to their pets at home we are cut off in hyperspace. The trip can take a few weeks. There is lots of sex. Gene and I are mostly gay but we both wanted children. We asked Red to find us a suitable candidate for Gene’s second wife. He selected a beautiful Taiwanese actress, Shu Chen. Taiwan had just become a Martian protectorate, much to the distress of China that realized they were powerless to stop it. We arranged a date. Our meeting was extensively photographed and videoed. Martians were exotic in most places. The sight of the slim, sexy actress, only five eight, between to massively muscular men almost eight feet tall was a big story. We gave a short statement to the press; both of us speak fluent Mandarin. We took her to our home on Mars. We had a nice compound on the Northern Ocean. It was still domed in those early days but the outside was habitable if still a little cool and the air still thin as on a high mountain.

As a Protectorate citizen she had taken a variant of what we gave the high school years before. She would have youth, beauty and health for 140 years on Earth. We offered her forever and the Universe. We held a party to let her meet other Martians and see what her super-kids would be like. As with all Martian parties it was a sexual marathon. Waking up in the red light of a Martian sunrise between Gene and I, each with half our long cocks still inside her, she said yes. Gene and I are mostly gay but, considering how much sex is normal for us, we have more heterosexual skill than any Earthling she met. She is now seven eight, even more sexy and beautiful, and still a frequent cover girl in web magazines on Earth and the Empire. We have six children now, three boys and three girls. Our clan has children grandchildren and some great grandchildren as the super-kids are sexually active at six months, mature at three years and full grown by six. There are pets, the life partners of super-kids, and the various husbands, wives or friends at our compound. We have homes in the Martian land in California and in Taiwan and are planning on places on new worlds in other systems. The clan is growing rapidly. It is a good life.
Chapter 33 - Eric Grey Eagle’s Update It has been an eventful six years since our meeting with May. Angela is Mark’s number one wife. They were married when Angela was almost four. She was seven feet tall then and incredibly beautiful. Mark never had a chance as we all knew. She’s fully grown at seven ten now with a one-year- old son. Like most families ours is complicated. Mark, Bill and Hank are officially the husbands and Angela, Maria, Jorge, Rebecca, Rachel, Rose, Evan, Ruby, Samantha, and I are the wives. Then there are nineteen super-kids between one and six years and Maria, Rebecca and Ruby are pregnant as are four of the super-kids. Then we have the nineteen pets of the super- kids, ten males and nine females, four of the pets were the mothers of five super-kids and four of the other five are pregnant. The various pregnancies are a mix between the husbands and the super-kids. Technically only two of the pregnancies would have ben considered incest in the old days but we have all had our genes edited so there is no possibility of genetic problems. As I said it’s complicated but our family is fairly typical. Most of the family is at our compound on Mars. We have about a square mile of land on the Northern Ocean. The main house is on a 100 foot cliff overlooking the water with two dozen bedroom suites and common areas inset in the cliff face with a private beach and marina at the base. Despite our birth rate Mars is still sparsely settled. Ocean front is the most popular since it is almost all near the equator and has a nice climate like early summer in the mountains of California. We also have a large inland sea of fresh water. The south polar cap covers about a third of the land area and its meltwater is the source for numerous rivers that flow north to the ocean. There is a heating system buried under the soil around the fringes of the cap to keep it from growing too large. The ecology is still new and a work in progress. The ocean was salted as it was filled and seeded with algae and plankton from Earth. We add heat to the waters near the equator to make up for what we don’t get from the sun.

It allows for coral growth that we have greatly accelerated and the start of reef communities. It will still take hundreds of years before the system is stable. The land is mostly grass though we started several forests by buying tree farms on Earth and transplanting the trees instead of harvesting them. We have growing populations of deer, elk, moose, buffalo, wolves, bears and large cats plus numerous smaller species. You need a healthy mix though we are trying not to have mosquitos. I follow the news but we have lots of smart people and A.I.s working on it, including a few in our family. It will be about fifty years before Venus is ready for its first families. It will be 80% water and its new moon 95%. Still that is more land area than Mars has. Being closer to the sun the climate will be mostly tropical to semi- tropical. Our second planet is Epsilon Eridani two that has been named Athena. It was Earth-like with about 70% water coverage but no life. The system is only about a billion years old. It was even easier than Mars to establish an ecology. It is just under 10 light-years from Sol; two weeks for our starships. A newly built wormhole just beyond Mars’ orbit cuts that to an hour. We are using it for parents and other close relatives of those associated with our tribe. Sam and I have our parents there as does Ruby and Trevor. They have been given youth and health and some added strength but not extra size. It nice knowing they will be safe but somewhat strange to see your parents looking our young age and being almost two feet shorter. Our life style was a big shock for them but the biggest was their young grandchildren having sex with them. There are always a few of our mixed brood visiting and they have great grandchildren now too. We don’t visit Earth very often. We attract too much attention and most everyone wants us to fuck them. The youngsters will ride their pets for a look around. Most can pass as sexy as hell normals. There is always a need for new pets as our population grows and plenty of volunteers. But the household A.I., Willow for us, makes a recommendation and that is usually accepted by the child and the candidate. I haven’t met one pet that regretted their decision. Since Angela still rides me when she wants to play

as a male I know more than most about what they experience though, as a second, I’m not as close as Lori is. I’ve got to go now. The kids need me as their twelfth to complete a couple sex rings they’re building. It’s always fun.
Chapter 34 - The Recruit I was in Gunnery Sargent Hardesty's office for the final chat he'd requested before I signed out on terminal leave. Officially I'd be a Marine for another three weeks but after this meeting I was gone. "Sargent Jackson, we are sorry to see you go. What are your plans once you're out." Hardesty asked. I had told him before but I guess he wanted an update. "I was thinking law enforcement, Gunny. I applied to several police forces and got interest from San Diego, San Jose, Bakersfield and Sacramento. Being at Pendleton I'm leaning toward San Diego but I thought I'd use my leave to check out the other offers." "You can still reconsider and stay in the Corps," he stated. "I've put in six years and lost my right leg. It's enough. Besides I think we're going to be out of business soon." When the North Koreans tried to nuke Seoul three years ago their missile disappeared. Then every weapon in the country from tanks to knives turned to dust. Since then no country wants to risk their fate. Even terror groups have seen dud bombs, malfunctioning guns, crumbling knives and vehicles that refuse to be controlled. No one has taken credit for this but everyone thinks it's the Martians. "I wish the Martians had started a year earlier," I said. "I'd still have my leg. They seem to know everything." "We assume so," Gunny stated. "Even stuff that never goes electronically. How is the new leg?" "It is pretty amazing. It feels like my leg. I can wiggle my toes and when I rub my hand on the surface I can feel the sensation. The surface looks almost like my real skin and you can barely see where it meets my thigh. It

has a tiny version of the new power cells everyone is using and you just use it 24, 7, 365 and never give it a thought." There was a knock on the door. It opened and the corporal from the outer office stood in the opening. "Corporal Kowolski, I said I didn't want to be disturbed," Hardesty roared. "Yes Gunny, I know. We have, well, a visitor that wants to see Sargent Jackson." A silver sphere about one foot in diameter floated above the corporal's head and into the room, stopping beside my chair. "Sargent Dek Jackson," it began, "please take the card." A slot opened on the side facing me and the card was extended a few inches out. I pulled it clear. It was about five inches by eight inches and the thickness of an index card but so stiff it would not bend. It was black on one side and gold on the other. When I touched it a solid green circle appeared in the middle of the black side and began to blink. The slot closed and the silver sphere left soundlessly and Kowolski shut the door. I looked at Hardesty who was as surprised as I and touched the blinking circle. The black side became a video screen showing a very muscular man sitting behind a desk in a police uniform. He started to speak. "Sargent Jackson, I'm Mark Grey Eagle, chief of the Martian police force. We would like to recruit you." "How do you know about him?" Hardesty asked. "He didn't apply to you." "Nobody applies to the Imperial Police, Gunnery Sargent William Hardesty. We contact those that interest us." "You know who I am too," said Hardesty looking surprised.

"The short answer is that we know everyone. You are not suitable for my needs but you do have skills we are interested in. When you retire you can expect an invitation like this." "If I am interested what do I need to do?" I asked. "Just walk out the door," he said. "Transportation to Mars is standing by. You need bring nothing but yourself. Everything will be provided. You will get a tour, meet officers and trainees and find out about the program and the life you will be entering. If you accept we will take care of everything Earth-side for you and if you decline we will return you anywhere on the planet with a generous stipend for you time." "I accept. There have been a lot of rumors and wild stories about Martians and from the twenty percent of California you own. I can't resist seeing if they are true. But tell me, does the Chief of Police wait around to speak to every recruit?" He replied. "Some of the stories are true but I think the reality is wilder. You will soon see. I always have time to speak with my men and have spoken to several while I was talking with you. The invitation is connected to our computer. It can answer any question or connect you with me or any of our officers. I'll look in on you on Mars in a couple days. Good luck." The screen went blank and the long dimension shrunk to two inches. I put it in my pocket. "What will you do?" Hardesty asked. "Go outside and catch my ride. Do I have any paperwork left here?" "You're done and signed out on leave. I'll have your records packed and ready for you or your representative to pick up." He got up from his desk and came around as I stood to shake my hand. "Good luck and tell me what Mars is like if that's not against the rules."

We shook hands and he walked me to the door. I put on my cap and stepped outside. There were a dozen people looking out the widows of the company offices. There was something in the sky above the base. It dropped quickly and silently toward the ground. It stopped a foot above the grass outside the office. It was about the size of a minivan. The side toward me opened and I climbed in. There was a bench seat and a couple captain chairs that were turned toward the rear. I took the one that would have been the driver's seat if this were a car and it swiveled easily to face front. There were no visible controls. The door shut on its own and we rose into the air. There were windows all around and a large moon roof above. The base dropped away and you could see the Pacific coastline. San Diego and Los Angeles were visible as the sky turned black. An image appeared in the forward window. It looked like a young, muscular Asian male in a finely tailored white suit. "I am Lieutenant Charlie Chan, formerly of the Honolulu Police and now the artificial intelligence for the Imperial Police. I will be your driver." "You don't look much like the actors that played you in the movies," I remarked. "We decided to update things. Mars is currently about one hundred fifty degrees behind Earth in its orbit. I could make the trip in twenty-five minutes but we will take two hours and give you a little tour past Luna and Venus on the way." "I've seen Tycho through a telescope. You can see the parks, forest and lakes and some of the bigger buildings." "You will do your low gravity training on Luna if you join us. We do zero gravity and space operations training in the Belt near Mars. Here is your space suit." A drawer opened in the front console that contained a yellow

band like they use at Disneyland. "Put it on your wrist. Its operation is self explanatory." I wrapped around my left wrist. There was no apparent closure but the two ends merged seamlessly. In my mind I saw exactly how every feature operated. Most of the safety mechanism was fully automatic and options could be initiated just by thinking them. I saw that it could project the service dress "C" uniform I was wearing or indeed any uniform in any military. I tried it out. It was a weird effect. "You need to take off your conventional clothes to use that feature," Chan stated. "You won't need clothes as the suit will keep your body comfortable in any environment." I stopped the projection and removed my uniform. I took stock of my body. I'd entered the Corps just after high school at age nineteen. Now at twenty- five I had a Silver Star, Bronze Star and a Purple Heart and was minus one leg. You could hardly see the seam where the mechanical joined the flesh of my right thigh. The brown color of the simulated skin is an exact match to my natural tone. I was in fighting shape thanks to six months of rehab and learning to walk with the old model prosthetic. I'd gotten my new leg a year ago. I used to do two miles in 8:45 but now I can do it in 8:14 because the new leg is doing half the work. I had excellent upper body development and a defined six-pack. There were a few scars from pieces of the IED that got my leg. I folded my clothes neatly on the seat beside me and put my wallet and the communications card on top. I tried the uniform projection again and it looked perfect but I felt like I was still nude. I looked at my crotch. My cock, nine and a half when hard, was not visible. I realized the suit would keep it under control unless I wanted it free. "I'll take care of your stuff for you," said Chan. "You won't need money or identification while you are with us. Your suit is linked to me. If you see someone I will display the name and any other information I feel you might need. If you wish to talk with anyone just ask and I will connect you."

We were passing above the moon and would be a few hundred feet above the dome of Tycho at our closest. This part of the moon was in darkness but the light from the dome illuminated the surrounding area for miles. We slowed for our pass and took three minutes to transit the width of the crater. Then it was back to speed as the sun grew steadily bigger. "I'm surprised we were allowed to fly so close," I said. "I track every vehicle moving in Known Space," Chan stated. "That is a rough sphere about twenty light years in radius currently. A vehicle controlled by myself or one of my fellow A.I.s is not an issue and virtually all are. "You see you are not wearing a belt or other restraining device and while we move you have no sense of motion. I could slam us into the dome at our top speed without damage to us or the dome. We have no inertia. This compartment has its own inertial frame that we keep at Earth gravity." We were now speeding past Venus. It's atmosphere had been thinned to Earth normal with a mixture of oxygen and nitrogen. I'd read that the oxygen is being strongly sucked up by geologic processes and must be continually replenished. Water now covered eighty percent of the planet surface and I could see clouds in the sky. Rain and flowing water were staring to work on the mostly rocky surface. The major projects at this time involved combating acidity in the ocean and surface and creating a suitable soil. The land, mostly near the equator, though there was a far northern mass, appeared mostly gray and the ocean had a yellowish tinge. As we past the sunward side of the planet it's moon, Cupid, came into view. Cupid is about eight hundred miles in diameter and orbits Venus every fourteen days. It looked like a blue ball with the surface ninety-five percent water. An Earth normal atmosphere is about ten miles thick, held in place by some type of force field. I spotted a cyclonic storm in its Southern Hemisphere but it wasn't a threat to the land areas that were all equatorial. Reports were that it was already inhabited and serves as the base for the Venus project.

Venus and Cupid rapidly dropped away and the sun grew smaller as we headed outward toward Mars. Charlie explained that Mars was currently about 150 degrees behind Earth in their orbits about the sun so dipping inward past Venus was actually nearly the shortest route. After ten minutes I could make Mars out from the starry background. I remembered my suit and thought about a magnified view. The planetary disk swam in front of my view. The Northern Hemisphere was all ocean. It was the Northern winter so there was sea ice around the pole. The South was land with a couple large inland seas and a polar cap. The land around the rivers, seas and equatorial belt was green but there were still large areas where the original red soil was visible. To the left I saw the silvery surface of Mars' new moon, Vulcan. It is a ball of iron and nickel four hundred miles in diameter in six day orbit. The original moons Phobos and Deimos have been recycled. We descended over the Tharsis volcanoes to the area where the Mariner Valley empties into the ocean. Just a few minutes east and about a mile

inland was a large dome, covering about a square mile. As we approached I saw several homes spaced along the ocean front. They were not domed. We stopped at a pad just outside a dome entryway. There were two men waiting at the edge of the pad in police uniforms. From the shadows it was mid afternoon. I saw the time of 1537 displayed at the bottom of my vision. I knew that the Martian sol had been adjusted to match the Earth day. The vehicle stopped and the door opened. I stepped out onto the pad and took my first breath of Martian air. It was cool. I saw it was twenty-one C when I thought about the temperature. The two men were walking toward me. Below their image in my eye I saw that one was Police Lieutenant Raymond Eagle Claw, head of recruit training and the other was Sargent Jeffery Eagle Claw, his wife and a recruit trainer as well. As I glanced toward the dome it was labeled as Martian Police Headquarters Complex. As they came closer I realized that the two guys were really big. The lieutenant must have been almost eight feet tall and his companion was just a few inches shorter. They had massive muscles. Their upper arms were way thicker than my leg. The uniform they displayed was short sleeve so you could see the veins on their biceps. They were shredded. I was five- eleven and one-seventy-five of solid Corps muscle but these guys must weigh twice as much. They stopped in front of me. I only came up to the lieutenant’s massive pecs. He held out a hand and I took it. His grip was steel but not painful, just enough to demonstrate his strength and superiority. "Sargent Jackson, welcome to Mars," the lieutenant began. "Dek, we are glad you decided to check out our offer. Jeff will get you settled for the evening and you can have a chance to look around and meet some of the trainees and we'll give you a more formal orientation in the morning." He didn't actually introduce himself or his companion. He assumed, correctly, that I already knew. He walked back to the dome, leaving me with Jeff. "Follow me Dek," Jeff said. "We'll get you settled." "You are his wife?" I asked.

"Yes, third wife," he said. "Have been for six years. We married right after my training. We have six wives now, four female and two male, and a second husband. Then there are ten kids and a few grandkids and some that don't fit the normal classifications. Our families on Mars tend to be a little complicated." We had entered the dome. There was no closure for the opening. Jeff said that they don't need the domes anymore and that this would be coming down in two weeks. My eyes displayed the functions of each building as I looked at them. "Your kids can't be very old," I remarked. "How do you mean complicated." "Yes, our oldest is just over six but our kids are sexually mature at three and fully grown, taller than me, by six. They always like meeting the new trainees so you'll see soon enough. You see sometimes the kids will have children with the husbands or wives and it tends to mix up the generations. Only some of it is incest but we've edited out all our bad genes so that is no problem." It sounded pretty weird to me. We passed a number of people. Some were about Jeff's height, both men and women, and identified as police officers. Most displayed the uniform. There were others about in the mid six foot range that were identified as trainees or probationary officers. All the males, even the trainees were very muscular. The women were stunningly beautiful. On some of the men I could get a hint of a huge cock. Even the trainees seemed to sport much more than I and I was very well hung. I stole a glance at Jeff but couldn't see anything. He saw I was checking him out and smiled. "Looking for this," he chuckled. His uniform looked much more form fitting and I could see the outline of a huge cock sticking up beyond his slacks and under his shirt. "That is twenty-seven inches when hard. Ray has near thirty. It's one of the benefits for being a Martian. I'm mostly gay but the sex is incredible any way you swing. We never had a recruit want to go home after a few days meeting Martians."

We had entered a building the suit identified as trainee barracks. It was two stories with each level about twenty feet tall. There were tinted windows that must be for the rooms spaced along the length. In the middle of the long side was a deeply tinted panel that was about thirty feet long and the height of the first story. There was a paved area leading from the walkway to the panel. Jeff took it and walked right through the wall. I held back a few seconds and followed. It was as if there was nothing there. "If you are not authorized the wall is solid," Jeff stated. "The suit will warn you if you don't have access." The entry area was the full height of the building and about forty feet deep. The entry panel was transparent from this side. On the far side was another tinted panel that the suit said provided access to first level rooms and and two areas of floor, one green and one red, with tinted panels on the wall above at the second level. As we walked a man stepped through the panel above the red marking and was lowered smoothly to the first level. We walked onto the green marked area, about a ten foot square and were raised up to the second level. There didn't seem to be anything below my feet but it felt solid. We walked through the panel to emerge off the corridor that ran the length of the second level. There was a red rectangle by the panel we walked through and a green rectangle ten feet to our left by the other panel. There was an open area opposite that was identified as a messing area. It had two tables that could seat eight to ten and a counter running along the back wall. One table was occupied by six trainees, four male and two female. My suit gave their names and that they were in their second month of training. They were eating and talking but they were totally nude. I tried not to stare but the guys were maybe six-eight to six-ten and massively muscular. Not as much as Jeff or the Lieutenant but more than anyone I'd seen on Earth. Their cocks were huge, well over a foot and only partly hard. The women were sexier than supermodels and only a little shorter than the males. And they had all obviously just had sex.

They called out to Jeff and he introduced me though they certainly had my information already. From the banter I gathered that Jeff had already had sex with all of them and they were looking forward to sex with me. After a couple minutes Jeff broke it off and directed me to the hallway on the right. At the end was a communal shower area and zooming in could see a couple groups having sex. At the other end of the hall was a lounge area that appeared to also be used for sex. There appeared to be thirty two rooms on each level. We stopped at room 223 and walked through the tinted panel door. The room was about thirty feet wide by forty deep. The ceiling had a soft glow that filled the room and there was a large window on the far wall that looked out on a grassy area. To the right of the entry was a glassed in ten by ten area that was identified as a grooming area. There was nothing in it and when I reached to tough the glass my hand went right through. The room had a large bed, a sitting area, a table and two chairs and my roommate. She was identified as Naomi Galilli, an Israeli, that had arrived a few hours before me. Jeff made the formal introductions and left us to get better acquainted. We were to report the the police academy at 0900 to get our introduction. Naomi was nude and showed no concern over it. She was five-eight with a fit firm body and about my age. She had a nice tan and no tan lines, firm "C" cup breasts, dark shoulder length hair and a neatly trim bush above her pussy that, unlike the diners, showed no signs of recent sex. "So Dek are you going to show me what you've got?" She asked. I was surprised she was so direct but I turned off the projection and I was nude. My cock swung free when the clothes disappeared and stuck out horizontal about three-quarters hard from what I'd been seeing before and now. "I definitely approve," she complimented me. "You are bigger than I've had before by a couple centimeters at least but it will be a good warmup for the

males here. I see you have one of the new prosthetics. We have them in the IDF too. I was Golani Brigade. But I never has sex with a guy that had one before." I was surprised she was so direct but I'd heard stories about Israeli girls from guys that had been there. I was interested and my now fully hard cock made that clear. "You're hot too," I said. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips. I kissed back and she opened to accept my tongue, playing with it as I explored her mouth. As we kissed her hips pressed my stiff pole between us. I was seriously leaking pre at this point. When I broke the kiss she led me to the big bed, about double king-size in all sides, and pushed me down on my back as she straddled me, her knees beside my hips. With both hands she positioned my cock at the entrance and eased it in with a soft moan. "You are nice and thick too," she said, taking a couple more inches and starting to bob up and down on it. She was very hot and tight but well lubed with natural juices from both of us. She moaned deeply as she took another inch. I had about six inches in her. The contrast between the dark cock and her lighter color was exciting. I had to use all my skills to hold off cumming too soon. At about the seven inch mark she had a first orgasm but kept going. Now we were at just over eight and she told me I was in virgin territory but she kept bobbing on me. There was now some discomfort with her pleasure. Finally she bottomed out, sitting firmly on my wiry pubes with a look of triumph. She rested with me fully inside her, tightly gripped by her internals. She leaned back supporting herself with her hands on my thighs. She rubbed the surface of my artificial leg and traced a finger along the seam with my real flesh. I raised my knees so she could lean her back on my legs.

After a few minutes she sat upright and started to bounce along my pole squeezing the shaft as is slid out and relaxing as it plunged in. I could only take five minutes of that before I grabbed her hips and slammed her down while I unloaded inside her. She climaxed for her second time with me. She smiled at me as we rested. I knew she enjoyed it as much as I. We were still coupled and she was squeezing me softly with her internal muscles. I was still half hard. She started a little motion to bring me back to life and it was working. "Time for you to do the work big boy," she announced while rolling to the side until I was on top. I lifted her legs to my shoulder and started a slow fuck stroke. I was quickly fully hard and made my strokes longer and faster. "Show me what you got Marine," she screamed at me. "I want it hard, fast and deep. Don't hold back." I'd never had a women tell me that. Most were a little afraid of my size, especially after they felt it in them. I did it, pounding her with my full length, leaving just the tip in before ramming it back. She loved it and had an orgasm immediately but I kept going. I managed fifteen more minutes and two more of her orgasms before unloading my second cum while she came again. I rolled beside her in the bed once I finished. My soft member slipped from her cunt. We were both breathing heavily. I had a sheen of sweat from the exertion and my suit was trying to cool my overheated body. We just lay quietly in the afterglow for several minutes. Finally Naomi rolled to her side and started licking the juices off my cock. After a few minutes she moved off and kissed me. I tasted our mixed flavors in her mouth. "That was really special Dek," she said softly. "Next I need to try your big boy in my back door."

"Give me a few minutes Naomi. Even in Mars gravity that was a workout. I hope I didn't make you pregnant." "No chance of that stud. Israel became a Martian protectorate last year and giving females control of their bodies is one of the benefits." "I've heard they have gotten support from a lot of poor countries by offering aid but it sounds like you are talking about something different." "Yes. First the government has to recognize the Empress of Mars as their supreme legal and political authority. They pass a new constitution and legal code based on the country's tradition but much simpler, normally a few dozen pages. From then on no new law can be passed without the Empress' approval and she is the ultimate court. In practice the courts are run by A.I. judges. In exchange every citizen is given a drug that keeps them healthy and youthful for 140 years. Each person can have two children and men and women can separate procreation from sex. No more periods is a big plus for us girls. "That's just the start. Food, clothing, shelter, education and pretty much any material need are provided. There are places where we were talking about huts with no electricity or safe water now enjoying better conditions than the first world. Israel was considered first world but what we have now is way beyond. There are limits. You can't go to Europe and live as a billionaire playboy. But if you want to catch an opera in Milan or see a football match in Brazil, no problem." "Still the rich elites might not like the equality." "Well they can take their money and go elsewhere but, if you are sixty, eighty more years of youth and health is pretty attractive. For Israel the big benefit was security. We don't need to worry about attacks. They still fire rockets at us but they just disappear. The bombs don't go off and knives crumble to dust. I don't know how it is done but it's effective. We disbanded the IDF. I was ready to head home to Safed when I was contacted by Mars."

"How much of Earth is a Martian Protectorate?" "I don't know. Jordan joined six months ago and Egypt is in negotiations. Charlie can tell us. Charlie, can you show us how much of Earth is a Martian protectorate?" "Certainly, Naomi." A map appeared on the screen opposite the bed. Countries colored green were obviously in. There was reunified Korea, Philippines, Thailand, Cambodia, Laos, Papua New Guinea, a smattering of Pacific islands, Venezuela, Bolivia, Ecuador, Guatemala, Belize, Haiti, a good swath in sub-Sahara Africa, Israel, Jordan and one of the Central Asian Stans. Egypt, Morocco, Taiwan, Georgia and the Baltic States plus Finland were in yellow along with Colombia and Paraguay in South America. Tibet was colored pink for some reason. "Thanks Charlie," I said and the screen went black. "That's more than I imagined. We can't be the police for all that. I wonder what their plan is?" "In Israel we still have a local police force but there is a lot less to do. We all have something like our space suits but without the bells and whistles. They can keep us safe from physical attacks and there is a lot less incentive without money to steal. Mostly it is people who are boisterous or disruptive that are brought in until they calm down. Those that have attempted terror attacks are relocated to the Gaza Strip. And peaceful residents there and in the West Bank have been settled in Jordan while the remainder join the rejects in the Strip to battle things out amongst themselves." "I guess I have a lot to learn. How do we get cleaned up? Do we eat at the area down the hall and where are the toilets?" "Last first," said Naomi. "The suit takes care of your toilet needs automatically. You are not going to feel the need ever as long as you wear one. It can sustain you for over three years but you probably want some more substantial food than the suit provides. We have a food dispenser built into the wall by the table. It can provide whatever you want. I

requested dinner for both of us, something savory that Charlie knows we will like. We had these back in Israel once we went with Mars. Lastly the glass enclosed area is for cleaning; the best you've ever had. We had those too but without the walk-through walls. I'll show you how it works after dinner. They're really fun for two or more. There is also a regular toilet by the shower. You just sit on it and any waste is removed from your body in seconds. I guess it works like the suits but as far as I know it is magic. ...Ah, our food is here." A panel slid up in the wall and two trays were moved onto the table. It smelled fantastic. Naomi sat at one tray and I sat opposite her by the other. "You have a beef Wellington, vegetable medley, potato corn chowder and an onion roll with butter. Mine is a chicken cordon bleu, parched baby carrots, lobster bisque soup and French bread with butter. I took the liberty of asking for wine with dinner, red for you and a dry white for me." "From what I've heard yours doesn't sound very kosher." "Actually it is. It was a big debate among the rabbis in Israel," she explained. "They decided that since it is all synthesized, the ham was never part of a pig, the beef was never a cow nor was the cream or butter; so it is all good. I like bacon and barbecue pork ribs and, thanks to my treatment, I don't need to watch my figure." I had never had anything better. Naomi explained that the best chefs in the world are handsomely rewarded for contributing dishes. A few of the very best closed their restaurants and were rumored to have been invited to Mars. We each had a piece of strawberry cheesecake and finished our wine. We stood up and the trays slid back in the wall. "Time to get you clean, big boy," Naomi stated. "I want to try you in my ass." "I've already cum twice this afternoon. I'm soft?"

"I'll take care of that." She took my hand and led me to the glassed enclosure. We walked through the glass onto what appeared to be a solid black stone floor. There was no drain. A gentle rain fell from the ceiling. The water seemed to go right through the floor without any pooling. "In Israel you have to speak to control the unit. With our suits I just need to think it." When I thought about it the instructions popped into my mind. I touched the glass and it was solid. The instructions indicated that it would remain so until we were dry unless we overrode it. After a few minutes of rain, soap was mixed with the water and Naomi told me to wash her all over. Her breasts were very firm. There was no sag in Martian gravity and I'd bet not on Earth either. She had me clean out her cunt where I had deposited two good loads. Then she turned her back to me, leaned against the wall and told me to do her ass. The hole was pink. I soaped her crack then circled the opening with a finger. She had me put one, two then three soapy fingers in her as far as I could and move them around. She was moaning in obvious enjoyment from the anal stimulation. She had me pull out and it was my turn to be cleaned. She covered her body in a thick layer of suds and used it to scrub every inch of mine. It was erotic and I started to react. Then it was my turn for some internal cleaning. She had me lean forward and spread my legs widely. I felt her hands on my ass as she spread me apart to expose my hole. "It looks really sweet, chocolate with some pink in the center." I felt her finger brush the opening. "I do think it is winking at me" she pushed the tip of her finger into the center. "Nice and tight. I think you haven't had anyone play with you back here. I can be your first." She moved her hands to spread my ass and her face pushed into my crack. She lapped at my hole with her tongue, running it around then pressing the tip at the center. A little slipped in and she ran it around the ring of muscle. It felt good. She added some more tongue, flicking it in and

out and running it around. She moved a hand to my pole and started stroking it while playing with my pole. I began to firm up. Naomi pulled her face off my hole and a soapy finger replaced her tongue. She pushed it all the way in and started to rub me internally. The sensations went right to my cock. She added a second finger and then a third. By that point I was hard as stone. "It looks like you are ready to fuck my ass," Naomi observed. "Take it easy to start. You are about five centimeters longer and thicker than anything I've had back there." She stood and replaced me leaning on the wall. I stepped between her spread legs and fingered her hole again. It still felt soft and loose. The compartment filled with a dense warm fog. The walls disappeared and it was like we were in a cloud together. I positioned my tip, nestling it against the opening. I pressed forward and saw and felt her flesh yield to my hard member, the dark flesh disappearing in the golden tan flesh of her rear. I slowly eased about four inches into her in that first push. She was tight but it was clear she liked it. I added another inch and started a slow stroke like I would do in a cunt. She was tighter back here than she was in front. I worked deeper and deeper. She started meeting my thrusts by pushing her ass back and wiggling around on my pole. That was exciting me and she obviously loved it too. I stopped for a few minutes, telling her I didn't want to cum too soon. She stopped her motions too and we rested, calming down from the initial rush of penetration. I started again with slow strokes. I had about eight inches in and slowly worked deeper. Naomi would give a low grunt when I bottomed out and a soft moan as I moved out again. She wasn't trying to push back now that we were down to the final inch. A few minutes more and my pubes rubbed her ring. I left myself buried to the hilt. She turned her head back at me and smiled.

"OK Marine. Hard, fast and deep again. Breed my ass like you did my cunt." I wasn't so sure she could take my full force fuck but Marines are good at following orders so she would get my best, no holding back. I took one slow outward stroke, leaving just the head inside then I slammed it in full force until my hips hit her butt. She got it, full length plunges as fast as I could go, each one finishing as flesh slapped flesh. She loved it and started pushing back again to make it even faster, then squeezing down on me as I pulled back. I couldn't hold out long at this pace. I managed to hold off about five more minutes before plunging in and holding her hips tight to me while my seed sprayed her gut. She climaxed too. We rested in the fog, recovering. She stood up and I held her against me with my arms about her chest. We were still connected. She turned her head and we kissed. I eased out of her after our kiss. My cock was covered in my cum but not anything else. She was really clean up inside. Naomi knelt down and cleaned off my pole with her mouth. She swallowed all nine plus inches. No one had ever done that before. She stood up and the fog cleared. Warm air flowed and we were dry in a couple minutes. A panel open in the wall with two small devices. Naomi showed me how to put my lips over the mouth piece. A minute later our teeth were clean and bright white and a fresh taste lingered. We put them back and stepped through the glass into our room. We sat on a large sofa by the window just relaxing after a great afternoon. The window faced West where the sun was setting. New Mars had a blue sky that was streaked with reds and oranges around the noticeably smaller disk of Sol. The peaks of the Tharsis volcanoes dominated by Olympus Mons were stark against the fading light. We watched the show. Twilight was briefer on Mars. The paths through the compound had a uniform soft glow as did the walls of the buildings but the windows were still black for anyone trying to peer inside.

"Oh," began Naomi, "I took the liberty of getting you a shave and a trim while we cleaned. I like my men smooth." I felt my hair. It was still Marine regulation as it was this morning. My face was smooth like I'd just had a very close shave. Then I noticed that all my body hair except for a small trimmed patch above my cock was gone. I had not been particularly hairy so I wasn't upset. "I'm your man?" I asked. "That was the best sex I ever had. I think you liked it too. The rumors are that the Martians are very sexual and from what I've seen on my first day that may be an understatement. We're in for a lot of sex but I would love to share it with you." Charlie Chan appeared on the screen and announced, "You have visitors. Anthony and Diana Eagle Claw and their pets, Richard Taylor and Jasmine Kimbantu." The screen displayed the scene outside our door with the individuals labeled. I turned to the door that was transparent from this side and the suit displayed information at the bottom of my view. They were all totally nude. The Eagle Claws were the Lieutenant's grandkids and thirty months old. Despite the age Anthony was about five-seven and much more muscular than I. He looked to be full-blooded Native-American like his granddad. He had a sixteen inch cock and it was standing vertically up his muscled torso. Diana appeared to be an exotic Asian, Indian and African mix. She was about five-six and supermodel beautiful. Richard was identified as Anthony's pet, whatever that meant. He was as tall and massive as Jeff, about seven-ten, he towered over the others. He had huge biceps, thick pectoral and lat muscles, tapering to a slim waist with clearly defined abdominal muscles and legs that were each much thicker than his waist. His thick hard cock must have been well over two feet as it reached up between the plates of his chest. He was dripping his pre-sex juices down its length. The last, Jasmine, was the most stunningly beautiful black woman I'd ever seen. She was a pure dark African black, not the lighter shades I

was used to in America. At six-six she was a head taller than Diana and about that much shorter than Richard. "Invite them in Charlie," said Naomi standing beside me. They walked through the door with the Eagle Claw kids in the lead. They stopped in front of us with Jasmine and Richard standing behind. Anthony spoke. "I'm Tony and this is my cousin, Diana. We brought our pets, Richard and Jasmine. For the last year and a half we have been the unofficial welcome wagon for all the new recruits. Welcome to Mars. We are here to introduce you to the benefits of being a Martian; the best of which is meeting other Martians." "I don't understand what a pet is and the suit isn't giving much help," I said. "What is your relationship with Richard and Jasmine?" "We are responsible for them," Diana stated. "Legally and in actuality Jasmine and I are one person, sharing two bodies and two brains. Because my mind is so much larger than Jasmine's I take responsibility for us both." "Basically we become adult and sexually active at about one year old," Tony continued. "But at that age we are less than a meter tall though much stronger than you. That tends to limit our social development. By taking a pet we practice being responsible for someone and we can wear their bodies to interact with others without our miniature bodies complicating things. As you can see we grow fast. At thirty months we are over 160 centimeters. We are fully sexually mature at three years, meaning I can make sperm and Diana can get pregnant." "I've stored a few fertilized eggs by guys I admired for later," Diana added, "and Tony could cum since he was six months. But we use our pets for a lot of our sexual interaction, particularly when we were younger. Richard is full size since Tony uses him mostly on Mars but I've kept Jasmine at close to human scale because I like to use her on Earth."

"My god!" Naomi gasped. "You're the Nubian Princess. I had an encounter with a guy who said I was his best fuck since you. You're sort of a legend, some say a myth, to guys in the IDF." "Guilty," Jasmine said. "We like Israeli guys but the really mind blowing stuff is Diana's doing but I'm getting almost as good as her. And I'm from Rwanda, not Ethiopia." There was a subtle change in Jasmine. If anything she looked even sexier. "We like Israeli women too as you'll soon discover. It's me Diana now controlling Jasmine's body but she is here too, following everything. The relationship between us and our pets is the closest and most intimate that two people can have. But I'll let Jasmine explain," Diana said, the last sentence coming from her own mouth. "Let me give some background," Jasmine began. "Rwanda became a Martian protectorate three years ago. I was eighteen and just finishing school at a Catholic mission. I had a brother, fourteen. He was dying from a bone cancer the mission doctor said and there was nothing to be done but make him as comfortable as possible though he was often in pain. "Large video screens were delivered by strange vehicles to each village along with several boxes. Empress May came on the video to thank us for accepting her offer and explaining the changes we could expect now that she was responsible for us. She spoke our language but I didn't understand most of it. At the end we were each asked to drink from vials packed in one box. Everyone did though a few hung back to see others drink first. I trusted the Empress and drank right away and helped my brother drink his. Once everyone drank we all fell asleep. "It was early morning when everyone awoke. We and the village had been transformed. First my brother was no longer sick. His body, wasted by his condition, was fit and strong. My parents looked only a couple years older than me as did my two surviving grandmothers. There wasn't an old person, fat person or sickly person in the village. The village itself was filled with new homes connected by broad paths for people to walk. There were no stores but there were places for people to gather and sporting fields for

other activities. The video screens directed us to our new house. It had the personal items from our old dwelling. It was run by our household god that we called, Mikail, after a powerful protector of the people from the old stories. "Eighteen months ago Mikail told me that I had been invited to meet a young Martian who was in need of a life companion. My people believed that all Martians were gods and you do not reject the requests from a god. I went. I was dressed in traditional garb of the finest material that Mikail made for me. The silver vehicle that descended from the sky to bear me to Mars only reinforced our beliefs. Diana was waiting for me when we arrived at her domed family compound on Mars. Of course I was dazzled by my first trip through space. Then to step out in the light gravity and meet a beautiful woman just half my height, I was so confused. We walked to her beautiful home passing god-like men and women, some incredibly tall. "She took me to her room and explained what she wanted of me. All I understood was that we would be together forever. I immediately agreed but she told me that this was very important and I needed to be certain. I said yes again but she took me to see her parents and their pets. They were very nice and after telling me more they said Diana made a good choice in me. I talked to their pets who said it was the best decision they ever made and also the last decision they ever would make alone. They were both very happy and I was able to see how it was when their partner was in control. You might think master but everyone who is in my situation thinks of it as a partnership. Yes we give up control but we get to be loved and cherished in a way no individuals can really understand. I said yes again and this time Diana was satisfied. "She took me back to her room. We sat on the bed and she tenderly removed my clothes. She pushed me back on the bed. I was surprised she was so strong; much stronger than I. She straddled my chest with her tiny legs and leaned forward to kiss me on the lips, holding the sides of my face in tiny hands. I had never kissed before except for family and that was not like this kiss. I felt pleasure but I also felt her pleasure beside mine in my mind. I'm sorry, that's the type of thing that you can't really describe to someone that hasn't experienced it. Anyway I put my arms about her and hugged her to my body.

"When she broke the kiss she moved down to kiss my neck, play with my breasts and suck my nipples. She moved lower, spreading my legs as she tongued my female parts. I was a virgin, being pure by tradition until claimed by my husband. She excited me like I had never been before. I had my first orgasm. Of course, I didn't know what had happened except that I'd felt more pleasure than ever before. I had a second and a third before she pierced me with a strong thrust of her tongue to claim me for her own. She explored my newly opened depths for even more pleasure. "She pushed up my body and we kissed again. Her face was smeared with my juices. She allowed me to explore her small body. When I touched her breasts and licked her nipples I could feel her excitement in my mind. As I moved to her sex to mimic what she had done to me I used her pleasure to guide my movements to maximize both of our enjoyment. When she orgasmed I did too because her pleasure flooded through my mind. "We lay on our sides, lapping at each other's most sensitive areas, my body arched so she could reach. We felt each other in our minds and rocketed from one peak to the next. We were no longer two but one. I looked at my self through her eyes and felt what it was like to plunge a tongue into my cunt at the same time I was feeling the pleasure that tongue was giving. Simultaneously Diana was using my tongue to pleasure herself but I felt the sensation of my tongue rubbing the tight insides of her vaginal canal even though I had no control over its movement while at the same time feeling the pleasure that it was giving her, us both. "It lasted for hours but there was no sense of time while we were coupled. When we both became aware again the Martian dawn was lightening the sky. We were no longer two individuals. Now, even if I'm visiting my family on Earth or Athena, that's about ten light-years from here, Diana is with me." "Wow!" I said. "How about you Richard?" "I'll give you the short version. I was a junior at Texas Tech in Lubbock. One day a flying sphere comes and gives me an envelope. Everybody calls them a Golden Ticket after Willie Wonka. It is an invitation to Mars. Well all

the guys want to know what I was going to do. You hear rumors of these things but it is always a friend of a friend type of thing. I really didn't know why I got the thing. I wasn't the brightest, strongest, sexiest or anything and my cock then was only about seven inches. Anyway here I am. It was the best decision I ever made. "Oh, by the way," Richard added, "for guys to do the bonding I rode Tony's cock. He had just over eight inches then and was way, way stronger than I. I'd taken a couple cocks before and done a few girls but never had anything like our first fuck. We didn't get our current size until after the bonding." "We didn't actually come to chat," Tony said. "Diana, show Naomi how much you like Israeli girls and I'll show Dek how boys get it on." "I'm not gay," I insisted. "Our profile on you says you are 75% straight," Diana stated. "You just haven't found the right guys to get you started. You won't find anyone better than Tony and Richard for your first time. But don't worry, Jasmine and I will give your straight side a real workout after the boys finish." Tony stepped in front of me. He was a few inches shorter than I. His fully hard sixteen inches was leaking clear liquid from its tip that was dripping down its length and smearing the defined muscles of his belly. He gripped me by my lat muscles and pulled me down and toward him for a kiss. He was many times stronger than I. From his muscles I expected him to be strong but not that strong. My knees buckled and I found myself held to his torso with our heads level. Only the tips of my toes touched the floor. He pushed his mouth to mine and we kissed. He kissed me like I would kiss a girl. I'd never felt like this. It was clear he was in control. I could feel his hard pole between our pressed bodies, throbbing and wet. He pressed his tongue to my lips and I parted them to accept him inside. I knew then that I was going to let him put his cock in me too. I wanted it but also knew I was powerless in this encounter.

After a few minutes he broke our kiss and holding me a few inches from him he smiled at me. I gave him a wan smile back, embarrassed that my face was giving away how much his kiss did to me. I saw him glance down and my eyes followed. My cock was fully hard next to his much longer and thicker one between our bodies. I was leaking but just a few drops compared to his flow that had coated both our poles and much of the skin nearby. There was no hiding my lust for him now. "You didn't have a chance," Tony stated. "I think you know that. You won't be sorry afterwards." I knew in my heart his first two statements were true and I suspected the final one would soon be. He pushed me to my back on the large bed and raised my legs to his shoulders. He coated the fingers of his right hand with his juices and smeared it around my hole. He grabbed some fresh stuff and probed me with a couple fingers, spreading the lube inside. Tony commented that I was already slick with soap inside and Naomi confessed she had played with my hole just before they arrived. He said that would certainly help. He added a third finger. My cock was jerking as he massaged the inner depths of my ass. He used his left hand to hold it, sliding along its length. I looked down my body at him standing on the floor behind me. My legs were straight up in the air with my feet well above his head. I could see the top half of his cock sticking up above my torso, dripping fresh lube. He slipped his fingers from me and used his freed hand to position his cock head at my opening. I felt it pressing me, the slick tip slightly spreading the muscle that sealed the entrance. "I think I'm ready for you," I said but my voice sounded less certain. He removed his hand from my cock and the other hand from his own pole that was lodged firmly against the target and with his hands on my knees bent me double. "You'll be fine," he assured me, increasing the pressure.

He jabbed his hips and my hole was forced open as I gave a grunt of pain and surprise. A few more inches slipped in. I felt so full and stretched. I looked down between my bent over legs and saw there was still a good foot of shaft between his hairless groin and where it entered me. The last couple inches were partly hidden by my drawn up balls. The golden brown shaft with a couple prominent veins running its length was an interesting contrast to my chocolate skin. He added a couple more inches but he still had more left than my entire cock. "You did really good my no longer virgin stud. Wait until you feel this." He started stroking my gut with the tip of his pole. Just a few inches but it dragged the rim of his crown over my prostate each time. I reached to stroke my cock but he brushed my hands away. I lay back, clutching at the sheets while he toyed with me, bringing me to the brink and backing off. I was just moaning and groaning. Finally he did a few rapid passes and I shot. The first gobs hit my face and the next few laid lines over my torso before the final flow dribbled on my abdominals. My first anal orgasm drained my strength. I flopped limply on the bed but he was still inside me. He pushed deeper, opening fresh territory. He was still using short slow strokes but now the head was well in my gut and the bumps and friction of his thick pole were stimulating my prostate. He seemed to know just how to move it to give me the most pleasure. My cock became hard again. "When we are connected like this I can read your pleasure right from your mind," Tony said while keeping up his motion. "It is not like with my pet but I can bring you off anytime I want." I had a thunderous orgasm right as he spoke and then another right on the heels of the first. My cock stayed hard. I had a third and another and then it all seemed to merge into a dream. When I recovered some awareness I was still on the bed but Richard was behind my ass, holding my legs to the side of his massive chest. My the heels of my feet were trapped under the pits of his arms. I had all of his long sex pole inside me but he was just holding it there. I didn't remember

when they switched. I was soaked with cum dripping all over my face and torso and my ass was in a big puddle that hadn't soaked into the sheets from stuff leaking from my ass. "What did I miss?" I asked. "Most of the last two hours." It was Richards voice but it was Tony speaking. "We have been taking turns fucking you since we switched to the big cock. You were so out of it after twenty minutes on my pole that the big one went in with no trouble. You came about twenty times but were mostly dry for the last dozen or so. The cum soaking you is mostly mine as my own body would blast when Richard or I shot a load from his cock." "It was pretty cool," Naomi said. She was on the other half of the bed cuddling with Diana and Jasmine. "We've been watching for the last half hour or so. The girls are great but I'm looking forward to riding those big cocks too." "OK Naomi," Tony said. "We are looking forward to you too. But I'll let Richard get a last round with Dek now that he is aware enough to fully appreciate it while I introduce him to cock sucking." Tony knelt over my chest and pushed the head of his cock to my lips. I knew what he expected and opened my mouth. He pushed the blunt end and a couple inches inside. I licked around the head, tasting his cum and precut. I swirled around the rim of the crown and teased his retracted foreskin. He told me I was doing good and pushed another inch in. Meanwhile Richard had started moving in my gut. At first the strokes were short, only about a foot or so. But the thick pole rubbed my prostate with every motion and I could feel the bulge from the tip of that weapon deep in my gut, hitting my abdominal muscles from the inside. I got hard once again. Tony change his position to his hands and knees with his groin right above my mouth. The space was spanned by the foot of cock that had not yet entered my mouth. I was staring at it and thought no way could I take all that. He put in another inch and I gagged. He pulled it back and I

recovered. He told me to try to swallow next time. I did and it slipped a few inches into my throat. After a few seconds he pulled it out and I got a good breath. He suggested that next time once it's in I should relax my throats muscles and try to breathe around it. He pushed in again and it worked. I could breathe and work the throat muscles between breaths while I licked around the shaft in my stuffed mouth. I gave him a thumbs up sign to show I was fine. That must have been what they were waiting for because Richard started building the length and speed of his fucking and Tony started stroking his pole through my face, pushing a little more in each time. It was crazy. Tony's groin drew closer until my nose was rubbing it. It felt like the tip of his sex was in my chest near my rapidly beating heart. Then there was more than two feet of cock drilling my guts and stimulating sensitive spots I never knew I had. My body was trying to squirm and thrash about on the bed but I was so constrained by the muscular poles inside me and their strong grip of their muscles around me it was just a wiggle like a worm on a fish hook. My whole body convulsed when I came. That triggered Richard who unloaded a fresh torrent in my gut and Tony whose first jet went straight to my stomach. He pulled out to my mouth for the next dozen or so that I tried to swallow but I lost a lot. He still was shooting when it left my mouth putting fresh cum on my face, neck and chest. Meanwhile Richard had flooded my gut and when he pulled out my overstretched hole leaked a lot onto the sheets. I flopped exhausted on the bed as they went to have fun with Naomi. Diana and Jasmine crawled on the bed beside me. "Girls, I'd love too," I said weakly. "But there is just no way." "We're Martians, Earth boy," Diana said with a laugh. "There is always a way. Suck on Jasmine's breast." Jasmine offered me a reddish-brown nipple on her firm black boob. I sucked and a warm liquid squirted into my mouth. It was milk. I swallowed and my fatigue started to fade. I drank more.

"Super-babies need a lot of nourishment so our milk is special," Diana explained. "Drink a diet of that for a few years and you'd be as big as Richard. I was breast fed for my first six months and about weekly thereafter until I'm three. Since Jasmine got her boost she has taken over for my mother. We control our bodies and don't need to have a pregnancy to produce milk. We can make it on demand." It worked I felt great and ready to go but when I looked my cock was limp. The special milk had not helped there. "Now try my breast," urged Diana. I did. A spray of very sweet liquid squirted into my mouth. I swallowed. I felt a little dizzy then hot. My body tingled and the sensations went straight to my cock. I was getting hard. "Milk is not all we can make," said Diana. "We call this joy juice and it's a super-kid exclusive. It is the strongest aphrodisiac in the known universe. It can make the gayest boy straight and puts your cum production into hyperdrive. For the next few hours you are our sex toy Earth boy." It was true. They were insatiable and I was inexhaustible. I shot buckets of cum. Naomi was great but Diana and Jasmine were out of this world or at least my world. I couldn't tell when Diana was controlling Jasmine as she had been very well trained and I really didn't care because I was going from orgasm to orgasm myself. Naomi was going at it with the guys on the other side of the bed but I never bothered to see their action. After some hours we must have drifted off to a contented sleep because the next I knew the light of day was shining in the window. I was sandwiched between Jasmine behind me and Diana in front. My cock was hard and fully up Diana's cunt. Jasmine had an arm over my waist, holding Diana's ass to squeeze us together while Diana's arm was pressing her chest to mine.

Diana's internal muscles were massaging my cock. I shot another big load in her already full cunt. Diana had an orgasm too and shaking behind me meant Jasmine felt it too. I looked into Diana's face and she smiled. "I always like waking up to a good orgasm," Diana said. "What do you think of Martian women, Earth boy? Would you like to marry one?" Naomi was in the bed still with Richard up her ass and Tony fully plugged in her cunt. She was breathing hard from an orgasm that probably just finished. "Yes," she screamed. "I'd marry one or all of you in a minute to get more nights like that." "Then you're in luck," Tony said. "That's exactly what we intend to do." "What do you intend to do?" I asked. "Both of us will marry both of you," Diana stated. "You see we become sexually mature in six month though we've been active for almost two years. When you finish your training in a year would be the perfect time for us to start a family." "We asked Charlie to find us good matches in the next recruits," continue Tony. "You are the ones he came up with. After tonight I know his choices were as good as we expected them to be." "But we haven't even found out about the program or agreed to join yet," Naomi said. "If Charlie selected you," Tony said, "you will agree to both the police and our marriage. I can assure you he knows you better than you know yourself." "So I am to be Diana's husband and Naomi your wife. What happens to Jasmine and Richard?

"No," said Diana. "You will find family structure here different than you're used too but it works well. Tony and I are the husbands and you and Naomi are wives to both of us. Jasmine and Richard are just part of your husbands and expect them to be as much a part of our married life as they were today." "Of course we will need more wives or you'll be exhausted," Tony added. "We think Jasmine's brother is perfect for us and you both have sisters that we expect would join the marriage in a couple years." "Diana and I have taught Edward how to make love to a woman," Jasmine said. "He has gotten really good and he likes to have fun with guys too. He really can't wait to join me." "You are going to have children with our sisters." I was incredulous. "I expect that eventually all the males will have kids with all the females," Diana stated as if it was common. "With the children and grandchildren and their pets and everybody feeling sexy our family will be hundreds in a century. The whole Eagle Claw clan will be thousands. I think you'll appreciate the variety." "Enough of this for now," Tony said. "It is time to get you ready for your meeting with grandpa." The suit indicated the time was 0654. We used the cleaning device, I'll just call it a shower, in two groups, boys and girls. The bed had been cleaned and made and a breakfast was waiting for us. We just talked during the meal and found out about Tony and Diana. Both had jobs. Tony was in space exploration. They have six giant telescopes in the interstellar void, spaced around the limits that have been explored by their ships. Each consists of six one kilometer diameter mirrors in a hexagon twenty kilometers on a side that focus light on a central mirror that directs it to a sensitive detector with trillions of pixels. It can image Earth- sized worlds out another twenty light years well enough to detect signs of civilization at a level of about our Eighteenth Century or beyond and lesser detail out another hundred light years. The search is mostly automated but

Tony and others evaluate any features that meet certain criteria. Then they prioritize systems for future terraforming or scientific study. Diana is in exobiology. They have found several worlds with life but it is all single cell. That includes Jupiter's moon Europa that has life in the ocean under its icy surface. There it is in the form of bacterial mats that crowd the area around the Europa equivalent of the black smokers in Earth's oceans. All the life appears to be DNA based which gives support for the panspermia theory but they have no idea yet where the original source might be. No world with existing life is a candidate for terraforming. They will let the worlds evolve naturally. One interesting world is Alpha Centauri Three. It is lifeless today after having been struck by a body almost as big as Mars about 300 million years ago. The impact liquified the entire surface and gave the planet a second large moon. Some of the pieces blasted from the planet impacted on the first big moon that orbits about 500 thousand kilometers from the planet. Some of these survived the impact and a few show fossils evidence of animals that have some resemblance to the early Mesozoic on Earth. That is a good sign that we should find advanced life elsewhere. The planet surface resolidified but it lost most of its water and is sterile. It is scheduled for terraforming but it will require protection from future impacts as the multi-star system makes the orbits of bodies in the outer system unstable. We had twenty minutes left. Naomi and I projected some business casual clothes. It the others stayed nude; it was common on Mars for the second generation of super-kids. We said goodbye at the front entrance, knowing we would see them again soon. The suits guided us to our destination. Ray and Jeff were waiting for us. Charlie had reported on our activities overnight and we were told he would monitor us continuously during our training and probation period. Once we became officers we could request privacy. Charlie still watches us but makes no report unless we exceed accepted parameters. I suspect that the ever present surveillance explains why they are well behaved. We got a full tour, starting with where they are working. The display showed every officer and trainee. There were small clusters through the area they

had explored but the vast majority were in our system, mostly Earth, Luna, Mars, Cupid with others scattered about. There was a good group at Epsilon Eridani, about ten light years from Sol but they were very thinly spread in most of the sphere. In space they function primarily like our Coast Guard, providing search and rescue but with enforcement powers. The ships and installations are very reliable but they get a call for something a few times each year. Their policy is to have two officers on the first crewed mission exploring a new system. Most systems only see A.I. exploration unless something of interest is discovered.

The knowledge we would need would be mostly implanted like the knowledge that we needed to operate our suits but we saw groups of trainees doing full motion virtual reality and practical exercises to learn how to retrieve and apply their skills. The final stop was observing physical training. The trainees were all in the mid six foot range and their instructors almost eight. The trainees were many times stronger than normal humans and they were going through exercises to master their new physical capabilities. A thousand kilos was a warm up weight. They were jumping incredible heights and distances; and I'm not talking Mars gravity anymore because the physical training area was at Earth normal gravity. The instructor had two trainees put us in a fireman's carry for the run. They keep up with the group even with our extra weight. I couldn't help it, I got hard from being manhandled. The run finished and everyone ran into a large shower big enough for the entire group. A warm rain and steamy mist filled the space. I was lifted off the shoulder of my trainee and he asked me if I was up for a different ride. He had Asian features and said his name was Cao. His seventeen inch cock was hard. So was mine. I nodded agreement. He held my hips and started to penetrate me. My feet still hadn't touched the floor since the start of the run. I saw Naomi was having fun with the guy that carried her while nursing at the breast of one of the female trainees. The shower was scheduled for thirty minutes; much longer than actually needed to clean, so the post exercise sex break was built into the program. I had three fucks and sucked four cocks while being fucked. The fuckers were good and I got off a load on each but not in the class of Tony and

Diana. Naomi had the same impression. They said if we were up for more action this evening that the lounges on each floor of the barracks always had something going. At day's end Jeff asked us if we had reached a decision and we said we needed more time. Tomorrow we were each spending the day with two officers to observe their routine. At our room we relaxed and compared notes. On the plus side we would get the bodies of gods and live literally forever. The sex was great too and everyone we met was very friendly. Those were mighty big pluses. On the other hand everything seemed too good to be true. Did we really understand what we were getting into? And the family life and relationships were strange to say the least. Were we really going to marry two thirty month old kids? We needed more information. Naomi had an idea. "Charlie," Naomi said and our young, handsome Charlie Chan appeared on the screen. "You said you could connect us to anyone. Can we speak to the Empress?" "The Empress is easy," Charlie said. "Here she is." The screen switched to show an incredibly beautiful Asian woman seated in an ornately carved wooden chair facing the screen with a bank of large windows behind her. She projected a yellow dress that was barely there, covering a few inches of upper thigh, less than half here trunk and less than that of her large firm breasts. Her tanned skin contrasted nicely with the yellow color. Out the window was a view of the ocean. The Martian sun was low in the sky off her right, screen left, as it was in our window. "Naomi, Dek, I'm Empress Meilin Chu, Empress May to most, but Martians can address me as May. How may I help you?" "Your Highness," Naomi began, we were surprised we could talk to you so quickly. We had a day to learn about the Imperial Police and we were wondering why we were chosen for it and what we would actually be doing?"

"Why is the force expanding when it seems their current numbers are not stretched?" I asked. "The autonomous systems seem quite capable too." "Your Imperial Highness is the proper form of address when I make official calls on Earth but May is fine amongst us Martians," May stated. "I turned down being Empress twice before it became clear that our Chief and tribal council received no respect from Earth governments. The Empress of Mars they respect, especially after I so easily took apart North Korea, which was the object of that exercise besides freeing the people and starting our Earth Protectorate. I insisted that all my actions would be reviewed and approved by the Princesses of Mars, the Quan sisters, and the renamed Imperial Council. But, even before I was Empress, they took my advice without question." "You are using the Gaza Strip to hold the worst people in the world," Naomi said. "We see them killing each other. It's Hell." "No," May retorted. "It's Purgatory. I could not deal with areas with no real government. We decided to remove the elements that were preventing a civil society. Most of Gaza's residents are doing well after resettlement once we removed the thugs. They are killing each other quite efficiently in Gaza with the weapons already there. Often one will toss their weapons, head for the boundary and beg for rescue. If I see they are sincere they are removed to a pleasant oasis in the mid Sahara surrounded by a hundred kilometers of impassible sand. If they do well there they can be settled elsewhere in the Protectorate." "I had no idea," said Naomi. "They still fire rockets at us but you stop every one." "The rockets are easy," May stated. "Separating the wheat from the chaff is harder. Now the police are really for things we don't know about, or as one said things that we don't know that we don't know. We know quite a lot. For example Tony's exploration group has spotted several worlds light years beyond our space that appear very like Earth. Could one or more have intelligent life? We don't know yet. For now it is mostly routine, helping people in trouble like the Chinese moon landing attempt last year. But if we

ever need to do a mass evacuation of one of our worlds for whatever reason we will be glad we have you. "You were chosen from the seven billion people of Earth as the best fit for the job and to be able to adapt to and enjoy our unusual life style. I see from reviewing Charlie's files on you that you were also chosen as wives for Tony and Diana Eagle Claw. I can assure you that you will be very happy in both roles and I am never wrong about that sort of judgement. The Empress personally guarantees you will not regret your decision." "I'm convinced," Naomi said. "I accept." "I do too," I added. "I've already informed Charlie," the Empress said. "If you want you can talk to me anytime for any reason. I'm always available to my people. I'm chatting with over 9,000 people right now. The number varies second by second. Call me in a couple weeks to tell me how you are doing. I will have the data but hearing your voice and seeing your body language is much more informative than the data." "Thank you May. We will," Naomi said. "Bye." The screen darkened for a moment and Charlie returned. "A good decision," Charlie said. "Everyone has been informed. Tony and Diana have invited you to their compound for dinner and to meet their parents." "You mean to have sex with their parents," Naomi stated. "Most certainly," Charlie said. "You are starting to understand our society. But first I have your initial enhancement for you. It will help you this evening too. Dek, you have a choice. I can restore a natural leg or you can retain the prothetic that would be modified for your new body. I recommend the prothetic because after your final enhancement we can use its power source to give you many improved capabilities above even the normal Martian."

"I'd be a cyborg," I said. "Yes," agreed Charlie. "All Martians are cyborgs to some extent. You would have the spacesuit mechanism implanted so there is no wristband and everyone has a communications interface to the A.I. network. The Empress has a mind the size of a small moon; actually five small moons in the interstellar void. She can lose two with no loss of capability. You would be unique. I recommend it but then I have no human components myself. You can always choose the natural option later if it doesn't work out." "I'll try it your way," I agreed. "Good," said Charlie. "On the table are two vials and two jugs of nutrient drink. Each of you will down a vial and then use the jugs to fuel the changes. Drink until you are no longer hungry. The jugs will be replaced as needed." We went to the table and each drank the sweet fluid in the vials. I started to feel my body tingle, except for the leg. I was hungry and began to drink the jug. It had the thickness and taste of a good milkshake but only slightly cool. After a minute I could feel my muscles expanding and body growing. I kept drinking. Naomi was drinking too. She was a pretty woman but she quickly became a real stunning beauty. She was getting taller too. Her breasts were large and super firm. Her nipples were hard. The changes were sexually exciting her. My cock was hard too and getting longer, much longer. It was over an hour later and the sun was down when I stopped feeling hungry and put the bottle down. I was six foot seven with massive muscles like the other trainees and a seventeen inch cock. It appeared my natural skin now covered the artificial leg and not even the former fine seam could be detected. I could now flex the muscles on the leg and the shape would mimic that on my natural one. The band for the spacesuit feel apart about halfway through the process but I knew it was still active.

Naomi was a goddess. The sight of her would make a gay guy hard and I was mostly straight. We spent the next half hour exploring our new bodies together even though Charlie said he had our ride waiting. We met the four parents for Tony and Diana and their pets. All were close to eight feet tall and they showed us how their kids got their sexual skills. It was an amazing night but our new bodies had incredible sexual stamina even though not a match for full Martians. Twenty six years later. Naomi, I and Jasmine's brother Edward just celebrated our twenty-fifth anniversary with our husbands Tony and Diana and their pets Richard and Jasmine. We were with our kids, grandkids, great grandkids and a few mixed generation offspring and, of course, all but the youngest had their own pets. My sister, Elena and Naomi's, Sabra, are also our co-wives and their anniversary was the same day but only their twenty-third. The wedding was at the Eagle Claw compound on Mars. We had most of the clan there and our friends from the police. Naomi and I had our parents and younger sisters up from Earth along with friends from the Marines and IDF and their wives or plus ones. A guest residence was built for them. We were now full fledged Martians. I was seven foot ten with a twenty-nine inch cock and Naomi was seven eight. At three and a half our husbands were almost seven feet themselves. Jasmine was still six six and the smallest. By that time all Martian DNA had been severely edited to remove not only dangerous gene variants but also three or four billion years of junk DNA while adding some identifying markers in non-coding areas. It meant our chromosomes were much shorter than normal Earthmen and we were no longer mutually fertile. We were a post human species but we could still enjoy sex with normals and tales of sex with Martians were legendary on Earth and in Earth porn. It is traditional in Martian weddings that the wedding party have sex with all the guests and we certainly followed it. We had Elena and Sabra come up a couple days early. Elena wasn't a virgin at eighteen and had some ideas from stories about our life here though I had been mostly vague. I could

only get about sixteen of my inches in her and I'd guess the biggest she had before might have been just over half of that and way slimmer. She loved the big cock in her even more because it was her big brother's. I gave her a dozen strong orgasms before filling her to overflowing with my seed. Once everyone had Sabra and her their acceptance of the engagement was a formality. In the present Naomi and I both hold the rank of Sargent. The force is about fifteen hundred now out of forty thousand or so Martians. Known Space extends about fifty light years from Mars so we are spread pretty thin. Venus has the beginnings of land and ocean ecology and we have about a hundred Martians supervising the process in new grassland, forests and reefs. We use modified dolphins, each about twice as intelligent as normal humans to help in ocean ecology on several words but none are on Earth. They are excellent mathematicians too, according to the Quans. They share our love for sex and our space suits allow us to be comfortable underwater and communicate easily with them. The males are hung about eighteen inches and their swimming muscles allow them to thrust quite powerfully. The females can take almost all of a Martian cock and their vaginal muscles have been adapted to hold a cock firmly inside in the weightless ocean environment. Alpha Centauri Three is now called Ta-Vwots and is fully habitable with only a couple thousand so far. Since our population is doubling every five years that will build quickly. We found a non Earth intelligent species on Lamda Serpentis Four about thirty-eight light years from Mars. They look like insects but have light bones. They can fly in the gravity that is twice that of Mars. They have a complex social organization but are not technological. Naomi and I were on the mission for initial contact. The inhabitants call themselves Oviedo but we just call them Bees. Their body has five segments and each has a brain, a heart and three limbs. They are about a meter long and mass about five kilos. The middle three segments each have a pair of wings very much like insect wings but with

light bone stiffening. The front segment has three compound eyes each with ten lenses and spaced for an all around view. The next segment is used for breathing and has the largest brain and heart. The middle segment has opening for food intake and elimination while the fourth is for reproduction. They have eggs with a soft membrane covering that develop internally until live birth. All bees are both sexes. The middle limb on that segment is specialized to transfer their equivalent of sperm. The last segment ends with a sharp stinger equipped with a poison that is as deadly to Earth life as it is to the locals. Our suits prevent harm from accidents or misunderstandings. All their limbs end in ten flexible tentacles. As with all the life we have found they are DNA based. Their language is clicking sounds made by rubbing the front trio of limbs together. Like dolphins they live three dimensionally. The dolphins on our mission were excited by their mathematics that they developed on different concepts than theirs or ours. It could be very useful. The frontier is a four month trip by starship and we only have a few wormholes to help as they are difficult to build and maintain. For such long trips we needed very much larger ships so a social unit could go as a group. The Eagle Claw clan has members with all the needed skills which was how we got the contact mission that kept us away from Mars for almost a Martian year. We had a pod of dolphins with us and plenty of time for interspecies bonding. As Empress May promised us many years ago we are very happy with our new life. It's an adventure every day.
Chapter 35 - The Pet We were Doug Williams and though we are more now; at root we still are. Our story begins at the University of Michigan. We had our last final for the spring semester and were looking forward to partying with friends and roommates in the couple easy days before the summer break and our senior year. July 4th would be special this year to mark the fiftieth year since the United States became a Martian protectorate. Our grandparents told stories about life back before the changes and we can watch the old movies and videos. It is hard to grasp how different it was. There are still a few hundred thousand living in enclaves because they refuse to accept the new life. There are fewer each year as the older folks die and most of the younger generation choose the modern world. At 21 years we were pretty average, about six foot two and a well-muscled two hundred pounds and those are almost the averages for adult males today. Of course, back then I was the appropriate pronoun. With blond hair on the head and a neatly trimmed bush above an eight inch cock that was an inch better than average, I looked good. In fact it would be hard to tell me apart from dad, granddad and great granddad except that the newest two generations were a couple inches taller and had an extra inch of cock. Life was good. We all had 140 years of youth and health. We found out that the Empress meant that exactly. Near midnight on your 140th birthday you would go to sleep and not wake up again. That resulted in some wild goodbye parties. There were no rich and poor. Everything you might need or want was available. There was no money. There was no need to work but work and education were prized. The reward was acclaim. Singers and actors were still celebrities and movies and plays were popular. Sports were still played though adjusted for current physical strength. The protective shields everyone wore made helmets and pads unnecessary. Writing, arts, cooking were common as were custom design and cabinetry. Farming was still practiced on small scales for those that wanted to try natural versus

synthesized food. Popular designers, chefs or craftspersons would have their own channels that could be accessed from any home and allow you to obtain their products. The ultimate reward for the most talented was an invitation to become a Martian. Everyone is cared for by the family artificial intelligence or A.I. Ours is called Sarah. You go to first school from age three to your twelfth birthday. Sarah could teach me everything but getting children together for social interaction is important. Teachers and the school A.I. supervise everything. Everyone goes through puberty on their twelfth birthday. I went from four foot ten to five eight overnight and my cock from two inches to seven. I had muscles and could shoot sperm. My parents saw their boy was a man that morning and watched as I had my first sex with my fourteen year old sister. Then I fucked my dad and he did me before I had my mom. My older friends were invited to my party that afternoon and I had sex with all of them. As a youngster you see adults and older kids having sex all the time but don't know why they like it though it is obvious they do. My grandparents told stories about people who used to crave young boys or girls but now no adult has any interest in anyone before puberty. They say it was part of the stuff everyone took for their health but the Martians never explained how it works and nobody on Earth has come close to understanding it. A lot of the Martian technology is like that. We use all sorts of things but even our best scientists can't figure out how they work. Like the power cells that run everything. The Quans published their theories and some claim to understand them but we can't reproduce the power source. You cut it open and there seems to be nothing but an empty box. A Twentieth Century writer of science fiction once said any truly advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. I believe it. After twelve you go to second school until you are eighteen. The lessons are more advanced and naturally plenty of sex with other students and teachers. Some develop a preference for boys or girls but I was pretty balanced and very much in demand for my versatility.

I decided to try college at Michigan. There really is no need for college as your A.I. can provide any instruction needed but when you've fucked everyone near home the change is refreshing. There were about 700 in the freshman class and as juniors we have about 500 still in the program. UM used to be a lot bigger but we still have a football team and they are all good fucks. I was back in my dorm room after my last exam. It was a fairly standard setup for eight roommates in four bedrooms off of a common area. The common area had a sitting area, a study area with eight desks each with three computer screens and a typical food dispenser that could provide everything from simple to elegant. Each bedroom had a king bed, a toilet and an enclosure called a shower big enough for two or more to get clean. There is a closet and a dresser. Nobody wears clothes in the dorm. When you get in you toss the old ones in a recycle bin and get a fresh outfit in the dresser or closet. The A.I. knows your preferences and if you want something special it can be provided within a few minutes. Michigan uses a cartoon wolverine as the avatar for its A.I. but I can talk to Sarah just by speaking her name. I was with Ricardo Torres who shares my last class. He is on the football team and they do a lot of weight training. Our bodies respond well to exercise and he was six three and 290 pounds of solid muscle with nine inches. With guys he is strictly a bottom as he doesn't like to stick his piece in someone's ass. That is pretty foolish since a few seconds on the toilet empties everything from your bladder and large intestine. I've been camping a few times where you actually have to go on the ground and try to get clean with paper. Sex then can get messy if your partner isn't fully empty but that is no problem normally. Anyway he has a really nice ass and tight hole that I was going to enjoy. He had one of his girlfriends with him, Ann, a cheerleader. I hadn't fucked her before though I'd done most of his boyfriends and girlfriends and he mine. She must be new. My nominal bedmate, Cora Anderson, was off with

a couple of her girlfriends for the night. About half the time one of us would spend the night with friends elsewhere and most of the rest of the time one or both would have someone in. We've done plenty of the one to one thing but everyone likes the variety from three, four, or more. I'd said hello to Ann as would be expected when we were both naked; a full body embrace and deep kiss with my stiff cock sliding up her cunt. When we separated my cock was coated in sperm from her earlier encounters. I'd fucked or been fucked five times so far today too and it was less than normal because of the test. We started out with Ricardo fucking Ann while I fucked his ass. Then he watched while I did Ann. We then shifted so he did Ann's cunt while I had her ass. After we both came in her I sucked Ricardo clean then licked the leakage from the three fresh loads in Ann while she nursed my pole. I had straddled Ricardo's hips and Ann had straddled him facing me, taking both our cocks in her cunt, when Biff, the wolverine, appeared on the screen. "Doug, you have a visitor and I am required to allow it access wherever and whenever it wants." The bedroom door opened and a silver sphere floated silently into the room stopping near my head. I saw that a large crowd had followed it into the common area outside and were staring through the doorway. "Douglas Williams," the sphere stated. It was not a question. It knew whom it was addressing. "Please take this." A golden card extended from a slot and I pulled it free. Once I'd taken the card the slot closed and the sphere left as soundlessly as it arrived. Several of my other roommates and neighbors filed into the room once it left. I saw the card, about five by eight inches, was black on the other side and so stiff I couldn't bend it even though it was thin. When I touched the black side a green circle appeared in the middle and began to blink.

"It's a golden ticket," said a voice from the crowd. "Should I answer it now?” I asked to no one in particular. "Not until I get more of your cum," Ann stated and started to bob up and down on our cocks. She had a couple orgasms before Ricardo and I shot our loads into her and gave her another. I'm not a big fan of public sex except at parties but we've all done it and I have had sex with most of those watching. Though with my card blinking on the bed beside us it was harder than usual to focus on the act and it took almost half an hour before we climaxed. We disentangled and I sat on the foot of the bed with Ann on one side and Ricardo on the other and our visitors in a semicircle standing in front of us. I touched the green circle. An image appeared. It was a man sitting on a stool in the midst of a lush tropical garden. A beach and ocean were visible over his left shoulder. He was as naked as we and very muscular, even more than Ricardo. His cock was hard and poked up to the middle of his pectoral muscles. He had long black hair to mid back and deep black eyes. His skin tone was a deep golden tan with no tan line and his features showed a thorough blend of several races that seems universal in current generation Martians, at least those we see on the video screens in news reports. "Doug, I'm Brian Kolani," the man began. "I have a proposition for you that I think you will like and I'd like to discuss it with you. It is best done personally so you are invited to visit." "You want me to visit Mars?" I asked. "What do I need to do?" "Actually I'm on Venus," he stated. "When you are ready, anytime in the next 72 hours, just touch the screen and tell me you are ready, then walk outside and your transport will be waiting." "What if he doesn't like your offer?" Ricardo asked.

"Ricardo, I'm very confident Doug will like it," Brian stated. "If not I will return him to the university or wherever he wants." "Have you been watching us? How do you know his name?" Maya Wong asked from the crowd. "Maya, I have better things to do than watch Earthlings," Brian said. "That's a job for A.I.s. But I can see you all now and my A.I. provides your name and other information if I need it. You got a 93 on the exam you took this afternoon. I can tell you who you had sex with last Wednesday or the potential fathers for the six fertilized eggs you carry." "No, no," said Maya clearly embarrassed. I knew that Biff and Sarah watch me continuously. I could request privacy. They still watch but can't share what they observe except in special circumstances. I've never felt the need to request it though I know of two people that do it almost every second of their days. "Thank you Brian," I said. "I will let you know soon." "Great Doug. Bye for now." The screen turned black and the green circle appeared though it was not blinking. The long side folded into four pieces resulting in a golden rectangle. I put it aside on a table by the bed. A few from the group in the room tried to pick it up but couldn't seem to get a grip on it. "What are you going to do? Link Monroe, one of my roommates, asked. He had obviously been in heavy action, most likely with Tony Flores who was standing beside him. His six-inch soft cock was coated in cum and he had drying streaks on his torso and Tony was leaking cum that dripped down his inner thighs. Of course everyone had interrupted some sort of sexual action to see what the Martian machine was doing in our dorm. "I don't know," I admitted. "I don't understand why I was selected for whatever this is about. I'm not the strongest, or smartest, or biggest and I know lots of guys that are better tops, bottoms or better with the girls."

"You're pretty good," stated Ann and several in the crowd nodded agreement. "I never had sex with a Martian before. You are definitely getting one of my eggs." She had sperm from several guys swimming in her body. I didn't know how but girls can choose who they want. If I do go she was almost certain to have my child and not just keep the fertilized egg with the others she carries from past encounters. "There was a senior girl that was chosen a couple years ago," Maya said. "I never actually met her but it was all the other girls talked about for weeks. She just left one day and nobody has seen or heard from her since." A few others had stories but none had actually known anyone in my position. They made me promise that, if I went, I would come back and tell them about it if I could. I agreed. Then it was back to the action that had been interrupted. Everybody wanted me, mostly fucking asses or cunts but I took a few loads too. A couple hours after midnight things quieted down. I cuddled in my bed with my cock up Ricardo's hole with another big muscle stud whose name I didn't know spooning behind me and plugged into my ass. We drifted off to sleep. I awoke a few hours later. It was still dark. I disentangled myself from my bed mates without waking them. I looked out the bedroom window at the morning sky with just the slightest hint of the coming dawn. The bright blue ball of Venus and the small blue dot of Cupid hung in the darkness above where the Sun would appear. I retrieved the Martian device and spoke a few words. It folded back up and I walked though the silent dorm and out the door. A vehicle that appeared to be very like the normal cars of the day was floating a foot off the lawn outside with its door open. I got in and took a seat and the door shut. We started to rise into the sky.

As we rose we turned toward the sun. There was a short orange glow as the morning light filtered through clouds that were now well below us. The sky darkened as we rose past the atmosphere and the sun cleared the now visible curve of Earth. The window dimmed the incoming light so it was possible to look directly at the sun but still see the vast array of stars and the rapidly shrinking ball of our planet. An image appeared on the front window. It was a muscular Hawaiian male wearing a breechcloth of white material that hid little. The outline of a long thick cock was easy to see as the garment was blown by a fresh breeze that also affected his long black hair. "I am Lohi'au, the Kolani family A.I. Welcome to space Doug. I will have you on Venus in twenty-five minutes. Can I get you anything?" "Orange juice would be fine." A slot opened in the side and a glass was placed on a table to my right. The car was very similar to the one Sarah might provide if I needed to travel except that our vehicles can't travel in space. But they could take us anywhere on Earth except for some restricted areas in under a half hour. "Lohi'au, what does Brian want with me and can you tell me more about where we are going?" "It is best to let Brian explain his offer personally but I can tell you that we are going to the Kolani family compound on Venus. They have about three square miles on the ocean extending back into the hills. Venus is mostly tropical to semi-tropical and the climate and foliage are a lot like their native Hawaii. The surfing is excellent. I know you don't surf but Brian loves it and I'm sure he will take you out." He continued, "Brian is tenth generation Kolani. There are currently 12,342 in the family but only about two thousand at this compound on Venus. The family has homes on Mars, Luna and several other planets. The largest is on Ta-Vwots at Alpha Centauri but this is considered the main compound as Paul and Andy Kolani, the heads of the clan, live here."

"How big is the Martian Empire?" I asked. They only give us generalities on Earth so I thought I'd see if my status had improved enough to learn some details. "Martians have explored in a rough sphere about 115 light-years from Sol but probes have mapped out another fifty. We have terraformed 33 worlds and 17 moons and are working on another 83 bodies but only nine have a significant population as yet." We were approaching Venus now. The blue ball of Cupid, 95% water, was off to our left as we came in over one of the equatorial land masses. Venus was covered about 80% by a global ocean. I could see the blue of the ocean and the lush green and soft browns of the land. The Southern land mass had mountains capped with snow. It had been spun up so its day match that of Earth though it rotates in the opposite direction. They simply defined East as the direction of sunrise. That makes Polaris, Earth’s North Star, in the southern sky on Venus but it doesn’t align with their South Pole.

As we descended you could see the blue water fringed with green near the shore with colorful coral reefs and a broad white sand beach. We approached an area that had dozens of homes, each set in a grassy clearing amid groves of palm trees. Several small streams and lakes dotted the area. We settled above the grass next to one of the homes. It was larger than I'd imagined from the air. The car door opened. The very muscular man from the video was waiting to greet me. He was only three feet tall. He was naked like I though without the wrist or ankle band that everyone on Earth had to provide our protection from physical harm. His cock was about six inches soft but looked huge on his small body. I stepped from the car. He ran to me, wrapped his arms about my ass and hugged me to him. His face pressed against my groin as he only came up to my waist. His embrace was strong. He bent his neck to look up into my face. "Doug, I'm glad you decide to come. You won't regret it. This is the start of the rest of your life." I didn't know what his last comment was about but I replied. "Thank you for inviting me. I guess everyone on Earth is curious about things up here. There are a lot of wild tales." "I think you'll enjoy discovering the truth," he stated with a small chuckle. "Let's get a look at you." He moved his hands to my hips and lifted me easily over his head holding me at about a forty-five degree angle. He rotated me until I faced the sky and turned me back and set me on my feet. "Looking good," he said and took my hand in his. "Come with me." We walked hand in hand like a man and boy but I knew from the moment he hugged me that I was the boy. He led me to the nearby dwelling as the

car that transported me here climbed into the sky. The gravity on Venus was a little less than Earth and gave a little spring in each step. The home was two stories, each about twenty feet tall with broad balconies around the upper level. The outer walls were mostly glass, darkly tinted so those outside could not see in. Accents were in stone or a glossy tropical wood. On the far side there was a lake with a small stream feeding it and running on down to the ocean. I realized it was artificial and served as their swimming pool. There was seating area on the house side and grottos secluded in foliage on the far side. Several people were using the area. A few were Brian's size but others, men and women, were almost three times taller. The men were massively muscular and unbelievably hung; well over two feet for those fully grown. The women were incredible. Several were having very energetic sex. Brian led me up to a glass door the full height of the bottom level that must have been the main entrance. It was deeply etched with representations of palm trees and tropical flowers. I didn't see a door handle and I expected it to open automatically as we approached. It didn't but Brian never slowed. I pulled to a stop just before the glass and saw Brian walk right through it. He still held my hand and when I looked down my forearm was half in the glass. I stepped forward. It was like there was nothing there. I was in the entry hall, a circular space about forty feet in diameter, empty of furniture. The walls were paneled in polished wood with some Hawaiian themed decorations mounted on them. There were three clear glass areas that showed other rooms beyond. I thought they might be of the same type we walked through to enter. The ceiling appeared to be one huge video screen that was projecting an image of the sky and made the area as bright as outside. The floor was a polished wood in a darker hue than the walls. On the far side were two glass tubes, one tinted green and the other red. Brian led me to them. Two males stepped out of the red tube and started to walk toward us. Both were extremely muscular and, of course, nude. The shortest was about six four, so taller than I. He had the mixed ethnicity of Brian and sported a cock

that was over a foot soft. His companion looked Asian and was almost eight feet tall. His cock, soft, was easily over two feet. "Brah," Brian began, addressing the shorter of the two, "I'd like you to meet Doug Williams. Doug, this is my older brother, Paul the tenth, everyone calls him Ex. The big guy is Nguyen Cao, his pet." "He looks like an outstanding choice, Little Bro," Paul said. "We have dibs when you're ready to try him out. Welcome to our family, Doug." "I know you are confused now," added Cao. "I was at this point too. Becoming Ex's pet was the best decision I ever made and also the last decision I ever will make. You will never regret it. You and Brian will have a great life together." "Thanks, Paul, Cao," I said softly, considering what I'd heard. "It is nice to meet you." "This was just a quick greeting and call me Ex; all my friends do," Paul replied. "We look forward to really meeting you very soon." They continue toward the entrance and we headed to the green tinted tube. Stepping through the glass we were raised to the second level. There didn't appear to be anything supporting us but we were able to walk through more glass to emerge where several corridors converged. The glass on this side was tinted red and putting my hand on it felt solid. Brian led me down one of the passages. The corridor had the video sky above and the paneled walls were decorated with large photos or art. Some were from Earth and I spotted some that were clearly from our moon or Mars. Some were from elsewhere like the scene from a world with three suns. We passed a place were there were corridors going left and right. There were more red and green panels at the junction. We continued straight. We came to a tinted glass panel and walked through it.

The far side was a circular space about thirty feet in diameter. It was set up as a common area with a ten foot in diameter raised pad covered in brown leather in the center. There were three corridors leading off of it. "Straight ahead is my parents' room," Brian explained. "You'll meet them later. The other two go to children's rooms. Ours is to the right." We headed that way. After another sixty feet or so we came to another circular space. On the far side was a window. The view faced the inland hills. It appeared it was late afternoon here. There were four tinted panels. Brian led me to the one just to the left and we stepped through. "This will be our room," he stated. The room was a square about forty feet on a side. We had entered at one corner where the last ten feet were taken by the arc of the wall to the common area. The opposite corner was taken by a large platform bed about twelve feet on each side. On the left was a glassed in area for the shower. There was no visible entry to it but I assumed it was more of the walk-through glass. It could hold several at a time of even the biggest Martians. A toilet was on the far side of the enclosure. The ceiling was more of the video sky. A ten foot tall video panel wrapped around three walls a panoramic view of a deserted beach. Below the screen was wood paneled and above was painted light blue. The floor had a thick white carpet except for the shower area. It was spotless. There was a table but I didn't see chairs with it. In the corner to our right was a sitting area with a couch in the corner and a couple large padded chairs facing it. I didn't see any place to store stuff, books or personal gear. "I know you have many questions," Brian began. "I will answer them all but first let me take care of some necessary business." He held my wrist and removed the silver band that provided my personal protection from physical harm. He touched the paneled wall and a drawer opened. He took out a red band and put it on my wrist. The two ends joined seamlessly. "I thought only I could remove my shield band?"

"Yes, no other Earthling could remove it from you but any Martian could. The one I put on is much more capable. You, for example, will be able to walk through doors even if I am not with you. It's features are self explanatory." When he mentioned that a list of functions popped into my mind. I selected one and thought about clothes and suddenly I was apparently wearing some though I still felt naked. I dismissed that feature and was again nude. "How is it that you are not wearing one?" I asked. "Ours are implanted in our bodies," he explained. "All Martians have a number of enhancements. For example, when you spoke to me on Earth you were speaking to my avatar. Our minds are liked to computers that allow us to do many things simultaneously. I'm just a year old and have the basic capability. My normal brain is about ten times smarter than yours but, with the added processing, it is well over a hundred. Mine is with about ten thousand others in an artificial world somewhere in the interstellar void. The Empress and the Princesses have several systems the size of small worlds to serve their needs." "Would I get that too?" "Yes, if you accept my offer. It is one of the benefits of becoming Martian. You saw Cao's size. You would be that big eventually too. You would become nearly as smart as I. I would need to train your mind to handle outboard processing but that is part of the deal." "You said Cao was your brother's pet. Is that what you want me for?" "Yes. Let me explain. We may look human but we are different. We develop quicker. We are born after only six months of gestation but the last two months we are in our mother's mind. At birth we know everything she knows. An hour after birth we are fully functional but only about eighteen inches tall. Our first six months is exploring the world we know only from memories."

Brian continued. "The mental connection to our mother fades after birth but never entirely. We become sexually active at six months. At nine months we get our first implants. At a year we choose our pet. It gives us responsibility and we can use the pet in situations where our miniature body would be awkward. At that point we take our first work assignments too. I was a year old last week." "What does it mean to be your pet?" "As a human you are only exploiting about ten percent of your potential," he explained. "As my pet you will be enhanced so your capabilities are immensely greater. I will teach you how to be a man. As we have sex I will enter your mind and I will let you enter mine. We will experience everything the other experiences. After a few days of sex our minds become unbreakably linked. From then on, no matter how far apart we are physically, a part of me will always be with you. I will be able to see and feel everything you do and offer advice. When I want I will be able to take control of your body. You would be an observer able to experience what your body is doing but without any control or I could shift your mind into my body and let you experience what I an doing." "I don't understand. Why did you choose me?" "No, you don't understand and you won't until you are my pet. Your decision will be a leap of faith. You will meet lots of pets; every Martian except the first generation that started as human has one. You'll also get a taste when we have sex but it would be improper for me to form the full bond before you agree. As to why; you were selected for me by Lohi'au as the best match from everyone on Earth and Athena." "I've seen several videos about Athena." "It is available as a home for parents and siblings of our pets or others we invite to join us. Your parents and sister would be eligible. There is no further enhancement beyond Earth normal but the 140 year and two child limits are waived. Most of the children born there become pets or wives."

Brian stood up and went to the wall nearby. A slot opened and he slid out a large tray that had plates of food. The tray floated in the air and he pushed it easily. He sat down and positioned the tray at a comfortable height for me. It had a selection of my favorite foods and beverages. I touched the tray and it was as steady as a rock. "It is still morning for you but early evening here. You haven't eaten anything and you'll need your strength for when I fuck you. I plan to give you a real workout." He stated this so matter-of-factly and with such assurance that I knew it was true. This one-year-old, miniature stud, half my size was telling me, not asking, certain that I would comply. I realized that I wanted to be fucked by him. I rationalized that it was simply curiosity but deep down I felt that he was more of a man than I. I had my fill and the tray went back in the wall by itself. Brian took my hand and led me to the toilet where we each sat for a few seconds to clean us out. Then he took me to the shower where we walked through the glass. There were no controls but a warm rain started to fall once we were inside. When I thought about controls the information popped into my mind. The device was controlled by my wristband but Brian had priority. We have these showers at home but not so advanced. There was no drain in the floor any liquid that touched it passed right through without even a splash like there was nothing there. It went through a normal cycle. The appliance for cleaning the teeth and mouth extruded from the wall at a comfortable height for each of us. Instead of the expected drying, the rain started again. "I thought we could start here," Brian said. "I like doing it in the shower." So do I. He floated off the ground until his face was even with mine. I put my hands on his hips but couldn't move him an inch. He put his hands into my armpits and lifted me off the floor for an open mouth kiss. He pushed his tongue into me and explored. It was surprisingly long. I'd been kissed by lots of

guys but never had one that was hotter. My cock was hard and my hole was twitching. He set me on my feet after breaking our kiss. He hovered lower to hold my hips. He rotated me to horizontal and let my shoulders rest on the shower deck as he stood between my spread legs that were placed at the right height for penetration. He entered me and began to fuck. The rain was replaced my warm steam so thick that the walls of the enclosure disappeared and all I could see was Brian and the white cloud that enveloped us. His cock was eight inches like mine but he certainly knew how to use it. He zeroed in on my sensitive spots and pleasure flowed through me. I was moaning from the stimulation. "Hi, Doug," I heard but in my mind. It took me a few seconds before I realized that it didn't come through my ears. "Yes, I am in your mind. I can feel what you are feeling and use it to guide me. Let me demonstrate." He started to fuck me hard and deep. The pleasure was incredible. He raised me right to the brink of orgasm and then eased me off the peak only to raise me up again. By the third close call I was desperate. "It's too much. I have to cum," I begged. "You don't need to talk. I know your thoughts. You will learn to trust me to take care of you." He raised me to the peak again and then beyond. My mind was in a frenzy and I could feel the pressure build in my cock and balls but I couldn't pull the trigger. Then, instantly, the restraints were off. I screamed and I felt my whole body spasm as the first blast of cum shot from my gun. It went well past my head. There were many more and I felt the jets of Brian's seed filling my gut. Minutes later my cock was still dribbling cum in weak pulses as Brian added his final spurts in my ass. Quiet returned. I rested, breathing deeply.

"You don't have to say it. I know it was your best sex ever," Brian spoke in my mind. The question how began to form in my thoughts. "The close physical connection of my cock in your hole enables me to reach into your brain. Any Martian can read the surface emotions of anyone they have sex with. You will find we are all way better than anyone you met on Earth. With one person, our mother as we gestate and later our pet, we can forge a deeper connection. You just experienced step one." The steam cleared as the warm rain resumed. Brian eased out of me. I could sense when his cock pulled free that he was no longer in my mind. I missed him. He helped me to my feet. Physically I felt strong but I longed for the pleasure and intimacy that our sex had brought. I was leaking a steady stream from the load he had shot and had streaks of my own seed all over me. We let the shower wash it away and then dry us. We walked out of the shower and Brian led me to the bed. He grabbed my hips and tossed me several feet. I landed on my back in the center of the bed. He leapt on the bed and got behind me, pushing my legs back to my chest. "Are you ready for step two?" He asked aloud. I didn't need to answer. Even without him in my mind it was obvious I was eager. He waited, just holding me at the ready while the ceiling and window video images did a two minute sunset as night replaced day. The blue ball of Cupid provided a gentle glow in the darkened room. I looked at Brian who was standing on the bed holding my thighs. My upturned ass was at the perfect height for him. He moved one hand to position his pole at my hole. I felt it press my opening that was quivering in excitement. He smiled down at me and I licked my lips in anticipation. He pressed inside in one smooth stroke that send a wave of pleasure through me. He was back in my mind. He didn't say anything but I could feel him with me. I told him how glad I was to have him back and he told

me how he felt being back but we didn't use words; the thoughts and emotions were felt deeply and directly in a way words could never convey. He started to fuck me and build my pleasure. He was slow and gentle not trying to push me too fast but just letting us enjoy the erotic friction of flesh sliding on flesh. It was nice. My cock was hard and dribbling pre on my abdominal muscles. Gradually I began to feel something new. It was like my cock was sliding through a clutching tube of flesh. I tightened my gut on his hard pole and felt the squeeze on my own. Somehow I was feeling what Brian was feeling. He confirmed it wordlessly. I started to work my internal muscles in ways to heighten our pleasure. It was easy since I could feel exactly what I was doing. He started to speed up his strokes and the sensations flowed through me as we built to our release. There was no slowing down as we reached our climax together. I felt the cum roar down our pipes as we spurted in synch. My gut clamped down on his deeply buried pole and I felt it on my own. My mind experienced our two orgasms and I knew that he was experiencing them too. Eventually calm returned. Cum was dripping from my face and torso and I was leaking. We were still hard. He started a slow fuck stroke. I could feel him right beside me in my brain staring out my eyes as I was staring at him standing behind me. He was still holding my thighs but I could sense the texture of my skin on my fingers. I moved my hands on top of his and felt the pressure on the back of my hands. There were no need for words. We knew what each other was feeling. I gazed at his calm face. He smiled. Then I was looking at my own face. I was looking out Brian's eyes. I had a funny expression. It took me a few seconds to realize it was a look of love but as soon as I recognized it I knew it was true. I knew he loved me too. Brian shifted his attention to his cock and I saw his piece moving steadily in and out of my clutching flesh. The outward strokes would cause me to lose some of the cum he'd just deposited. He went back to my face. I noticed

that my eyes were looking around. He must be using them. I tried moving my right arm and I saw I could move it. I used it to wipe up some of my cum with two fingers and bring it to my mouth. It was disorienting. You know where your arm is without looking but I was watching through Brian's eyes and he would often focus in places other than where I was interested. I licked my fingers and sampled the familiar taste of my seed. I wiped up some more and brought it to Brian's lips. He licked them clean and I tasted myself via his senses. I tasted different, somehow it was richer, deeper, with more flavor through his perception. Then I was back behind my own eyes as we started another round. He turned me to my front and held my hips off the bed as he pounded my ass with forceful strokes. Again we built up and eased off again and again. He knew when I was at my limit and brought about our explosion at just the right moment. As we relaxed in the afterglow he rested his chest on my lower back, still semi-hard and deep in my butt. My ball sack nestled between his knees. Since we were still coupled he was still with me. Again words were unnecessary. His mind enveloped mine. I felt safe, protected, loved and drifted off to sleep. My dreams that night were particularly vivid. Brian was in them but he was taller than I in my dreams. We went diving on Cupid with a pod of playful dolphins that had sex with us. Next I was meeting Brian's friends and their pets. There was a contest to see whose pet could fuck the other to exhaustion. I won and as a reward Brian got to use my body to fuck the other pet's owner, master, partner. In the dream I was an observer in my own body as Brian used it. I could feel, see hear, taste and smell everything but I had no control. Then we were fucking again. He was behind holding my hips as I rested on my front in the bed. I was feeling both bodies as he built us up for ecstasy. We came in a new gush of cum. As our cocks spurted I realized that we were awake and the last sex was real. The room was slowly brightening in the video dawn as our passion eased. He was with me in my mind as he had been all night. He did

something that was a mixture of a hug and deep kiss but it was mental rather than physical. I knew he was going to pull out of me and I begged him not to leave me alone. He calmed my mental panic and I accepted my loss. I felt the sensations from his cock as he withdrew. It popped out and he was no longer with me. We didn't talk. I let him guide me to the toilet and shower. We got clean without further sex and had breakfast in silence. I was trying to process what had happened last night and recover from my sadness at not having him with me even though physically he was right beside me. "Was that what being a pet is like?" I asked after I figured I needed to speak. "No," he admitted. "That was just a taste. The real thing is much more intimate and the connection doesn't end when we are not physically entwined." "I don't want to be without you. I accept. I want to be your pet." "I know. I was in your mind. But it would be improper for me to let you agree just yet. This decision is literally forever. Today you will meet my family. They are looking forward to meeting you. You will learn a lot today. I know you will still agree but when you do you will have a better basis for your choice." I understood that when he said he knew I'd agree it was not an expression of his hopes but of certain knowledge. I knew what I wanted and needed but if this was what was required to get it I would go along. When we left we met Ex and Cao who were also leaving. They knew what I'd been through and Cao told me it only gets better. While we were talking one of Brian and Ex's sister emerged from her room with her pet and a friend with his pet. The sister was Lucy. She was almost four and seven foot one. She was naturally beautiful with slightly more Asian in her mix. Her pet was Sethunya, a full blooded African beauty and six foot six. She was from Botswana. Her friend was Joo Kim, also almost four, about seven three with the massive muscularity that seems typical. His cock was almost

eighteen inches. His pet, Yuri, was from Russia and almost eight feet tall with a huge twenty-nine inch pole. Lucy and Joo were tenth generation descended in the direct maternal line from Ty Quan, the Martian Princess. They were both mathematicians and were headed to a planet about thirty light-years away to work on a geometry problem with some aliens. I was certain those four didn't do much mathematics last night and any geometry was of the erotic kind. As we went on our way I asked, "Why are some pets shorter than others?" "Fully grown we are about eight feet tall," Brian stated. "You will probably be a few inches shorter since you were not Martian from birth. Our cocks tend to be about thirty inches, give or take. While we are sexually active around six months our small size means we are submissive with older boys. To practice in the dominant role we need to pair with Earthlings. In order for a pet to pass as a normal human we keep their size to the mid six foot range and a cock in the mid teens. Once we are near fully grown our pets get full their full size. I plan on using you on Earth." "So we will be going to Earth. My friends at Michigan wanted me to visit if I could and tell them about my new life. Could I do that?" "Sure," he agreed. "I would enjoy fucking your old friends but mostly it will be you with me riding. I'll enjoy it and it will be good training for you. Your sexual skill reflects on me; it's important that you are good. I'm sure after last night you know you have a lot to learn and I'll teach you." He was right. As a one year old Martian he was much better sexually than any of my hundreds of partners on Earth. We stepped through the tinted door to the parents' suite. We were expected. There were a dozen people waiting to greet us. All were in the eight foot range of fully grown Martians. The four tallest had the racial blend look of Martians while the others had identifiable ethnicity that marked them as being from Earth stock. They were a little shorter. There were five males and seven females.

Brian introduced me and showed me his family. Two were the husbands in the family, Paul Kolani the ninth and his sister Amber. They had different mothers. Their principal wives were Billy and Susan White Cloud also brother and sister. Susan was the mother of Lucy and also a mathematician. Amber was Ex's mother and also Brian's though Paul was the first father and Billy the second. Then there were the four pets. Lars, blond, blue-eyed, Nordic with Paul, Jun, black-haired, black-eyed, Chinese with Amber. Carlos, brown hair and eyes, Brazilian with Billy and Elspeth, red hair, blue-eyed, Scottish with Susan. The secondary wives were Hans, Lars' younger brother also blond with blue eyes and Gabriela was Carlos' younger sister but with black hair and eyes. Michelle and Tori were sisters of pets of other Kolani family members. Both were American and blond with blue eyes. Susan, Elspeth and Tori were pregnant. Lar's sperm was the source for Susan but I didn't hear about the others. Paul and Amber welcomed me to the family and led me to one of several beds in the large space. I was hard just being around so many sexy women and hugely hung muscular males. Amber had me in her cunt as we lay facing each other. My cock was small compared to what she must be used to but it was gripped tightly by her internal muscles. Paul got behind me and started to ease his piece up my ass. It was easily thirty inches of thick flesh but he got it in and started slowly stroking me to push deeper. Then Brian got on behind Amber and entered her ass. When he did I felt him in my mind. We were connected again inside Amber. I could feel the pressure on his cock and he felt the sensations from my cock and ass. Then Lars got behind Brian and entered his hole and I experience the sensations of a small body being stuffed with a huge pole. His Martian physique was apparently strong and flexible enough to take that abuse without damage. Lars drove his piece in quickly to about eighteen inches. I felt it all as it seemed to be everywhere from my hole to my appendix while the tip of Paul's member was only a third that depth. It was like I had two asses and two cocks and they were all being stimulated. Meanwhile I was sucking on

Amber's breast and it was giving me a drink of sweet milk. It was right at my mouth level because she was so much taller than I. Then Lars dove in to kiss Brian and I felt it and the feel of his tongue exploring. It sounds confusing and it was. I lost track of who was doing what to whom and just experienced sexual overload. Then the orgasms started. We did many combinations that day. I was energized from what Amber and Susan were feeding me in their milk. The other females also had milk but not as potent. Those that were pregnant didn't participate in vaginal sex with the big dicked males but Brian and I were OK. An interesting session was when I was sandwiched between Jun and Carlos. After our initial orgasm Amber and Billy took over running their pets. They were even better at sex than their pets. They also lost their accents when Billy and Amber had control. While they were involved with me their own bodies were in action with others but they were easily able to handle both bodies. After they drove me to a huge explosion they let Jun and Carlos back in control. Carlos said he just rode along as Billy showed him how best to excite me but Jun transferred over to Amber's mind because she was taking Paul's and Lars' huge cocks front and back and that was much more stimulating than my small pole. As the sun was setting we broke off the action to clean up and have an evening meal. The parents' suite had real widows that had an ocean view though they could function as video screens if desired. The room had cleaned up the mess from our hours of activity. I was able to learn more about the relationship between a pet and its master. I don't think master is quite right. It is more like a partnership but the pet is definitely the junior partner. There is also part teacher, student in the mix. Brian is one year old and I've known him for just a day but I understood he knew more about life and sex than I and certainly way more about Martian society. Look I'd been inside his head and he'd been in mine. I felt comfortable and safe with him. It wasn't something based on thought. It just felt right.

I again stated that I wanted to be Brian's pet. This time he accepted my decision and everyone congratulated me. We left quickly after that as we had things to do tonight. Back in Brian's room there was a small vial and several large jugs waiting on the table. Brian led me to the bed and I sat on the edge while he stood on the bed beside me. "I'm so glad you accepted," Brian said and kissed me on my lips while holding my head securely in his hands. My body tingled and I thought, this man will be mine forever. "First we take care of your body. Drink the small vial. You will grow to six-eight and add about a hundred pounds of muscle and get much bigger. The jugs contain the food to fuel the changes. Just keep drinking as long as you feel hungry." I stood up and went to the table. I drank. It was orange flavored. A minute later I started to feel hungry. I got a jug and drank. It was a thick liquid that tasted like a chocolate milkshake. It went to my stomach but my stomach never seemed full as it almost instantly spread to my body. I could feel myself growing. As soon as one jug was drained I started another. The empty went back in the wall and was replaced. By jug five I was taller and had muscles bulging all over. The jug now felt light as a feather in my hand. My cock was hard and at least ten inches. I kept drinking. In the middle of jug eighteen I felt sated and stopped drinking. I was way bigger than anyone I knew or even heard about on Earth. There were a few guys taller than my height but not with my massive muscles and certainly not with my new eighteen inch cock. It had taken two hours. "Wow," I said aloud as I looked at the results. It was the first word said since the transformation started. "Yes, wow," Brian agreed. "We are going to have fun with that body. You can remove your red band now. You have your spacesuit built in, plus some other things that you will need later."

I removed the band. It separated easily. I thought about the new device and information about it was in my mind. Brian took the band and tossed it into a closet sized opening in the wall and removed a steel bar from the same space. The wall closed up once the bar was taken. "I asked Lohi'au for this so you could know your new strength," Brian said. "Your implant gives you a direct mental interface with Lohi'au like all Kolanis have. Try your body against this five centimeter thick steel pole." I took it from him. It was over twice his height and should have felt heavy but it seemed as light as a pencil to me. I held the bar near each end and tried to bend it. There was initially some resistance but it bent easily into a 'U' shape. I moved my hands to the center and made it, more or less, straight again. I bent it in two once more and smoothed the bend until the two segments lay beside each other. Then I took the doubled rod and bent it in half once again. That required more effort but I was not really straining. "You should be able to handle 10,000 kilos. You got almost your full strength in the transformation even though I kept your size down. I won't be as strong as you until I am over four years old. Break off one of the pieces for me." I did, it was almost twenty inches and tapered where I tore it at the bend. "Use your hand to smooth the rough end." The steel was hot from being bent and torn but my suit shielded me from the heat. The steel flowed easily under my fingers until I had a gumdrop shape about an inch on the blunt end. He took it from me. He shoved it up my ass. I had done cocks as thick or thicker today so it went in easily. My gut clamped down on it as he moved it inside me. He adjusted it to hit my prostate and brought me off quickly. When he pulled it out it was deformed and stretched. I thought of all the Martian asses and cunts my merely human cock had been in today. Would my shield have held if they forgot their strength? "That ass is going to be fun," he said. I imagine he is used to strong guys. "Turn down the lights and come to bed."

There were no visible controls for anything in the room. I thought, "Lohi'au, turn off the lights." They cycled to their night setting. I dropped the pieces of the abused steel on the carpeted floor and climbed onto the bed. I rolled to my back and held my knees to my chest to give Brian easy access to my hole. He stood behind my butt and placed his hands on my ass. He pushed all his eight inches inside. I felt him in my mind. He started to fuck. I felt the pressure of my internal muscle on his pole along the whole length of my now much bigger one. I tried a gentle squeeze and experienced the result. "You don't need to hold back. You can't hurt me," came into my mind. I used my full strength and felt the sensations as I worked on his cock. He worked my ass. We built to our release slowly. He held us on the brink until I was desperate. The explosion of cum was a relief. I must have shot a hundred times what I'd ever shot before. I shut my eyes. When the orgasm faded my vision returned but I hadn't opened my eyes. I was looking through Brian's eyes. My body was soaked with the cum I'd shot. I could feel the pressure of my gut on Brian's still hard cock and the feel of my skin under his hands but I had no sensation from my own body. You know how you just know where your arms and legs are without looking. Well I knew where Brian's arms and legs were but not my own. I couldn't move his body or mine. "Relax Doug. You are in my mind while I practice with your body. I'm letting you observe." One of the odd things was that I was seeing through Brian's eyes but not controlling them. I would often want to look at something that was off center. Normally your eyes would focus there but not in this case. I could feel his cock sliding through my ass ring but only because his body was linked to mine. Brian used my hand or at least a hand that used to be mine to stroke my cock. I felt the touch overlaying the friction of his cock in my gut.

He experimented for several nice orgasms that I felt as well from the standpoint of his body. Often both bodies shot together but a couple times he brought my body to climax and I saw my cock shoot and body convulse and felt the echo of it in his body but I had no orgasm. Then I was back in my own head but just as an observer. There were several more rounds before we drifted to sleep. Again my dreams were very vivid and in them Brian was taller and more muscular even though my dream body was my new enhanced one. We were on a tropical island with palm trees and flowering plants. We wandered through the area walking and running. There were lifelike statues of his parents, siblings and their pets plus others I hadn't yet seen. I realized we were in Brian's mind. We came to a field that had a statue of me surrounded by glass cylinders about ten feet tall. There were several dozen. About a third glowed with a white light, some brighter than others. He told me this was my brain and the glow was from my mind. Then the lights went out. He said that he had transferred me to his brain. Then the light was back but now every cylinder shone brightly. I didn't need to be told that it was his mind now in my brain. We had sex in the dream. Somehow it felt even more intense than in life. After a few strong explosions I saw that I was back in my brain and we did some more. Each orgasm was more pleasurable than the last. I turned to see the array of cylinders, almost half were glowing, some brightly. Separate from the main group three cylinders were very bright. I turned my head to look at dream Brian but saw the room in the dim light of an approaching Venus dawn. Brian was resting with his chest on my lower back and his legs between my thighs with his cock still impaling my hole. "Good morning Doug." It was in my mind not spoken. "You were my guest for the night while I did some housekeeping in your brain. You are much smarter now thanks to the potion you had last night but you need training on how to use it."

I was about to ask a question. "Yes, you were in my brain and yes I know what you are thinking, often before you do. My mind and brain are vastly bigger than yours; not in size but in capability. It is simple for me to host your mind in a small piece of mine. In Earth terms you have an IQ of about 600 now while I am over 800 but those extra points open up a lot of new abilities. I'm going to ease out of you now." He pushed back to his knees and his pole popped free. He was still with me in my head. "Our minds are linked now and forever. No matter how far apart we are physically, lightyears even, we will be together." I started to form a thought. "Yes, I understand," echoed in my mind. "I do have an advantage since I know everything you ever did, thought or felt, even things you've forgotten. Your brain can't hold all about me but I'll give you enough to understand me." And it was there, everyone he knew and how he felt about them, his life, a lot for just a year, what he thought and felt about me. I examined that and was reassured. He cared about me in ways that were deeper than love and when we communicated like this I knew that there was no possibility of deception because it was not just words that were transmitted but everything behind the words. "It is unnerving when you answer me before I form the question," I thought and got the thought out. "I apologize. I see you are. Are you ready to start your first day as a Martian?" There was no need to answer as he already knew. We cleaned up and had breakfast. We went to the beach and met up with Tamara and her pet Julia. Tamara was technically Brian's great great aunt since she was the daughter of a generation six Kolani. She was a few months older than Brian and about

forty-two inches tall; a tiny supermodel. Julia was six foot six and a stunning Thai woman. Both had black hair to mid back and black eyes. I recognized them from the information in my head and I knew that Lohi'au would have told them who I was. Brian said in my head that now that I was officially Martian I should greet Julia in the accepted manner. I hugged her tightly, slipping all eighteen inches up her cunt that took it easily. We kissed deeply. When we separated my cock had a coating of cum from the stuff she must have collected this morning. Brian had a similar coating from Tamara. Brian and Tamara were junior ecologists, an important specialty among Martians. Venus had been opened for full settlement eight years ago and the ecology was still unstable. Geologic processes were absorbing oxygen from the new atmosphere and it required replenishment. The balance among plants, animals, insects and even microbes in the soil need adjustment. Brian and Tamara were involved in ocean ecology. Plankton were seeded forty-five years ago and corals, sponges, sea grasses and other invertebrates followed a few years later. Now there are full arrays of marine animals but the populations are low, particularly in predators. Species are imported from other worlds and massive underground aquariums on Luna to adjust the balance as needed. That was why Brian and Tamara were here today. There were plenty of people at the beach, several groups were enjoying sex and there were several surfers taking on eight foot waves. We walked into the water and dove into the face of a wave starting to break. The space suit's propulsion system powered us under the swells at about five miles per hour. The shields we had on Earth could support us underwater but don't have mobility or communication features. Beyond the area of breaking waves the sandy bottom sloped to about fifty feet before a line of coral heads where the bottom dropped off to two hundred feet. At the drop off we were met by two dolphins, identified in my eye at the bottom of my visual field as Spirit and Dancer. Their names in the clicks and squeaks of the dolphin language were unpronounceable to humans but our suits did the translation.

The dolphins were enhanced for greater speed and strength and an IQ of about 300. Like Martians their genes were edited and they are not able to mate with Earth dolphins. On every Martian world dolphins are the stewards of the ocean environment. Today they would show us around and state their requirements and Brian and Tamara would see that they are provided. Ninety five percent of this could be handled by A.I. but the health of a complex system is hard to evaluate in bits and bytes. A dolphin or a Martian can look and feel that something is wrong even though the exact problem might take time to pinpoint. Enhanced dolphins are on every Martian world except Earth. They are on every crewed exploratory mission and were the first beings to swim in the ice covered sea of Europa and bring back samples of Europan life. They were Brian and Tamara's partners and friends and monitored the ocean for about a thousand miles. Other teams had other areas. They had their own spacesuits and could breathe as easily as we underwater. Each suit was linked to a drone that provided mechanical arms and hands plus added illumination for deep ocean exploration. Bubbles appeared at the blowhole atop Spirit's head and I heard sounds. The suit translated. "Greetings Brian. Is this the new pet you told us about last time?" "Yes, his name is Doug," Brian stated. "He looks almost as big as Spirit," Dancer observed. I was initially confused by the remark since the dolphin was twice as long as I was tall. "Martians are thicker at the tip than dolphin males. I like the deep pressure." Dancer was female. Spirit swam in front of me. His penis emerged from a slit in his body. It telescoped out until it was maybe twenty inches long. It was thick as my forearm near the base but tapered smoothly down to no thicker than my little finger for the last few inches. Spirit was about twelve feet from snout to tail and Dancer was about ten.

"I'm going to enjoy fucking you," Spirit said while wrapping the last few inches of his cock about my pole and squeezing. I didn't know they could do that. "Can we have sex now?" He asked to Brian. "Let us look around the reef first," Brian requested. "Then we will have plenty of time for fun before our afternoon meeting." He thought to me, "Yo u will really love dolphin sex. I could only take half of Spirit but you should be able to get it all. It can do wonderful things inside you and no Martian cums near as hard as a dolphin." It must be something considering how Martians can shoot. "Dancer will be fantastic too. We can get all your inches into here and her internals are much more muscular than any Martian plus she has full control over them." "Martians are such prudes," complained Dancer. "You should loosen up. Follow me." The reef looked very colorful and healthy to me, full of hard and soft corals, sponges and sea fans and loads of fish from big to small. I spotted sharks cruising in deep water off the reef face. Spirit and Dancer called attention to various issues. We returned to the sandy bottom inside the reef at about fifty feet. "I've got Doug's ass first," Spirit announced. "That's good," Brian agreed. "I'm looking forward to feeling it deep. My body can only take a little over half. Doug can fuck Dancer too for a fish sandwich while I keep Tamara and Julia amused. Then I'll do Dancer and the other boys will do the rest. "We are not fish," objected Dancer but she knew Brian was only teasing. "Female dolphins are not into lesbian action," Brian thought to me. "Their assholes in both sexes are too tight for anal sex but what they can do with cock and cunt more than makes up for it. We should have fun." Dancer hovered vertically about a foot above the sand. Brian took control as I observed in my own body realizing that he had experience with

dolphins and would show me the ropes. My cock became hard and he eased the first few inches in Dancer's vaginal slit while holding the smooth sides of her body. She was tight but we entered easily. "I like the bulb on the tip of Martian cocks," Dancer squealed. "Now let us bring it in." I felt her internal muscles pull me in until my groin was tight to her body; a useful talent for weightless sex underwater or in space. She began to massage my cock along its entire length. There was no need to stroke her. Brian looked up at her left eye that was watching our reactions. She knew what she was doing to us. I felt something touch my hole. Spirit was behind us and had the thin tip of his penis stroking the outside around the opening. Brian raised my legs to wrap them around Dancer's lower body to open my ass. Spirit began to insert the tip. It was no bigger than a small finger but he could move it around like a tentacle. He started to rub my ring from the inside. I felt my body shiver as Brian was getting excited too. My mind wanted to squeeze my legs, squirm my ass and move my arms but with Brian driving those involuntary reactions did nothing. Brian was physically reacting too but slightly differently than I. Spirit pressed his upper body to my back squeezing us against Dancer. He inserted more of his penis and used the tip to rub and massage our prostate. We had our first orgasm, squirting our seed deep into Dancer. I thought from her strong contractions that she came too and Brian confirmed it once we calmed down. Spirit taunted us. "That always gets you boys off. I could play with you all day but I need to go deep if I want to have fun." He started to push in while using the flexing tip to rub the gut walls. About halfway his penis gets much thicker and by the base he is thicker than even the full-grown cocks I'd had yesterday. Since Spirit had us pinned against Dancer Brian let his hands move down to where we penetrated her. As he looked down I saw a couple slits on

each side of her vagina. Brian pressed a couple finger in each. Inside were her nipples and Brian started to rub them. Dancer reacted by squeezing our cock even harder. Spirit, after getting in fully, started to undulate his lower body, powering foot-long strokes of his cock through our gut. He kept that up while Dancer worked our pole. After ten furious minutes he pushed in and held it as a powerful jet of cum burst from the tip. We shot again into Dancer who joined us in orgasm. When we calmed down Brian returned control to me for the next round. I was still pressed between the two dolphins and we were still coupled. I thought I might be physically stronger than they but we weren't doing bench presses. In the weightless underwater world they were in complete control. Spirit started to stroke his cock in me again. He shot twice more in my gut bringing Dancer and I off as well. Then Spirit took his turn with the girls and Brian came over to do Dancer directly. Then we did a double fuck on Dancer. Everyone was well sated. Both human girls were leaking cum. Male dolphins shoot a lot. Martians cum way more than Earthlings but Dancer was so deep and tight she held it all inside. We separated until our afternoon meeting. I saw Spirit and Dancer snap up a couple fish near the reef as they swam off. Brian already knew I enjoyed sex with the dolphins and sensed my curiosity about them so as we made our way back he passed more information about them to my mind. Spirit was twenty years old and Dancer was eighteen. They were mates with a son of six years and a daughter, three. Wild dolphins are almost as intelligent as humans. Besides increased intelligence and strength Martian dolphins will live and stay young indefinitely. The females have gained control over their reproduction and that means the males have to woo the female not just rape her when she is in a fertile stage. It made their society much more like that of the Martians. Like Martians and Earthlings they enjoy sex for fun as well as reproduction. There are a few mixed Martian and dolphin marriages but we are not mutually fertile.

The afternoon meeting was at the adjacent property used by the Lee family. Brian gave me the background. Eddie Lee was the developer of the initial muscle growth formula. As he studied it and got better and better equipment and computers the formula became more potent. There are now hundreds working on biological projects but Eddie Lee is in charge of it all. He and the original Kolani brothers were friends well before Mars was settled. Now he is on Venus with his wife Bill. He has a second wife Joey, Bill's brother who also is wife to Tony Thieu, another of the early group. Two of Tony's sisters are Joey's wives though the next generation has children from all the males even though only Joey is bi. The others are 100% gay. The project had something to do with ecology as Brian's mother, Amber would be at the meeting and her mother, Crystal Grey Hawk, was heading the effort that had about a dozen other relatives involved and our new dolphin friends with another pair from their pod. We gathered in a natural amphitheater and Eddie Lee stood before the group. He was an eight foot tall Asian male with the normal massive muscles and huge cock typical of Martians. Next to him was his first wife, Bill Foster-Lee. He was a few inches shorter, Caucasian and not as muscular or as long in the cock. There were a dozen or so family members of various ages; most with their pets. All were identified in my visual field by Lohi'au as I looked at them. Eddie spoke. "Thank you all for coming and to those following remotely." I could see live images of the remote participants at the side of my visual field if I thought about them. The furthest was over 66 light years away. "We are formally initiating two terraforming projects today and you will be involved in starting and stabilizing the biospheres. Both worlds have water, atmosphere and fertile but sterile soil and are ready for life. "The first world is the fifth planet of Nu2 Lupi about 47 light years from here. We will call the star, Aurum and the planet, Ark. There will be no human habitation but we will have a habitable moon as a base. Ark will replicate Earth's biosphere and serve as a wildlife preserve for all Earth's wild species. It will become source material for terraforming projects elsewhere and replace the underground farms on Luna.

"Next is the third planet of BE Ceti about 66 light years away. We will call the star, Whale, and the planet, New Dawn. The planet has two large land masses that are well separated by a world ocean. We plan to recreate a full Jurassic and Cretaceous biosphere with a broad array of dinosaurs and other life from those periods. We have several farms on Luna already growing vegetation from those periods. Again we will use a habitable moon as our base. "You are here as the team that will manage the startup. We estimate about two years before the first introduction of animal life beyond insects on Ark and about ten years on New Dawn because we have only the Luna farms for the source material so we will need more time to establish vegetation sufficient for the massive herbivores of those periods. "You have access to all materials from you A.I.s. I'll be happy to answer any questions now or later." "The biological reserve sounds good. We will need the source material for future projects." The questioner was identified in my eye as Tandy Green, almost eight feet tall and an exotic Asian-African mix. She was with her pet who was almost as tall and looked fully African. She continued. "But is it wise to bring back dinosaurs? I saw a video from Earth, a remake of a movie from the Twentieth Century, it did not turn out well." "Yes, Tandy, I saw the original movie and the sequels. Some dinosaurs are very fierce but our suits will protect us when we travel on New Dawn. We plan to enable them to produce an uncomfortable electric shock to discourage the smaller predators and very brilliant flashing lights that should scare away larger threats. If a large sauropod steps on you, you would probably be pushed into the soil but otherwise unharmed." "Will there be marine reptiles from the same periods?" Asked a dolphin identified as Pounder. "Yes, a mix of the two periods since we can't isolate the oceans like the land, we will also have fishes from the period mixed with modern species to fill out the aquatic environment."

"No dolphin or Martian can swim in that ocean," stated Pounder. "The suits might protect us but there are things there that can swallow us whole. I don't want to spend hours or days waiting to be cut out of some beast’s stomach." Another man stepped forward from a group behind Eddie Lee. "Great grandpa, can I take this? I'm Tony Lee. I am in biomechanics and I think we have what you need. It is a powered dolphin suit that you operate from inside or remotely. It mimics your motions and is responsive to your thoughts. It would have sonar and visual inputs that you get via a virtual reality helmet. Manipulators can extrude through the streamlined skin like your penis. We have prototypes that are about twice your size but for New Dawn we can scale them up so that even the largest threats would stay clear." "I'd like to try one out," Pounder said. "We'll break now," stated Eddie. "You can get to know the biology team and ask any questions that occur." Most of the information exchange was between rounds of sex. We found out that they have almost complete control of DNA and can construct almost anything. Dinosaurs involve just a little tinkering. Fire breathing dragons are possible along with an almost infinite variety of other creatures. The can convert a man into a woman, double X chromosomes and all and then go back again. It was nice to know we had that option. I would like to have Brian's kid someday. We had sex with a generation one male, Tony Thieu. Brian had my body as he fucked us. He was seven eight with a twenty-four inch cock. He was energetic and skilled but I like the born Martians better. Brian said it is because they can establish a mental bond during sex. It is not close to what pets have but it is enough to tailor their sex play. Some of the original group are almost as good as later generations. He said I'll be getting some brain modifications that will improve my sexual ability but most of the initial group resist that sort of tampering. I wasn't sure I was OK with someone

playing around with my mind but understood it was Brian's decision to make, not mine. It has been four months since I accepted Brian's offer. I was told I would have no regrets and it was the truth. He is always here in my head with me giving me advice which I take automatically because I know it is best. He has shown me how to be a man and I am much more confident and assured but I know I still have lots to learn. You think, but he's only just over a year old. Yes, but on our first night, I knew he was sexually my superior and he is in maturity and intelligence too. He has an important job and I am learning about it. Lohi'au is tutoring me so I can catch up to what every Martian one-year-old knows and that is much more than anyone at my old university including the professors. That is going well as I am many times smarter now. Sexually I've had more in the last four months than my entire previous life. I'm getting better by observing how Brian handles my body. He took me to have sex with a female Martian. She modified my brain so I could sense the sexual excitement of my partner. The adjustment talent is rare; only one in a hundred Martian females can do it. But it gave me some of the ability that all Martian-born kids have and makes them so good as partners. I've been to half a dozen worlds. New Dawn at 66 light years was the furthest from Earth. A couple other worlds when Brian traveled without me I saw through his eyes but we are usually together. My parents and older sister are settled on Athena. They are happy for me and love Brian. Of course he had sex with them directly and using my body. They all loved it as would anyone experiencing Martian sex for the first time. Darla, my twenty-three year old sister, was excited when Brian told her he would be marrying her in a couple years. She would have fertilized eggs from both of us already except that with our edited genomes our chromosomes are so much smaller that we are not fertile with unmodified Earth girls. My mom was jealous but she will have lots of grandkids to keep her sexually happy. I will have Spirit introduce them to some of the local dolphins. Now I was back at Ann Arbor in my old dorm room. The fall semester was underway and my old friends were now seniors. My arrival had attracted a lot of attention. I was six eight. There are a couple on the basketball team

as tall but not with my muscles and certainly not with an eighteen inch cock. Brian was with me in my mind but physically he was on Ark. It was Friday here and I would join him after the weekend. Ricardo had moved in with Cora in my stead. Ann was here too and it was clear that he and Cora shared her. My other roommates were here with some of Ricardo's football teammates and their boyfriends or girlfriends. Probably we had about thirty in the suite. I explained what I'd been doing then Brian took over and introduced himself. I could see the reaction as I look different, more poised and confident, when he is running things. Then he let me take over again. I was asked about my relationship with Brian but how do you explain it? It is like explaining color to a blind man. I settled for what I was told. If they get the chance, take it and you will never regret it. I started the sex with Ricardo naturally. Brian would let me do the first round and then take over. Ricardo at six three, 290 pounds of muscle wasn't used to being manhandled. I was ridiculously stronger than he but showed just enough so he knew I was in complete control. He'd never had an eighteen inch cock either or one as thick. I was able to sense his apprehension as I went deeper but I sensed the pleasure too. I had his sensitive spots firing enough pleasure signals that the momentary pain was never an issue. I brought him off a couple times just getting in and a couple more before shooting him full of cum. Then I shifted to Cora and Ann before doing our other guests. Then Brian took over. He moved me out to his mind so I had no sensory input from my body. I was at the representation of my brain in his mind. Every part was glowing brightly as it always does when he occupies it. I am up to over half illuminated when I'm running things. It was only a minute before I was back in control. However it must have been longer since it was morning. Brian filled me in. I was in bed with Ricardo who just finished a round with Brian. He was pretty dazed but I did him again before going to sleep. We were awoken by a couple of his teammates around noon. He was almost late for the team muster before the game. They had a four PM kickoff against Penn State. He wasn't in

much shape to play and neither were his buddies. They lost the game but no one cared. We enjoyed being the campus stud for the weekend. It was easy to drive them from orgasm to orgasm until they passed out from pleasure. It was good for our ego. In the Martian universe we are nothing special but on Earth we are gods. Brian knew that Ann carried an egg from me and prepared me to deal with it. When I fucked her with my sperm we delivered several nano machines that would seek out my DNA and inject the egg with proteins so it would be born Martian. At age six months our son would be considered mature enough to decide where he wanted to live and join our family. After our first fuck, Ann told us that she would start the baby as soon as she graduates next spring. She would be offered Athena as using pregnancy to manipulate us is not a good foundation for a relationship. We had another night to fuck my former classmates. Before heading out we stopped by the original Kolani property on Oahu's North Shore. The original house had been reconstructed to better handle Martian size and strength. It was four stories tall with each stepped back from the one below and every room faced the ocean. We had a suite on the third floor. There were a dozen Kolani family members visiting along with husbands, wives, children and pets but the house could easily handle them. We hadn't met any of them before. It is a big family. Of course we knew everyone intimately by the next morning. During the day we went with two other pets, one male and one female, to Waimea Bay for surfing. The waves were about six feet. Brian had taught me on Venus and we had surfed several worlds. Cupid, with its low gravity and almost no land generates monstrous waves, eighty to a hundred feet are common. The low gravity means everything happens in slow motion but it is still a thrill to slide down a mountain of water or shoot through a tube that is thirty feet tall. Us Martians were way better than the locals. I enjoyed riding the waves and Brian took every other one. He was way more daring than I and had

some amazing rides. We would take a break every few runs to have sex with our admirers. We gave our board to a muscular Hawaiian-Filipino dude that we had fucked on it to wrap up our afternoon. Lohi'au had our transport waiting on the road above the beach. We lifted off and out of the atmosphere for the thirty minute trip to the wormhole out beyond Mars orbit that would take us to Ark and our reunion.
Chapter 36 - Emergency I have been Brian Kolani's pet for almost two and a half years. It has been everything I had hoped, more even. I was Doug Williams. Now it is Doug Kolani though legally Brian and I are considered one person and, in fact, we are. He is always in my mind with me. When he wants he takes control of my body and I observe. Sometimes he lets me run his body with my mind occupying a portion of his brain and he takes over mine. When someone wants to talk to me, usually another pet, they still use Doug. Most native Martians know I'm Brian's pet and just address me as Brian. He then answers them using my body even if he is physically lightyears away. After my enhancement I was six foot eight, incredibly muscular and had an eighteen inch hard cock that was very thick. I was strong too. A few thousand kilos were easy to handle. Full grown Martians are about eight feet tall with cocks around thirty inches. My size was kept down so I could pass as normal on Earth though I was still taller than all but a percent of Earthlings. Earth was where I was now. Brian was on Ark, many lightyears away. We were part of the team turning it into a vast preserve for Earth species. It has soil and oceans and an atmosphere but we are just starting to introduce life. We work in ocean ecology. We are on Earth for sex. We get lots of action with Martians but at three and a half Brian is still only six-five; still shorter than I though he will be taller in a few months. As a kid, though fully sexually mature since age three, he generally is submissive to older Martians. It is still great sex but it's fun to be dominant sometimes and Earth provides that. We were in Las Vegas. With no use for money, gambling has mostly disappeared except for non-monetary rewards. But Vegas survives as a resort where you can find plenty of action and entertainment. It was just

past midnight at one of the nicer clubs. They had a popular singer do a set that finished about ten. I arranged to met her and her boyfriend backstage and accompanied them to her dressing room where Brian and I fucked both of them senseless. She should recover before her 2 AM set but she'll need a new boyfriend. We like turning Earthmen gay. Back in the club Brian spotted two well-developed guys just entering. Lohi'au, the Kolani family A.I., listed them as twin brothers, eighteen and just out of high school, Tom and Roy. I went over, introduced myself and invited them to my table. They accepted. They were fraternal twins but looked very similar. Tom was six three and Roy six two. Both were blond, muscular and played football in high school. They both wore the current style club clothes, a sheer white long sleeve shirt that displayed their upper body musculature and tightly fitted dress slacks showing good-sized bulges and defined, strong legs. I was projecting a similar outfit. The bulge of my twelve inch soft cock was easy to see. They probably thought I was hard. At six eight I was way taller than the brothers and massively muscular. They certainly knew they were going to get fucked and the bulges in their pants started growing. The serving bot brought three craft beers that Lohi'au knew they would like to the table as we sat down. I asked them about themselves and how they were enjoying their visit to Vegas. Of course, I already knew everything. They were here in a group of twelve, six boys and six girls. They were gay with each other but fifty-fifty bisexual with others. They had had sex with their travel mates for years and had gone out alone tonight to find action elsewhere. They hit the jackpot but didn't know it yet. I felt Tom's hand on my thigh. I looked at him. He was surprised feeling skin instead of the fabric that appeared to cover me. I suggested we dance. A thought shifted the music to a slow number and I held him tightly as we moved around the floor. I let my cock grow half hard, about fifteen inches. It pressed into the silky fabric of his shirt leaking pre-cum. He looked down to where he could feel but not see my cock thanks to the clothes that he now knew were an illusion. He looked up into my face.

"Who are you?" "I'm the guy that will be fucking you and your brother senseless in a little while," I replied. "Yeah, I figured that out. But what's with your clothes? Nobody has a cock that big." "These clothes are only a projection. Our space suits keep us comfortable in any environment. They're like your shields but with many extra functions. I can display any type of outfit but at home nobody bothers." "A Martian. I thought so but aren't Martians taller?" "Yes, though my main home is Venus. Martians, full grown, are about eight feet tall. I'm Brian Kolani's pet. He says high and he'll be fucking you too. Brian is just over three years old and decided to keep me short enough to avoid too much attention on Earth." "Pet? What's that mean?" "That's hard to explain. Brian is lightyears away right now but he is always in here with me" I pointed to my head. "He spotted you and told me to go over and meet you. He makes all the decisions." "Tom, it's Brian." Brian continued after assuming control. I was watching with full sensory input but no control. We didn't miss a step in our dance as we switched. "I'm tenth generation Martian and just over three years old. My own body is few inches shorter and my cock is only fifteen inches. I'm still a growing boy but more of a man than any Earthling as you will soon find out." "Doug again," I said as Brian gave me control." Let us collect your brother and go back to my place for some fun." The song had finished and Tom let me lead him back to our table. The front of his shirt was soaked with my pre, making it almost transparent. Tom was dazed from the close physical contact of the dance. He was obviously fully

hard in his fitted slacks, about nine inches. I slipped in and then Tom plopped down. He took a big drink from his beer. "Brother?" Roy asked, looking at his twin. "We hit the jackpot," Tom said softly. "No questions. We need to go with Doug now." We stood up and I walked between them with an arm about each waist. They let me guide them through the crowd. It was obvious we were going for sex and we got several smiles from others that might have hoped to be in their place. I escorted them to a glass wall where our ride was waiting a few feet beyond the window. I just lifted each a couple inches off the floor and walked through the glass to the car. There didn't appear to be anything supporting us twenty stories off the ground but the footing was firm as I let them enter ahead of me. I got in and sat between them as the door shut and we flew off. I saw several people checking the window as we left though club regulars had certainly seen it before as it is popular with Martians. On the trip Tom used his right hand to stroke my cock as Roy watched amazed. Tom's hand reached through the illusion of my clothes to wrap about the middle of my shaft. As he stroked he pulled the pole beyond the bounds of the projected fabric and the suit defaulted to the transparent mode. My shaft and his hand below the wrist were virtually invisible as the suit projected what was behind along the surface with just an almost unnoticeable distortion at the edges. Roy could see his brother's arm move up and down the now fully hard member, almost eighteen inches from crotch to tip, but the hand and flesh were invisible. Occasionally a small spurt of pre would escape from the tip, become visible and arc to the floor. Our destination was a penthouse suite in one of the tallest towers on the strip. A landing platform extruded from the side as we approached the tower's two hundredth floor. We set down and I walked them through the glass into the room. There were three, two story suites in this building all Martian controlled but only two were in use.

The interior was set up like the current Hollywood version of luxury. It even had an old fashioned bar with real bottles of liquor and glasses in several styles. The sleeping area was on the upper level set up as a loft connected to the lower by actual stairs. As we entered I turned off the projections and stood nude between the boys. Tom's hand on my hard pole was fully visible. Roy was clearly shocked. No one on Earth had an eighteen inch cock. "Who, what are you?" Roy asked. "I'm the guy that will be fucking you both in a few minutes. Tom has gotten me really randy and you need to get naked now." They didn't hesitate in shedding their clothes leaving them strewn on the floor. Tom filled his brother in on what he had learned as they disrobed and I offered a few compliments on their bodies. Tom had nine hard inches and Roy about half an inch more. I took them up to the sleeping area. The bed was a square about ten feet on each side and suitable for a few full-grown Martians. To the right was a broad balcony with a hot tub and some seating. The toilet and shower were off to the left and we each spent a few seconds on the toilet to clean out before going to the bed. Brian wanted me to do the initial entry, doing Roy first. I got him on his back in the middle of the bed and raised his legs to my shoulders. He was clearly nervous about the prospect of taking a pole so much longer and thicker than any he'd done before. Lohi'au informed me that eleven inches was the longest they'd had and mine was twice as thick as that one too. My pole was slick with my pre-cum. I coated my finger with the slippery goo and slathered his ass crack and worked some into his hole. He accepted several fingers easily in his experienced hole. Any eighteen year old on Earth would be well used to gay and straight sex but they will be going well beyond their previous limits. I had Tom kneel beside Roy's head and give

him a few inches of cock to fill his mouth. The familiar feel will help calm him and it will cut down on noise though the suite is soundproof. I thought he was ready so I pulled my hips back and placed the tip at his entrance. Roy looked at me with mixed eagerness and concern. A little pressure and he opened easily, taking the first six inches smoothly. I stroked the rim of my crown over his prostate again and again, showing him the pleasure a really big cock can offer. He quickly started moaning around the cock plugging his mouth. I went back to adding inches as my pre-cum eased the way. I was easily thick enough to rub his most sensitive spot with every movement. I had him thrashing about on the bed by the time I'd gotten to eleven. It was time to give him some release and add some deep lubrication. A couple long strokes pulled his trigger and I released my seed deep in his gut. His first jet went clear over his head and the next dozen sprayed himself and his brother before the final spurts dribbled onto his abdominal muscles. Meanwhile I flooded his gut with my seed but the tight fit only allowed a little to seep toward his entrance. "That was your biggest cum ever," Tom stated, easing his cock from his brother's lips. "Yes," Roy agreed. "That was my best orgasm ever. I can still feel you pulsing deep inside me but the jets of cum are only tiny spurts now. I hope you have some left for Tom." "Guys, guys," I said. "We are just getting started. I'm not done with you Roy. Tom give him your cock again." Tom complied and I started a slow fuck stroke of about eight inches, spreading my cum onto his first inches and slowly working myself deeper. Roy quickly became hard again. He started to feel me in places where no one had gone before. The pleasure was intense but I kept him just short of orgasm. His eyes were wide and fixed on me as he sucked furiously on the cock in his mouth, a familiar feeling to distract himself from the strangeness of such deep penetration.

I took about fifteen minutes to add the last seven inches. I let his drawn-up balls press into the trimmed triangle of pubic hair above my shaft as I leaned forward and kissed him around his brother's cock. I pushed my tongue into his lips and licked his tongue as we both rubbed the head of Tom's shaft. I leaned back and resumed my fuck, using the full length, just leaving the head in on the out stroke and pressing my groin to his hole at the end. After a few minutes I sped up my assault. There was no turning back now. A final plunge and I held my self deep in his gut. My first jet triggered his explosion. He came more than before while Tom released his seed into his mouth. Minutes later we rested. I was still balls deep in Roy. Tom had eased his spent piece from Roy's mouth. I looked at Roy. He smiled back, tired but happy. I was still looking at Roy but Brian had taken control. Roy showed surprise as he felt the pole inside of him get harder and bigger as it always does when Brian runs things. "Hi Roy," said Brian in my voice but subtly more commanding and assured. "It's Brian. I'll be doing the next few rounds." Roy looked shocked. He had thought we were done. He mumbled, "few?" There was nothing for me to do but watch and experience the sensations. Brian left my full sensory input from my body but overlaid it with what he was feeling that was always deeper and more intense than I was experiencing directly. He put the visual input out of focus for me except for the areas he was scanning to see how Roy was reacting and did the equivalent for my other senses. We did three more orgasms before Roy passed out. It was then Tom's turn. Brian fucked him twice, leaving him still functional for a final round from me before we drifted off to sleep. It was mid morning when Tom stirring woke me. We were still coupled so I threw him a nice wake up fuck. I could sense that Brian was sleeping with Tamara and Julia at the terraforming base on Dove, Ark's moon. It is

impossible to synchronize our daily cycles when we are on different worlds lightyears apart. I'd finish up with the twins and join them later. Roy had awoken during my morning fuck with Tom. I got them both up to the toilet and shower. The shower was Martian style with walk-through glass and no manual controls since we controlled this apartment. The boys were getting used to the glass trick. We were pretty grungy from the sex last night with cum dried everywhere. Once we were clean I fucked both of them again and we exited the shower energized for the new day. The bed had been changed while we washed. I suggested we take breakfast in the hot tub on the balcony. The view looked down Las Vegas Boulevard and beyond to the desert and hills. Trays appeared for each of us with mimosa, fruit and a breakfast sandwich; what was originally known as an Egg McMuffin but as made by a top chef with the best ingredients. The boys were looking at each other and to me; clearly nervous. We had had sex for hours. They carried my sperm in their guts. We had slept together and were sitting naked in the water sharing a meal. They didn't need to be shy but I was Martian, exotic and alien to them. I don't think I'm anything special but to them I was. "You two look like you want to say something," I said to break the ice. "Don't be nervous. Anyone carrying my seed has certainly earned the right to tell me what they want." "Thanks Doug," said Tom. "First we want to thank Brian and you for the best sex we ever had. God, it was incredible." Roy nodded agreement. "What is it like being Brian's pet? I mean we see how he can take you over but what is it like for you?" "You two are twins so you have a very close relationship and, of course, you have great sex together. If you can imagine a relationship that is a hundred times closer and sex a hundred times better; that's what Brian and I have. You can't actually imagine it but it is our reality. Part of me is out there with him and he is in here with me. That is the simple version but lots

of things are not his or mine but ours. I say he makes all the decisions but he doesn't tell me what to do. I just know. We rarely use words with each other anymore. Our communication is deeper and more meaningful than words can convey." "How did you come to be his pet?" Roy asked. "He invited me to meet and explained what he wanted and then gave me a taste of what it would be like. But you can't really know until you are. I had a chance to meet other pets. They knew what I was feeling and they told me they never regretted their decision. I have never regretted mine either. It is better than you can imagine. Take it if you are offered the chance." "I wish we were," Tom stated and Roy agreed. With breakfast over our trays returned themselves and I offered the boys a chance to suck me off. Tom managed to take ten inches orally and Roy got over twelve. Both spilled a lot when I came but we enjoyed licking up the leakage and feeding it back. We dried off. Lohi'au had laid out daytime clothes for both in the lower level. My contact had been added to their own A.I. I kissed both boys goodbye and they stepped through the glass to their vehicle which headed off so they could rejoin their friends. My own ride was just behind theirs. I stepped in and sat down and we headed up out of the atmosphere en route to our initial wormhole beyond Mars orbit. The wormhole is pinned to a fixed location in Sol's gravity well. Mars was actually about 100 degrees beyond it in its orbit. That wormhole led to a system with no habitable planets. The inner bodies had pounded themselves into a massive asteroid belt that was being mined for resources. Several wormholes branched from here and one took us to Ark. The trip took just under four hours Earth time but because the real space portions were near light speed, it was under an hour ship time. But I spent the trip with Brian, enjoying his morning sex with Tamara and Julia. So mentally I experienced four hours while my body experienced one but as I said it is not unusual for mental and physical time to diverge.

Most of our time was spent at the Dove base. Terraforming of Dove is complete but still requires monitoring and adjustment until the ecosystem achieves natural balance. Dove is two-thirds the size of Luna and orbits Ark closer so the tidal impact is similar. Dove is 90% ocean with the land as a globe spanning archipelago of large and small islands fringed by coral reefs. The islands were designed with steeply sloping beaches because the tidal range is about eight meters due the near Earth-sized mass of Ark. The climate is tropical but the oceans moderate any extremes so it is pretty much ideal year around. Because the land is near the equator we don't get hit with tropical cyclones though the storms that form in the northern and southern oceans can generate huge waves that are great for surfing. Brian and Tamara share a residence with eight other Martians and their pets working in ocean ecology, so twenty in all. Like most in the base it is just off the beach and our dolphin pod hangs out just off shore. We spend about sixty percent of our days down on Ark and the rest on Dove. There is plenty of leisure time and, besides sex, the water sports are great. I like to watch Ark as it crosses our sky every day. It is about twelve times the diameter disk that Earth's moon makes. You can see the blue of the seas and the brown and greens of the land. There are savanna and plains, rain and temperate forests, rivers and lakes. The coral reefs fringing the equatorial land masses and islands are clearly visible and we can use the optics in our suits to zoom in. We have started to introduce larger grazing animals on land and smaller predatory fish in the seas. The larger herbivores and predators are still a few years away. Everyone is pleased how it is going. After a month on Dove we took a few days break. Brian decided we'd go back to Earth and visit Tom and Roy so he could meet them in person. They lived in Springfield, Massachusetts. It was early fall and the leaves changing color made the area quite beautiful as we descended. They had asked their parents to leave them for the night so they could have a sex party with their friends and when we arrived they had everyone of their fiends from Vegas there to meet us.

The following morning after everyone had recovered, cleaned up and had some breakfast Brian invited them to join us for a couple days at the Kolani compound on Oahu. It was just dawn when we arrived with the group. There were a dozen family and their pets already in residence when we arrived. They were passed around and all had a couple rounds, at least, with everyone. Brian and I did take the twins out surfing on the second day so it wasn't all sex. Of course we fucked them on the beach afterward. By the next morning the Earthlings were totally exhausted. We got them cleaned and dressed and into a vehicle that would take them home. Then we headed back to Ark. Lohi'au told us that the twins are destined to be pets of twin boys now ten months old and that three of the others would get offers in the next six months. I was happy for Tom and Roy but also I knew I'd probably meet them often in the future. We were working on a reef on Ark a few days later when Lohi'au announced that the Empress has asked everyone to be available for her to address us in four hours. Brian, Tamara, Julia, Spirit and Dancer had all receive the same announcement. I thought to myself, how often does she do this? It hadn't happened in the time I've been Martian. Brian answered in my mind, "She's never done this before ever. It must be important." We all decided to wrap up down here and head back to Dove. We could have watched in our room or Lohi'au could have projected it on our visual field had no screen been available but we decided to watch on the biggest screen in the common area and everyone else had made the same choice. We sat on the side of one of the several padded platforms in the room. The screen brightened showing Empress May seated in a chair flanked by Princesses Ty and Ahn. It was night outside the windows behind them. It was mid afternoon here. They appeared to be wearing very tiny silk dresses that didn't hide much of their beauty, red for May and yellow for the others. But any clothes made it a formal occasion. No one in our room was projecting any. The Empress and the Quans were familiar to anyone on

Earth. They make frequent visits, opening parliaments and congresses and at the installation of new leaders. They are all over major media and Imperial gossip is popular in internet tabloids. In fact as a Martian you hear very little about the Empress and the Imperial Council or anything about government and nothing about personal lives. Lohi'au could give me anything I could ask for unless they had requested privacy but I had never bothered to ask. Early on I was told I could talk to the Empress for any reason at any time but I never had. We could do that as one of her Earth subjects too but an A.I. secretary screens the calls and handles most simple requests without her involvement. The Empress began directly. "I am talking to you because we face the biggest challenge in our short history and it will take all our efforts to meet it. As part of our continuing exploration our automated ships visited a system about 107 lightyears from Sol. The star is blue-white, spectral class A5-6, and just has a catalog number for its name. It is 2.3 solar masses and the system is about 1.8 billion years old. There are twelve planets and numerous moons and minor bodies. The fifth planet that orbits just beyond the distance of Mars from Sol, is about fifty percent larger than Earth. It has a thriving biosphere with intelligent life at a technical level that approximates late Nineteenth Century Earth." Lohi'au had displayed the subject star on a star chart at the side of my visual field. I glanced at it. The star was in our direction from Sol but much further out. He displayed an image of the dominant life form. It looked vaguely insect like but the notes indicated it had an internal skeleton. May continued. "We started collecting information on the planet and its inhabitants that would lead eventually to formal contact. Study of their star has just uncovered that it will commence helium fusion in its core in the next thirteen to seventeen months. That would result in a nova that would extinguish all life on the planet. "We will try to save everybody. That may not be possible but we will do our best. The first step is to dispatch an expedition to initiate contact and survey the biosphere in detail. The star is 26 days in hyperspace from our nearest wormhole terminus. Establishing a new wormhole is the first

priority. The ship is being provisioned and will depart Sol in twenty hours. It will pick up additional crew en route. Additional crew are being notified now." I saw the notice at the bottom of my visual field. I was going with Brian, Tamara, Julia, Spirit and Dancer. About half the ecology staff on the Ark project were being diverted to this mission. There would be others from the Sol system. A full list was available. We would have twenty eight hours before the ship arrived at Ark. It would stay two hours. "We have a number of worlds immediately available for Earth style life," she stated. "But we need a star of the same spectral class. We have located a star with a suitable and lifeless planet about 97 light years from Sol. It should be safe for at least 80 million years." It displayed on a star chart in my view. It was almost on the opposite side of our explored space, almost 200 light years from the original star. "This system is fifteen days from our nearest wormhole. The expedition to start preparing the planet and establish the new wormhole leaves Sol in forty two hours. Additional crew are now being notified." I could access the list. It was heavy on miners and engineers. Two systems on the route with planets being terraformed were virtually stripped of staff and the projects suspended. There were some planetary design people from Mars. The ecology staff would come later. It was estimated to be six months before we would be ready to transplant life forms. The Empress concluded saying that this was our top priority. The screen went dark. There was a lot of discussion. Those that were going were envied by those staying behind. The evening was for visiting friends we might not see for a while. The expedition ship entered the system right on time and took orbit around Dove just above the force field that retains our atmosphere. It was a cylinder, 110 meters in diameter and three kilometers long. The diameter is set by the wormholes that are 112 and a fraction meters in diameter. The size is fixed by physics. The next size smaller is just over three centimeters

and the one below that is subatomic. The next size up is over nine thousand kilometers in diameter but you would need the gravity well of a neutron star to anchor the end points. We quickly transferred to the ship. There was nothing we needed to bring since the ship would have or could make whatever we might need. Brian would lose contact with his outboard processing while we were in hyperspace so all of that was housed in processors on the ship for all those needing it. We would also lose contact with Lohi'au in hyperspace but the ship's A.I., Dr. Hans Zarkov, would handle the needs of expedition members. He was the first avatar I'd seen that sported a beard and mustache. He was based on a fictional character from early space dramas. With everyone on we headed out. Ark was the end of the wormhole network. We reached 99% light speed in a few minutes and initiated hyperspace. In hyperspace the normal instant communications links don't function but several expedition leaders, all Mars based, had left their pets behind and that link is unbreakable. They would be able to keep up with developments while we were en route. There is nothing to see in hyperspace. There is just a brilliant white spot dead ahead and everywhere else is the deepest black. None of our group had been on a hyperspace capable ship before so we did some exploring. There were two transit tubes running the length of the ship, one going forward and the other aft. They were like the elevators but going horizontal. You just entered at a green panel and were merged with the flow and deposited at a red panel at your destination. If you took the tube going the wrong way Zarkov would get you shifted over. There were living quarters and common areas. Several segments were for ships functions. The hyperspace generator had a fifty meter segment centered on the mid line. Just forward of that was a fifteen meter segment filled with ship status displays. There were no physical controls but crew were able to plug themselves directly into Zarkov or individual ship systems if needed. There were almost a hundred vehicles for use in system and stores of supplies for the nano manufacturing facilities we would set up until resource mining provided a steady supply. The pieces of the ring that would anchor the wormhole to the Sol System were in one of the storage holds.

We had 632 Martians on board, counting 12 crew. There were 32 dolphins as well. The dolphins had a three hundred meter segment filled top and bottom with water to a maximum depth of nearly forty five meters. They could easily leap from the top tank to the bottom around the transport tubes that ran through the middle. Their suits gave them access to the entire ship just as ours allowed us to visit them. If you put a few hundred Martians and dolphins in a cylinder for twenty six days there will be plenty of sex. But we also had jobs to do. The first task was to familiarize ourselves about where we were going. We had all the data from the automated surveys. Our destination planet was designated Blue One. The new planet we would be building was Blue Two. Blue One was about fifty percent larger in diameter than Earth and had gravity 1.42 times Earth's. With our strength that wouldn't be a problem. Working in the oceans we would not feel the gravity but sea pressure would be higher as we go deeper. The atmosphere was also denser at about 1100 millibars at sea level with almost 28% oxygen. The majority of the life forms have adopted a segmented arrangement. Six segments is most common though there are examples with many more. It looks strikingly insect like but almost all the major forms have a cartilage lattice internally instead of an exoskeleton. The dominant form has six segments with a pair of limbs on the second, forth and sixth. It has no lungs but sports external gills to absorb oxygen directly from the air. These are on the fifth segment that also contains a heart. The fourth segment also has a heart but the gills in this segment have developed into a hard shell that covers and protects the functional gills on the next segment. These can flap to force more air over the gills or, when needed, the true gills unfold. They cannot fly but there are numerous smaller forms that do with the two pairs of gills acting as wings. The brain is in the third segment protected by a cartilage lattice. A lattice tube runs toward the front and rear protecting the main nerve that is the equivalent of our spinal chord.

The mouth is in the first segment. It is surrounded by sixteen small tentacles. At the end of the segment are sixteen stalks, each with an eye that has, again, sixteen facets. The digestive tract passes through segments two and three and elimination is from segment four between the pair of limbs. Clicking sounds made by the mouth parts form the language. The written version seems to be a representation of the clicks. The sound receptors are sixteen pits spaced around the third segment. We comprehend about forty percent of the audible language and very little of the written. Additional computational resources are working on the problem while we are in hyperspace and we should be in better shape when we arrive. The rear two pairs of limbs are for mobility. Those segments are horizontal. The first three segments are vertically above the fourth. Overall it is like an insect version of a centaur. It was a close enough resemblance to give them their name, Centaurs. The limbs on the second segment function as arms. Each ends in sixteen tentacles. In the mobility limbs the tentacles have fused into a springy ball. There are no true joins anywhere in the body. The supporting lattice is flexible and muscles move it smoothly. Overall they stand about three meters tall. So they are bigger than Martians which might help us appear less threatening. We met our expedition leaders, Dek and Naomi Eagle Claw. Both were Senior Sargents in the Imperial Police. They were with their husbands, Anthony and Diana Eagle Claw, both rank as Sargent. Diana had her pet, Jasmine with her but Tony had his still on Mars to maintain communications. Dek and Naomi were originally from Earth and had no pets. Dek and Naomi had been on the initial contact mission to the Oviedo, or Bees, the only other alien intelligent species we have encountered. There were a dozen other Imperial Police on the expedition. Two were descendants of the leaders and another an unrelated Eagle Claw clan member. All had their pets with them. Our ocean ecology group met to discuss our plan of action upon arrival. The automated survey had explored the oceans, seas, lakes and rivers but most of the data was in shallow water with just a small sampling of the

deeper basins. Blue One was 65% water covered and the ocean depths were deeper than on Earth. The planet shows plate tectonics with extremely deep trenches, ring of fire vulcanism and mid ocean ridges. We might expect to find life huddling around ocean volcanic vents as we see on Earth but we had no data from there as yet. We did have data on the equivalent of coral reefs that fringe the land and shallows of the tropical seas. The blue tinged light from their sun penetrates the water further than the G type starlight in Martian systems so the reefs extend deeper. Our group would not need to wait for formal contact to begin our work. We had three vehicles that double as submarines, each piloted by a pair of dolphins aided by A.I. The ships have sonar that connects to the dolphin's natural sonar sense via a helmet. There is room for four Martians in the crew including an air filled space to relax and eat. With our suits we and the dolphins can stay underwater indefinitely but a dry environment is way better for eating, at least for the Martian crew members. We could easily slip into and out of the oceans at night undetected by the locals and start our surveys. We could use remotely operated vehicles for shallow water until we determined it was safe to expose ourselves to the ocean directly. The suits could protect us from any creature we might encounter but no one wants to be swallowed whole by some unknown monster in the deep. I was following the discussion and the planning for Blue Two. I had taken extensive instruction from Lohi'au on ecology management. As I listened I thought to Brian, "We don't need to preserve anything on Blue One. It will all be destroyed. We can rip it out and transplant everything on Blue Two." Brian agreed and brought it up in the discussion. We would plan based on transplanting as much as we could. We would be limited by the wormhole diameter though. We could build hyperspace capable ships to much larger sizes but without the wormhole shortcut it would be almost six months from Blue One to Blue Two; so a one way trip for each ship but it was an option.

With twenty six days in hyperspace we managed to have sex with about a third of our crew mates, usually those we didn't already know from Ark or Venus. The final day was a party and that meant sex all day. The ship was on the same time as the Imperial Palace on Mars. Lights were dimmed at night in the passages and common areas to maintain a day night cycle. We drifted off to sleep with our final partners of the day, a sixth generation male-male husband-wife team and their pets that would be starting mining and manufacturing on our arrival. I woke in the morning to the sensation of a huge cock moving through my guts. It took me a minute to realize that it was from the twenty-nine inch piece in Brian from our bed mates. I was in a sixty-nine with his pet. He was still sleeping but I moved to suck his twenty inch soft piece that was draped over my neck and starting to firm up as he felt his partner's stimulation. The fucking in his ass awakened Brian who started to fuck the pet's hole. I felt the friction along my cock as Brian began moving. That, my sucking and the stimulation of his partner's fucking brought the last guy around and he started sucking me. We had a nice morning round as did Tamara and Julia with the other pair. We cleaned up and had breakfast with them. We then went to one of the common rooms to view the new system as we emerged from hyperspace. It would be on the video screen; our ship has no windows for a direct view. At the precise moment we dropped into normal space, still at 0.99 c. The view screen came to life. It was compensated for the relativistic distortion. Our ship was decelerating steadily but we felt nothing as we maintain our own inertial field and gravity on board. The first ships for resource mining and manufacturing deployed right after we emerged. Lohi'au was back with us. Zarkov would have updated him on our status as soon as we left hyperspace. He had a number of messages for us from friends and family; mostly well wishes. Zarkov had also received an update on the planetary survey. He was digesting the data and passing it to the appropriate groups with his evaluation. I saw three messages on various topics. I saw that we believe we are ninety-six percent accurate in the

spoken language and seventy-nine percent in the written. The written comprehension is still having problems with irony, satire and humor because of insufficient cultural context. We were an hour out when we deployed the next two ships that would establish a wormhole direct to Sol. Blue One filled the video screen. It had one large, airless moon about 90% the size of Mars that orbited at about twice that of Earth's moon. We were angling to approach the planet and take station behind it so our ship would not be detected by telescopes. There were two smaller moons, each a few hundred kilometers in diameter, that orbited closer. The blue seas stood out on the planet but the land was mostly blue too as it was the predominant color of the local plant life. There were plumes visible from a couple active volcanoes. A few of the larger cities showed up as grey blotches. We left the common area. Our first trip to the ocean would launch in two hours. All three of our submarines would be deployed. Each would have four Martians and two dolphins. One dolphin would need to be in the control helmet at all times to use the enhanced sonar but Zarkov could handle most other functions. As our ship took station behind the large moon, we detached from our berth and eased through the force field retaining the air in the storage bay. Our vehicle was ten meters in diameter and forty long. The other two followed. We were all in the water-filled control area at the front. There were large view windows to the front and sides. Dancer was in the control couch with the sonar helmet on her head. There were video displays left and right as dolphin eyes look to the side. Spirit was floating near Dancer and the rest of us, Tamara, Julia, Brian and I, had connected ourselves to flexible arms that extruded from the deck. They could hold us in position or we could shift around the room with a thought. We emerged from behind the moon and angled for our target in the night- side ocean. We took ten minutes to cover the few hundred thousand kilometers, slowing as we descended through the thickening atmosphere.

There were few lights visible on the planet. The inhabitants had invented electric lighting twenty Earth-years ago but they were not widely used. Our initial point was an area of continental shelf, about 200 kilometers off a major landmass. The ocean here was 1500 meters deep. The sea was black to our eyes. Dancer did a slow circle at twenty meters then dropped to fifty and did another circle. She vectored off to the planetary East going slightly shallower. "Look right," she squeaked. The side of are vessel glowed, illuminating the water. There was a school of hundreds of fish, each about a half meter long. Each had six body segments and three pairs of fins. Two pairs of gills were on top, looking like dragonfly wings. They didn't react to us. As star rise approached, Dancer moved toward shallower water. We saw in deep water off the reef a large fish, about six meters, with an impressive array of teeth, possibly a shark analog. There were groupings of smaller fish that also seemed predatory. As we drifted around the coral reef analog of this world we released a swarm of mini vehicles to explore the nooks and crannies to see how the ecosystem fit together. It was just past mid day. Spirit was in the control couch. "I think it is safe for you to go out," Spirit announced. "The sonar system works well. If anything big approached I would have plenty of warning to let you get back." We were about twenty meters off the steep reef face at a depth of about eighty meters. We all knew we would need to go out sooner rather than later. The data is fine but we are accustomed to feeling how things work as a whole. How the reef creatures react to our presence would be important for our understanding of the system.

We propelled our suits through the glass panels and we were in Blue One's ocean. Our suits kept us at one Earth atmosphere pressure though the water pressure here was many times that. We could move as easily underwater as we could in space or air. Dancer preferred to use her swimming muscles. In an open water environment after weeks in a pool on a spaceship, she was free. She bolted to the surface at high speed and leapt from the water. A couple seconds later she splashed back, startling all the reef fishes. She swam down to rejoin our group. We explored for several hours, examining behaviors of the predators, grazers and filter feeders. Nothing big approached us but a few smaller residents tried to nibble on us. It was late afternoon when Dancer swam up to me. "Doug, we haven't properly initiated this world." Rubbing her vaginal slit over my cock made her meaning clear. Brian told me to go for it while he handled Tamara and Julia. I held Dancer just below her pectoral fins and pushed the end of my rapidly hardening cock into her tight opening. Her powerful vaginal muscles pulled me in the rest of the way. I looked up into her left eye. It glinted back at me and she gave me a firm squeeze along my entire eighteen inches. Her tail extended beyond my feet and she used it to swim quickly along the reef while we were coupled. The swimming motion and the rhythmic massage from her internal muscles made thrusting unnecessary. A few minutes of that and I shot inside her. Dancer leapt again with me along for the ride. I guess she liked it. I was still inside her. We swam slowly for another fifteen minutes before we reached a second climax as Brian was finishing up in Julia. We spent the daylight in shallow areas and night in open ocean, mostly in the shallower depths above 1000 meters. We couldn't go too close to shore where we might be spotted or in areas where there was boat traffic.

On the third evening our relief crew arrived and we took their vehicle back to the expedition ship. We were ready for first contact. Each area is ruled by a queen whose main duty is to lay eggs. Male consorts run various functions of society and are traded from one domain to another so everyone is related and relations between domains are peaceful. When the queen is no longer able to lay eggs the consorts select a new queen. There are 73 domains, some big, some small. Insect societies on Earth are our closest analog but it is not exact. It was decided to request contact with the three largest domains. To each was dispatched a shiny aluminum sphere about a meter in diameter. Aluminum was quite rare and valued because of the difficulty in obtaining pure metal. They hovered outside the buildings that we had identified as government centers, soon attracting a crowd. In their language it requested to speak with the queen's representatives. In one case that was a single individual, in the other two it was several. It then explained that we were beings from a world about one of the lights they see in their night sky, suns like theirs which they already speculated. We said we wished to visit them, learn about them and tell them about us and discuss items of mutual interest. We proposed to send our representatives at noon in two days time and offered an area that appeared to us to be a park away from the center of the city as a meeting spot. It was thought that would be less threatening. Domains had fought with each other in their histories but not in several hundred of our years. They also had some tales of beings from other worlds. Their large moon being a popular source. Sometimes those encounters are depicted as hostile. All three domains agreed to meet. The news spread around the world by their version of telegraph and we monitored the reaction. There was a lot of speculation some of which brought up the stories from their literature. The three locations were spread about so most of their world would get the news via telegraph before the meeting.

The day before we opened the wormhole to Sol. A steady stream of additional personnel and equipment began to arrive. We also got to move to our new base on Blue One's large moon. The moon is not tidally locked. It rotates twice for every circuit of the planet. Our base will not come in view until two local days after our contact. The contact team would be a male from the Imperial Police and our equivalent of a psychologist, a Martian female with enhanced perceptive powers. It is a rare talent but we have about three dozen in over a million born Martians. (There are about 1.2 million Earth-born Martians as pets and invitees.) Brian got me a session with one. We had sex and she entered my mind and made it work better. I also was more able to connect with my sex partners. The talent works with other species. They can actually adjust dolphin minds, but with the Bees they can only read emotions as we are too different for sex. We hope that they will be able to sense how the locals are reacting to their first alien contact and the news of impending doom. We had deployed invisible cameras around the meeting area so we could watch and monitor reaction. A crowd gathered early held back by barriers. Soldiers were present at two of the sites with local versions of rifles and machine gun. The delegation of several consorts, identified by badges of office on a sash about the second segment, arrived a few minutes before the scheduled meeting time. Our spaceships descended vertically and soundlessly to stop a ten centimeters above the ground at the exact time. They were about fifteen meters long and ten wide and tall. They could accommodate several of the locals as we planned to invite them to our base and expedition ship. Our contact teams exited. The policemen projected their gray uniforms with the police shield as their badge of office. The other projected a small white dress with a red and gold badge suspend by a gold chain just above their cleavage. I'm certain the locals didn't know how sexy they looked. As the visitors we introduced ourselves and described where we were from. We mentioned that we had been learning about them in preparation for our

first meeting. We noted that they had speculated about the existence of other worlds and life there and we were proof that they were right. While this was being said by the male, the female was analyzing the reaction. We could read her words at the bottom of our video and her partner could see it as he talked. Curiosity was dominant. There was little fear which was good. We were physically smaller than full-grown locals so that helped. We offered to take their representatives to our main ship and the base we established on their moon. That generated some excitement from those we identified as scientists. We paused at that point. The local representatives extended their welcome and accepted the offer of the visit. They knew we were contacting other domains and none could risk losing any advantage contact might provide. Then it was time to tell them why we had come to their system. Finding out that their world would be destroyed was an expected shock. Fourteen to fifteen months, less than one circuit of their planet around their sun, was our current estimate. We then told them that we intend to save them all by relocating them and as much of their biosphere as we could to a new world. That produced shock from those close enough to hear what was said. Most of the crowds about the meeting area had no idea what was being said. In two of the encounters we detected suspicion that we wanted their world. It was something that was prepared for. We stated, "We come from a world around a cooler, dimmer star. Those stars live much longer than your bright star. We build new worlds around similar stars for our use. We have several ready but unused. But you need a world with a star like your own star. We have suspended our own work to build a new home for you. It will be several of your months before it is able to support you. In that time we need to survey all life on your world and plan how best to transplant it to your new world." That seemed to help and it was followed by an offer to show them our worlds and the world we were building for them. Then they were asked to approve and assist in our surveys. We asked for their response by this time

on the next day and said that we were prepared to take up to three representatives on the promised tour. There was some discussion among the locals which we monitored. Their scientists were eager to go on the tour; the leaders less so. One delegation was three scientists but the other two had one of the leadership members. Our people escorted them to our ships and took off. Brian and I had a chance to see them pass as they toured our moon base. We had boosted gravity to Earth normal and raised the oxygen level in our air for their comfort. The following day they offered cooperation in our survey work. Those studying land life usually had one or two locals along with the team. We would take a local in our air filled compartment on the ocean surveys occasionally but mostly we worked alone. Now that secrecy was not required we could study shallow seas, rivers and lakes and we would often draw a crowd when near inhabited areas. The survey teams were also greatly augmented now that we had the wormhole open. About three months on, our team had a week off. Blue Two was coming along nicely. The oceans were about half filled and their chemistry was being adjusted. The air was breathable for us though still too thin for most Blue One life. We were preparing soil and had transplanted some soil bacteria. There was still Earth months of work before the major relocation kicked in. Brian got a message from his sister, Lucy. She had something that she thought was important for our project and asked Brian to come to Lamda Serpentis Four, the Oviedo world, for a demonstration. He told the project leaders of our plan and it was no problem since it was our break time. A few hour later Brian and I were landing at the base of a grove of giant trees. The Oviedo, or Bees as we call them, grow the trees to form chambers that they use for living space. As flyers, the Bees have no need for ladders or paths connecting the chambers but our suits give us the mobility we need.

We were met by Lucy and her pet, Sethunya. Lucy was now fully grown at seven foot ten and she had boosted Sethunya to a full eight feet. It had been six months since we had sex with them but that would wait as they wanted to get right to why they'd asked us to come. They led us to a chamber high in the tree that was about twenty meters on each side and almost fifteen tall. Joo Kim and Yuri were waiting for us. Joo was now eight foot one and taller than Yuri. There was a dolphin that Lucy introduced as Euclid and half a dozen Bees. The center of the chamber had a wood table, about ten meters long and two wide. Two clear cubes about twenty centimeters on each side floated half a meter above the table surface. The top of each cube was open. "This is what we wanted you to see," Lucy said. "It is the product of two years of research into higher geometry." Lucy dropped a red ball in one of the cubes. A red ball appeared in the other moving identically to the first. Joo reached into the second cube and removed the ball. In the first cube you could see fingers lift the ball out. "This is actually one cube in two locations," Lucy explained. "It is a three dimensional projection of an eight dimensional hypercube that exists in another microscopic universe. But every point in that universe corresponds to a point in ours. We can put something in at one location and remove it at another and the locations could be lightyears apart." "You do need to pull the object out," added Joo. "It can't come out on its own." He demonstrated by throwing the ball into the box. It bounced around both locations as if the box had a lid. He then reached in and removed it. He put his hand back in one box and we saw it in the other. "I also can't push my fingers out of the second projection since by my arm I am locked to this location." "The real payoff is that the three dimensional projections to our universe can be any size, kilometers even," Lucy continued. "We think you need this and we want to demonstrate it to your project leaders."

Needless to say we were excited. We'd no longer need to cut the ecosystem into pieces that fit through a wormhole. Now we could take big chunks of up and running ecosystem from the old world to the new. Brian contacted Dr. Zarkov to set up a demonstration back at our base on Blue One's moon. He passed on a file that Lucy's team had prepared on the theory. Zarkov understood it immediately and a few minutes later we had our demonstration set for 26 hours from now. One of the Bees took a device and used it to disappear first one cube and then the other. Lucy explained that the device tells where in our universe the cube will appear and sets the size. The eight dimensional construct fills the entire other universe and we can have multiple extrusions of a single cube or multiple cube pairs or more. Now we had some time to enjoy our reunion and rest before heading back. Lucy took us to their quarters. It was equipped with the typical amenities inside a chamber about half the size of our previous room grown near the top of the tree. There was just an opening for the entrance and some holes in the side walls for windows but no doors or glass. There was a constant low level buzzing from the activity of the Bees going about their business. I got to start sandwiched between Joo and Yuri while Brian fucked his sister and her pet. Joo had almost thirty one inches to stuff in my gut. We've had bigger. I had my eighteen buried in Yuri and I reached under him to slide his thirty inch cock past his right side of his chest so I could suck on the tip. The guys were as connected as Brian and I and their teamwork was flawless. It was great for me but I knew it was fantastic for them as Brian and I have enjoyed double teaming many times. While we were sharing sensations ourselves it is not as intense when in action with different partners. We feel into a satisfied sleep for the short night. Four has a day of just over sixteen Earth hours. Our group, ourselves, Lucy, Joo and their pets, Euclid and two Bees with their apparatus took a larger transport for the two hour hop to Blue One. Though we were going a total of 110 lightyears it was less than the width of a proton, if there were protons, in the micro universe.

The demonstration auditorium was packed. Princess Ty was in from Mars in her government capacity as well as seven-greats grandmother of Lucy and Joo. We also had Mark Grey Eagle, the Chief of the Imperial Police and most of the heads of departments. Dr. Zarkov represented the A.I.s but what one A.I. knows, they all know. Almost a thousand were following remotely. The Bees started by extruding a one meter cube at both sides of the stage. Then Lucy and Joo demonstrate the transfer of several objects, including a cage with a few small local animals. They discussed the potential capabilities and yielded for questions. "Thank you," Princess Ty began. "I have have been following you progress and your latest paper has been truly impressive. It makes an old woman proud to see her children doing such quality work." Of course not even first generation Martians looked older than early twenties. "Your highness," acknowledged Joo. "We could not have done it without our Bee and Dolphin partners. Bees can visualize objects in six dimensions. We can't even understand how and it is something that can't be explained but their insights and mathematics allow us to understand the higher dimensions on a theoretical basis and this is the result of decades of work." "Very true," Ty said. "Ahn, I and even Empress May made contributions along the way but that doesn't minimize the breakthrough you made in the last few years that brought us together today." "This will completely change our plans, for the better, for the evacuation and transfer," stated Mark Grey Eagle. "Dr. Zarkov, what is the optimum size for the transfer?" "Yes," said Zarkov from the video screen. "Please excuse my babbling. It is a matter of what is the largest size that can be efficiently transported. Too big and we lose time in relocation and too small gives us too many pieces. We have over a thousand A.I.s considering the options but the complexity is great. Ah, we have it. We recommend six channels with two kilometer on a side cubes."

"That agrees with my calculation and the Empress'," Ty stated. "Can you establish that for us, Lucy?" "Yes, but we need to modify our apparatus to handle that size cube," Lucy said. "I've given the specs to Dr. Zarkov and he says they will be ready in 135 minutes." "Then we have some time," Princess Ty stated. "Lucy and Joo, come with me. I want to know my grandchildren better." Everyone knew what that meant. They left with their pets. "Department Heads, stay for a quick planning meeting," Grey Eagle directed. "Brian, you can stay too. Good job." That meant I could stay as well. There were eight in the room beside us and three joining remotely from Blue Two. Their images were brought up on the large video screen with Zarkov. "I'll get right to it," Grey Eagle began. "Now that we know how we are going to do it we need a plan for the transfer from One to Two. When will Two be able to support the first transfers?" "Blue Two was scheduled to receive the first transfers in three months and we will still be ready," a Martian on the video screen stated. "The plan was to start with remote areas to build the base of the ecology before moving to inhabited areas. That still looks good. You will need to divide One into two kilometers squares and give us the order of transfer. We will prepare Two to mate with the pieces. We would recommend a standard of two hundred meters of sub surface in each square but we can work with more or less as needed if you identify them." "That would give us eight to nine months to conduct transfers," said a female that was head of engineering. "We estimate 120 transfers per hour. So bottom line is about three million square kilometers. If we stack four or five sections in each cube that gives us maybe fifteen million. Earth has five hundred million square kilometers, 150 million of land area, and Blue One and Two are fifty percent bigger."

"We are aware of the challenges," stated Andrew Kolani IV, the head of the ecology group. We hadn't yet met him or his pet. "We are already collecting seeds and stockpiling saplings. Also we are trapping and placing in suspension fauna of all sizes. We will lose five to ten percent on reanimation but we are working to improve that. We can send that through before the major relocation begins and keep them in orbital storage until we generate more habitat. When transfers begin we can stack mature trees with root balls ready to transplant on grasslands and establish them on arrival. Still it will take at least fifty years to mostly restore the ecology." "The oceans provide special challenges," said Amber Kolani, Brian's mother and head of ocean ecology where we worked. "We will be able to transplant large chunks of reefs and shallow water ecosystem throughout the planet. They will spread easily to other suitable areas. The deep ocean presents special challenges. First, we have barely scratched the depths we need to explore. Second, we can't just take eight cubic kilometers of ocean from One to Two. We plan on placing huge force field nets in the seas and gradually tightening the limits until we concentrate the ocean life a hundred to a thousand times so each cubic kilometer represents life from a thousand. We would normally spend several years establishing the plankton base of the oceanic food chain. That is impossible here so we will be synthesizing fish food to cover the gap." "Dr. Zarkov," Mark said. "Most of the functions will be under your control. Are your resources adequate?" "Certainly, Chief," Zarkov replied. "Computing power is more than adequate. We will add distinct A.I. for harvesting, transportation and replanting. Equipment designs are in final review and with the modifications to incorporate the stacking concept, they should be ready for production in thirty six hours. Currently nano manufacturing capacity utilization throughout Known Space is running at two percent. The requirements of our project will push it to ten percent but that is a 43% improvement from yesterday when we were going to use hyperspace and wormholes for transport and we get a 254% increase in biomass transported too." "That sums up what we accomplished today," Grey Eagle concluded. "We know what we need to do. Now let's do it."

Almost another three months have passed. We have started transplanting uninhabited areas of land. We are also filtering plankton from the oceans concentrating it up to a million times and releasing it into the previously lifeless seas of Two. The transplant of reefs and shallow environments starts next week. We have done numerous trips to the black depth of the deep oceans cataloging the life we find. The sonar hooked to the dolphin sense has enabled us to identify hundreds of unusual creatures. We saw one that was big enough to swallow our submarine whole but it fed on plankton filtered from the water and was no threat to any creature that could swim away from its gapping mouth. Still there was lots unexplored. In the dark there were, as on Earth based seas, bioluminescent creatures. Our surveys identified many types, some much stranger than any on Earth. We knew there were still many unknown life forms and we have seen flashes of light that we haven't matched with anything we've seen. We were doing the first survey of a deep ocean ridge where we expected to find volcanic vents and new life forms. Spirit was in the control couch and we had four remote vehicles spaced around us controlled by Zarkov. We had lost a few remotes in the last couple weeks which should have been impossible and nothing was found when we checked their last location. The vent showed clearly on sonar as we approached. Several volcanic cones could be distinguished. They appeared to have something in the hot water column above them. We paused about twenty meters off a vent. Sensors said the water was 150 Centigrade, but the extreme pressure meant it was nowhere near boiling. We turned on our outside lights. The water rising from the vent looked like black smoke. The vents themselves were covered in white worms. Above the vents in the rising smoky water were green nets packed with more worms. Similar nets were above other vents. "They are being farmed," Tamara observed. So who was the farmer? We cruised slowly observing the life that crowded the vents, gradually working off the ridge to the deep abyssal plain. Suddenly we were

surrounded by the green netting. Spirit tried to pull free with power but couldn't budge. "I've lost contact with Zarkov," Spirit announced. "We are in full manual mode. I tried the manipulator but couldn't break the net." "I lost my outboard processing," Tamara stated and I could sense that Brian had too. "Deploy nannites," Brian directed Spirit. "They may be able to disassemble the net at the atomic level. At least we will get an analysis of its structure." "I'm back," announced Zarkov. "I brought in one of the remotes and pushed a communication probe through the weave. The other three are standing off and seeing if anyone approaches. Your location and situation have been reported and help is on the way though it will hold near the surface until we know more." "We have results from the analysis," Julia reported. "The net is a single organic molecule. The bonds are incredibly strong and we can't break them. We can't cut it or even remove a single atom from the chain." "It sounds like it relies on its perfect structure for strength," I observed. "If we could shoot a beam of neutrons at the carbon nuclei we might induce a few to beta decay into nitrogen. That might spoil the structure." "An excellent idea," agreed Zarkov. "It will take another 93 seconds to build the device." We attached it to a manipulator arm and pressed it to the tight weave of the net enveloping us. A few seconds later the whole structure turned to graphite dust. We were free. To our left in the deeper water we saw flashes of light. We headed slowly toward them with one of the remotes out ahead. We soon made out a cluster of several dozen cylindrical structures about ten meters in diameter and twenty tall. Each had a two meter circular opening in the side and appeared to be made from the same tough stuff that had entrapped us.

There were numerous creature around the structures and the lights were from their bioluminescent bodies. We stopped fifty meters from the nearest structure and waited. Zarkov was streaming our data and video to our base. These creatures were clearly the farmers of the vents and responsible for trapping us. Shortly four of the creatures started to approach our submarine. They looked somewhat like an octopus but with sixteen tentacles. Each tentacle ended in sixteen small tentacles and every fourth tentacle was thicker and longer than the others. The division extended up the main body where each segment was topped with an eye and there was a crown of sixteen small tentacles at the top of the body. Overall the main body was about three meters in length and a meter in diameter. The regular tentacles were another three meters long and the long ones about four. The small tentacles at the top and tentacle tips were about fifteen centimeters. They were flashing colors along their bodies as they approached. It was clearly how they communicate. Zarkov said that the display extended into the ultraviolet range and adjusted our suits to enable us to detect those frequencies. Zarkov moved a remote slowly, stopping it in a hover about two meters in front of the group moving toward us and about ten meters in front of our submarine. The remote displayed colors across its surface, starting at red and shifting through the spectrum to ultraviolet. All four creatures mimicked the display. The remote extruded a video screen and we started to learn their language by displaying a shape and seeing their reaction. Then he would repeat the shape and display the same pattern. Their reaction was marked tentatively as yes. Later he gave a deliberate wrong pattern and we marked down the display for no. While Zarkov gradually built up a vocabulary. The interaction was being followed closely back at our base and even Mars. This was clearly an

intelligent species and we were doing first contact. The rescue ships were called off but we had reserves on standby if we needed them. The process of establishing communications was slow but steady. They didn't need sleep. Several times others came to the group with some of the white worms they farmed. These were placed in the opening at the top of the body aided by the short tentacles that surrounded it. It was almost three days when Zarkov announced that they wished to meet us. He thought he would be able to translate for us with about 95% accuracy. We received approval to attempt contact. It would be monitored. One of our objectives was to see if they would agree to an examination by our medical nannites. Eventually we would need to tell them the reason we were on their planet and get them to evacuate the coming disaster. The contact group would be only Martians to minimize complications. Dancer and Spirit would stay on our vessel. Zarkov announced to the group that we would join them in a display of color and told us to join him. We passed through a glass panel and were in the deep ocean of Blue One. Our suits had the pressure of over two thousand meters of water, equal to almost three thousand on Earth because of the higher gravity here. We moved to hover beside the sphere that had been interacting with them. "We are from a star in the sky," Brian began. It appeared that his skin was changing color. None of us were displaying clothes. "I am Brian, my sister Tamara, Doug and Julia." Our suit gave a burst of color as he called our names. "We have seen the lights above our ocean." The four members of the group were displaying the same colors as they communicated with us. That was new. Previously only one would display for Zarkov. "We are a foursome. You can call us Greeter. We understand from your device that you are two, twosomes. We have dismantled a couple of your devices. We find them interesting."

"We have many interesting mechanisms," Brian continued. "We would like to use one to help us understand how you work. We can assure you that you will not be harmed in any way." He was wasting no time moving to our initial objective. "We will allow it if we may examine you when you are done. We are also curious. We can also assure you our examination will do you no harm." This conversation was not going how I expected. I guess I thought there would be more hesitancy and confusion. I could sense Brian was happy they agreed to the examination and wasn't concerned about how they planned to examine us. We gave each of their party a small capsule to ingest. They did it quickly after a short examination in front of several eyes. We started getting data immediately. Each segment had a brain located just behind the eye. The brains were interconnected with a thick ring of nerves. Four of the body segments were specialized for reproduction. These were associated with the long tentacle segments. Two produced eggs, one male and one female. These would be combined in a pouch in the third segment and then transferred to the fourth segment to develop. It appeared that one individual could do the entire process but they called themselves a foursome so it seems likely that each contributes to the new being. The capsules finished their work and dropped from the anal opening between the tentacles. The group flashed color that translated to 'Our turn'. I felt a tentacle slip around my waist. Then a second and then others on my legs, arms and elsewhere. They arranged us in a circle with an alien between each Martian. Each alien had tentacles holding each of us. But they had only used their shorter tentacles. We each had twelve holding us securely. They were strong but Martians are incredibly strong too. I thought we could break free if we tried but Brian reminded me that we needed to show our trust. He calmed my thoughts. A tentacle entered my ass. Another wrapped my cock and started rhythmic squeezing while the small tentacles at the tip massaged my cock head. Another entered my mouth. These were the longer, sexual tentacles and

they started to stimulate us. I could feel that Brian was equally penetrated and see Tamara and Julia were also. I am used to Brian's presence in my mind. Now I sensed something new. It was Greeter, the alien, one mind and four bodies. It didn't send its thoughts but I felt calm, friendship, love, communicated directly, mind to mind. Then alongside Brian, I felt Tamara and Julia. They were as surprised as Brian and I. Our four minds and four brains and our alien friend were all mixed together. I could feel what they were feeling just as I did with Brian. I'd never imagined what vaginal penetration or clitoris stimulation felt like. Now I knew. The girls experience anal differently than guys. I guess it is lack of a prostate. The aliens increased our sexual stimulation. It was in our minds so it knew the results. We were bombarded by sensations from everyone's sensitive spots. I found I could freely shift my perception to any body. Normally Brian is the one who does that for us both but now I could too. I saw my body through Julia's eyes. When she moved to my brain I was able to control her body. The stimulation of her vagina, clit and ass were forefront but I still felt everyone else too. It was fun experiencing sex as a Thai beauty. I had fucked Julia every which way but now I was experiencing it from her end. I had a tentacle deep in my gut and another up my vagina. I think it looped around inside and the end poked back out allowing the small tip tentacles to massage my clit and the area around my ass where I was penetrated. Another was deep down my throat into the chest. A fourth was looped around my very impressive breasts where the tip tentacles were driving my tits crazy. I liked guys playing with my nipples but on a female body it was wild fun. The aliens brought us to a simultaneous orgasm. We felt everybody's pleasure but the spasms in my vaginal muscles, ass, clit and breasts were strongest. I didn't know how it compared to what Julia normal feels during great sex but I loved it.

Julia returned from my body and took control but I stayed in her brain with her. "That was fun," she thought to me. "A prostate definitely improves anal and I loved the feeling of sperm shooting out a cock." "It was great here too," I admitted. "Yes, I am still tingling all over. They are still pushing my buttons. Ah. Aaaah." We had a second, third and fourth orgasm over the course of a few minutes. I'd fucked women to multiple orgasms before but it was my first time experiencing it. "What are they doing?" Tamara thought. She was back in her body but I was connected with her like I was with Brian. The aliens were displaying steady color changes but it didn't translate into speech. They were also moving their sexual tentacles from us to them then back again. It had a pattern but we didn't know its purpose. "I think they are doing their equivalent of singing," Brian thought but the girls could read it too. The aliens started to stimulate us sexually again. I didn't know if our connection would persist once they finished so I wanted to try another round from the female perspective. I shifted my mind into Tamara's brain. She was there too and controlling her body but I felt everything. "Do you mind if I join you?" I thought. I could tell she didn't but it was polite to ask. "I know why you want to. I did the first round switching with Brian." Then she was gone, leaving me in control. I looked at my body and Tamara looked back at me and winked. Then she was back with me and resumed control.

"I can see why he chose you," Tamara thought. "I read your memories." Brian inserted, "I told you." By then the sexual stimulation was intense. Tamara's sensations were strongest with me but the feelings from my own body were in the background as were those from Brian and Julia who had switched bodies for this round. The female bodies had five orgasms in rapid fire with the first and last being strongest and the male bodies came twice. I guess the aliens figured out how we tick because we all agreed it was great even without the mind blowing shift in perspective. When we calmed down the aliens started disentangling from us. We all jumped back to our own brains in case we lost our new connection but it persisted. We were still linked but the alien presence was gone. Greeter, which we now understood was a collective name for all four, started displaying colors. We could understand it perfectly without Zarkov translating and keyed our suits to reply. The patterns showed emotions and intensity which we could read and communicate as part of the meaning. That had been absent in our first communications. "Thank you for allowing me to be with you," Greeter displayed with friendly warmth and sincerity. "We now understand you and your mission. We took the opportunity to make some improvements as an indication of our gratitude. We knew you would be pleased by them." We knew they had accessed our minds and apparently know what we were planning to tell them. This could be very good. We were certainly happy with our new link. It opens up lots of new possibilities. But, when they mentioned improvements the pattern indicated something more. "Before we left you," Greeter continued, "we passed a plan for transfer of our ocean ecosystem to the world you are building. We included full information on all forms of life in our seas. We know of the surface dwellers

but they do not know about us and we would prefer it to remain that way. We know you will honor this request." "You have been in our minds so you already know this," Brian displayed. "We will honor your request. The information will be very helpful. Now we need to return to our people. We hope to return soon and learn more about your life and culture. Goodbye until our next meeting." We all displayed the appropriate color patterns for departure and our friends displayed the pattern signifying a welcome for our return. We were soon back in our submarine headed up away from the ocean and back to our moon base. Spirit and Dancer had monitored our interaction and were more than happy to have skipped it. They didn't like octopi, and our new friends were close enough, or the thought of being wrapped by tentacles. On the trip Tamara updated Zarkov on the language and the procedures that we should use for contact and future visits to the deep ocean. It was not surprising that our new friends used hexadecimal, base sixteen, as the foundation of their mathematics. It gave them their name. We would call them the Hex. On the trip Brian invited me into his mind to show me the representation of my brain. All the cylinders were glowing brightly now and there were new additions that represented pieces from Tamara and Julia. Tamara joined us and confirmed that Julia was like that now too. Then Julia popped in without Tamara shifting her, so all our minds were in Brian's brain. We must have new abilities but don't know how to use them. Brian and Tamara sensed that thought and showed us how. Then we went back to our own brains. Only a fraction of a second had transpired. Back at base we were greeted as heroes. Our impromptu first contact was successful. The plan the Hex had given us was analyzed before our arrival. It would save all the Hex and almost double our ability to transfer the ocean ecosystem.

After a brief welcome home we were each placed under medical scanners to see if the contact had any serious effects. We were all healthy but we were also all pregnant. Brian was carrying a son from me. The embryo was implanted in his front abdominal wall. Tamara had a son from Brian and Julia a daughter from Tamara. I had a daughter from Julia in my belly too. Our scans of the Hex showed they had the ability to manipulate DNA and sex cells. It was one of the steps in their reproductive cycle. They used it on us and implanted the results in our bodies. Normally females have control over fertilization and pregnancy but when they were in our minds they must have had full control of those processes and Tamara and Julia weren't even aware of their condition until the scan. We were excited and giddy with the news. The Hex would have known what our reaction would be. There was no problem for Brian and I carrying the fetuses to term. We would need a simple procedure in six months to deliver but it would leave no scar. Since we had our minds messed with they had us examined by a specialist. Angela Grey Eagle, one of the wives of our project leader and second generation Martian, came in from Mars. Brian had me do a session with one of her great grandchildren to improve my mind, but Angela was the original and still considered best. Since our minds were linked she only needed to have sex with one of us and chose Brian who was now nearly seven feet with a twenty inch cock. We would all experience the session sharing Brian's brain. I put my cock up Julia's ass so I wouldn't make too much of a mess when we all orgasmed. Angela, fully grown and almost eight feet had Brian lay on his back and knelt over him, taking his pole in her cunt. She settled down smoothly until it was all inside. We could all feel the friction as she squeezed it with her internal muscles. She started bobbing up and down, fucking herself on the hard pole. We sensed her in Brian with us. She was an expert. We had one crashing explosion followed quickly by two more. Then she settled on Brian's hips with him fully embedded.

"The Hex didn't leave any of themselves behind," Angela reported in our thoughts. "I can see a few of the ways they adjusted you. They are new and interesting and I should be able to reproduce them. You were already paired and they linked the pairs together into a foursome but you were already close. It could be possible for us to do it but selection of compatible pairs must be done carefully. You must contact me if any new phenomenon develop." I was about to form a question. "Yes, that is a real possibility." She raised us to two more orgasms before leaning forward to kiss Brian and ease him from her hole. She was gone from our minds. She then kissed each of us and left. There was nothing to say as we shared minds seconds before. It is now an Earth year since Empress May's announcement. We have 92 days until we estimate the sun here goes nova with an uncertainty of three days plus or minus. Transfer operations are planned to wrap up in 85 days, leaving a few days to remove the transfer point, evacuate personnel and any infrastructure we want to retain and collapse the wormholes. We were due in 28 days and had been assigned jobs at our moon base monitoring the evacuation. That was to avoid the high gravity environment of Blue One because of our pregnancies. The transfer process itself was under A.I. control. Cubes were assembled, usually with five squares, two kilometers on a side, stacked together. Extra trees and plants for transplanting and captured fauna were placed in squares ahead of transfer to populate fallow areas on Blue Two. There will be feeding stations using synthesized food until the flora gets well established. There was a steady stream of cubes lifting off the planet and heading to the transfer point. A cube would be lowered into position and as soon as the cube was removed at the other end another would be lowered. At Blue Two the process was the reverse. About half the Hex population had already been transferred but we just started on the Centaurs nine days ago, beginning with the largest domains working from small communities to the biggest cities. The Centaurs were

responsible to see that none of theirs were near the boundary lines of the segments and that hadn't been a problem. An inhabited square was always the top segment in a cube so they don't they don't see the bottom of another square looming above them. As we get to urban districts the squares will segment their major infrastructure for water, sewage, electric, transportation and so on. We could easily restore their technology but decided to offer them an upgrade as a further proof of good intentions. It was all going smoothly until a delegation from the fourth largest domain demanded to visit our base. They had decided to refuse relocation and two small domains that were closely related, literally; their consorts were all from the big domain, would also. They had decided we were lying and felt that their scientists had been duped. If they remained they thought they would repopulate and rule the planet. Our task wasn't to change their minds. We were just looking to keep the transfer process running smoothly. A search of the work flow showed we would start preparations in the lead domain in forty one hours. We told Zarkov to switch them to the back of the line. That meant shifting schedules for millions of pieces here and on Two but the A.I.s could handle it. We had 68 days to change their minds. If successful the final Centaur would leave eighty days from now; just five days before operations wrap up. Our babies sensed our agitation and we tried to explain the reason. They had been in our minds for almost eight weeks. That is typical for a Martian baby that would be born with the knowledge of its mother even if it still didn't know how to use it. What wasn't usual is that all four of our babies were with all four of us and each other. We learned to take turns. Julia was baby sitting for this twelve hour period, showing them the universe through her mind. I would have the next period and then Brian and Tamara. The kids are still in our minds but not demanding our attention. Ten hours after their announcement Empress May came in from Mars to talk with the Queen of the recalcitrant domain. It failed to change their decision and it was clear the Consorts were behind the action. May called a meeting. Tamara attended representing Scheduling so we all had a first hand seat. The Empress began by stating that the effort to

change their decision was hopeless. If they would not leave willingly we would remove them unwillingly. This meeting was to decide how best to do it. Tamara then reported that we had rearranged the transfer schedule to put them at the end. We had now 67 days before transfers would start and it would take twelve days to complete. Exobiology weighed in with the idea that we could use gas to put the Centaurs to sleep but we couldn't handle twelve days without medical support for hydration. Even so we were likely to see mortality of up to ten percent. When asked about the causes for the deaths, primary was that if they run low on oxygen they flap their gills to improve transfer and that would be impossible in drugged sleep. Engineering suggested that if they couldn't flap their gills we could just blow air over them. There was a discussion on how to find those needing assistance and provide the aid but the Empress cut it off by stating that we would provide it to everyone. Engineering then said we could dust everyone with nano-scale sensors that would give us location and vital signs. When we induced sleep the fans would home in on each individual and begin work. We would need just under 33 million devices but we could easily manage that. Exobiology still expected one to two percent mortality unless we could cut the transfer time. That was our job and after a short group discussion in Tamara's brain she offered our proposal. We normally only use the top segment of a cube for Centaur transfers so they don't panic seeing another just above them. With our Centaurs sleeping we could use all five squares and cut the time to under three days with the large majority needing just over a day before revival on Two. That included about six hours to prepare and assemble the first cubes after we induced sleep. Exobiology said that should reduce mortality to under one percent. Empress May declared that acceptable since the alternative was 100%. She ended the meeting with the order to get on with it.

A month later we were all back at the Kolani compound on Venus to give birth. It was still over a month before we would remove the refusing Centaurs and the regular transfers were proceeding on schedule. We could monitor that on Venus as easily as at base. The actual delivery was uneventful. Brian and I needed an operation to open our abdominal walls to remove our children. Pain was blocked and we were awake for the A.I. directed procedure that would leave no scar. In fact the incision is restored within fifteen minutes after removal and there is a slight redness that fades in a day. The girls did a traditional vaginal delivery. After six months gestation our children looked like miniature adults though only about forty-five centimeters, eighteen inches, tall. They were in our minds for the last few months and are born with the knowledge of their mother. But, since our minds are linked they each had the knowledge of all of us. We settled on traditional Hawaiian names. Kalia for Julia's daughter and Leilani for mine. Brian's son was Lani and Tamara's, Nohea. They were a foursome like we. While the link from mother child faded after birth we could reestablish it for a period but we weren't in each other's minds continuously as we are with each other. While they looked like dolls of superheroes or supermodels they had the strength of normal human twelve year olds though it increases rapidly. They spent a couple days experimenting with controlling their bodies and using their physical senses and exploring a world they had only experience second hand via their mental links. By day two they are fully self sufficient and running all over the compound. Their protective shields are provided via an ankle band until implantation after a few months of growth. After a couple weeks we left for Blue One as the involuntary transfer was about to start. Almost the entire Imperial Police force, about five thousand, had been mobilized to support search, evacuation and medical. We had developed an automated medical support chamber for Centaurs and deployed two hundred thousand in case we needed them.

It started with aerial deployment of the sleeping gas. The population had been secretly dusted with nano sensors that were no bigger than the dust they resembled. The population went to sleep and their status and location were displayed. A few thousand, here and there, escaped the general gassing in isolated spaces. They were handled by more targeted delivery methods. The respiration support fans were deployed but soon the first alarms from the personal sensors started to appear. In the major population centers it was unavoidable that when sectioned into squares for transfer we would slice through some buildings. These needed to be cleared and any Centaurs near the boundary moved before we could assemble the square into a transfer cube. We needed to process six hundred squares an hour to meet schedule. Fortunately the smaller population centers need little intervention. Six hours after gassing the flow of cubes from the operation began. Three days later the population was transferred and reawakened on Two. The flow of cubes from unpopulated areas in their territories would go on another nine days. There were just under three thousand fatalities in almost thirty three million transfers. Empress May issued her regrets for the necessity of her actions. The Centaurs would see why shortly as the nova of One's star was just days away. It was now nova day. We arrived in the Blue One system on the imperial yacht. It was 110 meters wide by 70 high and almost a kilometer long. Empress May was hosting Centaur leaders and scientists in the main salon with a huge viewing window. We were with the Hex delegation in a pressurized water filled chamber with a slightly smaller view. We brought the children to meet Greeter. Helium fusion had started in the sun's core seven hours before our arrival. The rate was increasing exponentially as the new heat source raised the temperature of the core. A shock wave was racing through the star's outer layers but would not reach the surface for two more hours. We had arrived via a wormhole from an unimportant system. The project wormholes had been collapsed and the nova would destroy this one a couple minutes after we use it to escape the system. We were a couple

light minutes beyond Blue One. It looked like a patchwork of healthy life and bedrock where we had removed sections. We were getting remote feeds from the planet and small sensor spheres stationed in space around it. There were several near the star to give a first read on the intensity of the nova. The yacht's A.I. was called Mengzi after a Chinese philosopher. The avatar looked the part with a mustache, beard and flowing robes. There were also computers linked to the vast outboard system the Empress and Princesses used so that if we used hyperspace they would not be completely cut off but capacity would severely diminished. It was shortly before the nova would become apparent when Empress May appeared on the screen to announce that five ships had entered the system from hyperspace. The view shifted to show the ships. They were spheres. Our suits gave a data display that indicated one was almost five kilometers in diameter accompanied by four smaller spheres, each about six hundred meters. They arrived at 0.5 c and were decelerating to the vicinity of Blue One. The light from their arrival had not yet reached us. Our view was from our remotes that Mengzi shifted to stealth mode as soon as visitors appeared. We were still visible though. The patchwork on the planet certainly would tell them that an advanced intelligent species had been at work. The data showed that these were warships or at least mounted weapons. We knew we were detected when those weapons turned toward us. The screen split to show the view from our sensors near the star. The surface was erupting into space and the light output was up a million times. The shields held until the star material shock wave reached the platforms. Even our shield had some limits. The view from our window still was serene as light from the event would take another seventeen minutes to reach us. There was a glow from points on each ship. They had fired lasers at us. We moved a few kilometers to the side, leaving a shielded sensor sphere to

take the hit. It was most impressive as the sphere reflected most of the energy from the biggest laser and dumped the rest into a cold dead universe. When we were fired upon two of our sensor spheres near the visitors were directed to approach the largest ship. They were able to attach themselves, still stealthed, locate some external sensors and infiltrate the ship's systems. We began to receive data which we couldn't read as yet. They fired on us again, a wider pattern with multiple beams. The instant data from our sensors allowed us to shift to a gap in the coverage while the light was en route to us. May was asked why we didn't just leave. She stated that we need to know more about this new species and we are getting a dump from their systems that with common principles of math and physics will soon let us understand it. The nova light reached Blue One. It started to burn and oceans boil. The visitor ships turned reflective to shed the energy. We were still getting data from them. The ejected star material was a few minutes behind the light. The ships started to accelerate away. The light reached us and we turned reflective too. The direct view through the windows was bright enough even though only a tiny fraction was let through. The visitor ships fired once again now dozens of light-seconds closer and entered hyperspace. We lost the data feed but still had plenty of time to avoid their beams. The shock wave of star stuff reached Blue One. We watched the impact until our sensors' shields were overwhelmed. On direct view you could see the hole in the wave from the mass of the planet and a smaller one from its large moon. It was possible that part of the main core might survive the event. We had gone stealth as soon as the visitors entered hyperspace. We now accelerated to our exit wormhole just ahead of the shockwave.

The resumption of data told us that the visitors had reemerged. They were well into the outer system and beyond our wormhole. The first light from the nova would not yet have reached their location. They would get to watch us go stealth from their new location but would they think we were destroyed or entered hyperspace? With our data feed we would know if they detected us and attempted to shoot. We entered our wormhole a few seconds before the shockwave from the nova disrupted it. A few tons of plasma followed us out the exit before the passage was destroyed. We took the connecting wormhole to our network and collapsed that after we came through. Mengzi indicated that the data feed was still coming in and comprehension was at 12.4% and slowly rising. A few minutes later we lost the data feed as the ships, still back at the Blue One system, entered hyperspace. We headed for Blue Two to drop off our guests.
Chapter 37 - War A lot has happened to me, now Vince Standing Bear, in the years since my pickup broke down. I am still happily married to my Indian husbands, Matt, Pete and Jimmy Standing Bear and my stallion, Jet. My mom, Rosa, Pete and Jimmy’s mom, Heather, and our former girlfriends, Gina and Karla are our female co-wives. My brother Paul and Gina’s older brother Ken are our other male wives. It is good having three males among the wives as our husbands have kept the women pregnant half the time. By now we have ten generations of super-kids, their pets and wives and so on. Our clan is over twelve thousand now with homes in California, Mars, Venus and every other inhabited world. Mars is our main base and where I live most of the time. We still run the spaceship construction enterprise for the Empire but it is mostly automated. Faith is still the family A.I. but Howard has taken over as the A.I. for ship production and design. Faith had him based on Howard Hughes, an early aircraft pioneer. Jet and I have a separate home on the Standing Bear compound on Mars. I split my time fairly evenly between my Martian and Equine husbands. Jet has a second wife, Maya. How that happened is an interesting story. Jet wanted a human female he could breed with me to produce future partners for his young colts. It was early on before the United States became a Martian protectorate. Hiking in the Martian lands was a popular pursuit and many would pretend to be lost to get rescued by the police that patrolled the vast forests. Faith selected Maya, a twenty three year old Chinese-American medical intern in San Francisco. With a little social media manipulation she and a gay fellow intern decided to try a hike on a short break in their studies. When they called in their request for assistance Jet was on hand with his oldest colt, Midnight. The two hikers were surprised to be rescued by two talking horses and not the big Martians they were hoping for. Midnight took the man back to the base for a literal roll in the hay before returning him to his car. Jet took Maya on a brisk ride through the

mountains. His powerful back muscles working below her pussy as she straddled him soon excited her. They stopped at a secluded lake for a swim. It was no accident that there happened to be a grass covered mound just perfect for a good fucking by a stallion of Jet’s size. It was the fuck of her life. Jet invited her to visit our home on Mars and she accepted his proposal the next day. Maya is now seven foot seven and as beautiful as expected for a Martian woman. Jet bred me with Maya for twenty two kids, all male. There is quite a stable of mares but they are only into sex when fertile and are not officially part of any family. One unique thing is that my super-kids all bond with one of Jet’s colts. Most super-kids take a human pet and become the dominant member of the pair. The merger of boy and stallion is more equal. The pair are very dominant and aggressive sexually and almost always top, even with older Martians. They generally spend about half their time in each body and it is almost impossible to tell who is running each one. Seeing the Martian running in the stallion body with his partner riding him in his Martian body is quite a sight. I love being double penetrated with one of my sons controlling the horse cock and while sitting on his Martian body controlled by the stallion partner. The idea is to show me they are better males than I. I don’t need to be convinced but I’m secure knowing that I am the wife of their sire. When they are a couple years old they are big enough to pass in human society. They often get a few to go riding on Earth where they meet up with others out for a ride. It always ends with the other group exhausted and leaking cum from every orifice. I’m glad we have edited our genes and are no longer mutual fertile with unmodified humans or horses. The kids and colts have intermarried into most of the Indian families but the majority tend to hook up with the Standing Bear clan since they are raised together. Maya has met all my other husbands but we treasure our time together; three of us on a quiet morning ride or a fun filled night. A few times a year we get the whole herd together for a multi day rodeo in the thick Tharsis woods. As their sire’s mates we are in demand from everyone human and

equine. It is three days with two or three cocks in you continuously and the only sustenance is cum and lots of it. Even with our enhanced bodies it takes a couple days to recover. I figure I’m about 40% gay, 40% equine and 20% straight. Maya is probably seventy-thirty equine-straight. When Jet has me breed her he is always up my ass controlling everything as I fuck her and most of the other times Maya takes a human cock she has a stallion in one or more of her other holes. Our family life isn’t typical, even for Martians, but we like it. I enjoy the variety. Of course, the big news has been the incident at the nova at Blue One six weeks ago. We have continued to gather data from the probes on the intruder ships. We call them Raptors because they resemble velociraptors from Earth’s late Cretaceous Period. They stand five meters tall covered in green scales with a feathered crest on the top of their heads. They are carnivores like the Earth dinosaurs they resemble. They prefer their food alive when they eat it. They control an area of the spiral arm inward from us roughly five hundred light years across, spanning thousands of inhabited worlds. Most of the area is for huge herds of grazing animals to support a total population of just over a trillion Raptors. There are seventeen other intelligent species in their zone with the status of slaves. A disobedient or no longer useful slave gets eaten. As Standing Bears we were most interested in their space technology. Since their ships were over 112 meters in diameter we knew they did not use wormholes as we do. Their hyperdrive tech was similar to ours. They could also communicate through hyperspace. It is not instant like ours but much faster than light speed. And our system doesn’t workin hyperspace. They also have hyperspace telescopes that enabled them to monitor Blue One’s star from their nearest base, twenty lightyears away, and tell when it would go nova. They knew there was a planet in the inhabitable zone but the system did not have the resolution to detect our activities.

Now they know there is another spacefaring species near their area that is at a high technological level. They consider that a threat. They don’t know where we are. Fortunately for us our nearest planet to Blue One, Ark, is over sixty lightyears away. The Empress has called a meeting of the Imperial Council to address our options. It will be held at the palace on Mars. Jet represents the equine Martians and I will be going as his aide. Matt and Pete are also attending representing our ship construction assets. The council chamber is a building just south of the Throne Room that dominates the Imperial Compound. The throne room is based on the structure in Beijing but about ten times larger. It looks out over the Northern Ocean, The roof is real gold. The council chamber itself is one large free-standing room dominated by a large table. It can hold hundreds. The walls are video screens and there are a row of windows set just below the roof. The room was full. There are eighty two council members including Jet. There were representatives of the Oviedo, Bees. A foursome from the Hex appeared by video link from Blue Two. Mengzi represented the A.I.s. But what one A.I. knows they all know. At the north end of the table were three ornate chairs. The Empress entered followed by the two Princesses. The Empress’ two husband and the Princesses’ husband followed them and stood behind their chairs. All rose as they entered, even the Bees hovered motionless in the light Mars gravity. The Empress was projecting a sexy red dress and the Princesses their traditional yellow. I noted the every Martian was projecting some clothes as this was a formal occasion. I was projecting a dark suit that matched Jet’s color. The Empress made a short introduction and invited the Hex to give their analysis. They had thought hard about it, linking 16 by 16 quadruple

individuals together. We got the translation as they flashed colors of their speech. It was nothing new and I found it hard to concentrate. Two of my husbands were across the table and they had both fucked me this morning. I carried their cum, held in place by my ever present butt plug in the shape of Pete’s long cock. It pulsed in time with his actual heartbeat. Jet saw I was distracted and had Faith remodel the plug to match his horse cock. It is not as long as Pete’s but thicker at the tip and base. It now matched his heartbeat. Faith gives priority for the plug to whichever of my husbands had fucked me last and that was Jet. “Pay attention,” he admonished me in a low voice. I looked properly embarrassed. The short version is that the Raptors outnumber us almost a million to one. It is still a thousand to one if we bring in Earth’s population and there is no desire to involve them. They view us as a threat as they would any space faring species. They are actively looking for us. Blue One was almost sixty lightyears beyond where we had any development and we recalled our automated exploration probes in the area. It was also almost thirty lightyears from the nearest Raptor planet. So they have no idea where to look but they have started searching nearby systems for signs. We have knowledge of seventeen other intelligent species in their area of control that exist as slaves. Their records indicate that at least four other intelligent species have been exterminated. None of us wanted to be added to either category. Technologically they are near our level. Their hyperspace systems are better than ours. They can communicate through hyperspace and have telescopes that can look through hyperspace. That is how they detected the impending nova. The system was good enough to detect Blue One but not our activities. We could now reproduce the communicator but they could detect it if we tried to use it.

Our advantages are instant real space communication and we have totally compromised their computer systems that apparently have no security. Their productive capacity is vastly larger than ours but their huge population uses most of it. Our reserve capacity actually exceeds theirs and we can expand it easily. They rely on fusion power and our Quan cells are more efficient. The bottom line is that we could do a lot of damage to the Raptors but they might be able to absorb it and eventually overwhelm us by sheer numbers. There was no desire to enter into a war where, even if we won, might slaughter billions of intelligent beings. We knew though that they would not hesitate to kill us if they had the opportunity. It was Empress May that made the decision. We would try to buy time by directing their attention away from our area of space. Matt suggested we use the large transports we built for the Blue One evacuation as the decoy vessels. They were spheres, fifty kilometers in diameter. We had built two before we had a better method of transport. They had just returned via hyperspace from Blue Two last week and were in Mars orbit. They could be easily modified however we needed but would need a few months to reach the vicinity of Blue One. Ships that big would certainly get the Raptors’ attention. The Empress accepted the recommendation. We would have a month for the modifications and it would take about three months in hyperspace to get the ships in position. During that time the details of the diversion plan would be finalized. We rose again as the Empress and the Princesses left. Jet and I rejoined Matt and Pete. Several others came by to chat about the modifications but the details would be worked out by the A.I. network. We left the conference and got into the transport Faith had waiting to take us to our compound. We started by beefing up the shields to handle anything that the Raptors could throw at us. For offense we added 1200 lasers around the surface. Each was 90% as powerful as theirs. We could have used more powerful

lasers but we didn’t want to demonstrate that ability. However we could aim 200 at any single point. We didn’t want to show that trick either but we had it if needed. The idea was to show we were formidable but still inferior to the Raptors. Beyond the shield we added 100 meters of superstructure. The Raptor lasers would slice that to shreds. It would spill lots of debris that would tell them about our supposed stellar empire. We used our adaption of the Raptor hyperspace telescope to locate a suitable world as the nearest outpost of our imaginary empire. It was a super Jupiter gas giant in the habitable zone about a star brighter and more massive than Sol. It had a nearly Earth-size moon with a thriving biosphere that we or Raptors could live on. We directed our nearest automated probe to check the system out and insure there was no intelligent life. We had a couple alternates if our first choice was unsuitable. But we would not know until we were en route. The basic idea was to direct them to a methane world around a star of a different spectral class that was at least 100 lightyears in a direction away from us. The outer works on our ships would be filled with a methane mixture matching our target system. Their sensors would easily detect it once they breached the hull. Since we were going into a combat situation we added triple redundancy to all important systems as opposed to the standard double and separated each node by at least ten kilometers in the vast hull. Three escape vessels and a self destruct system were also added. If things went bad we wanted all our technology reduced to atoms. Since the ships were originally designed to support living ecosystems on a long hyperspace trip, we adapted a space five kilometers high by fifty in diameter into a vast forested mountain valley that would serve as crew quarters. Sub personalities of Faith will run the ships. The plan is to drop out of hyperspace every two weeks to allow Faith to resynch and update and to change crew. We can extrude a box right on the ship and transfer crew like we did pieces of Blue One. Faith could run everything without a crew but, like us, an A.I. needs interaction with others over a long trip. The Standing

Bear clan will provide the transfer crews but when we get in position there will be others joining. Pete, Jet and I were on the initial crew for the first transport cum warship that we designated, X-1. We had two other colts and their partners plus two males and one female with their pets from our large clan. Jimmy and Paul headed the crew of X-2 with Midnight leading the colts. The main job en route would be to position artifacts in the methane atmosphere shell to support the story we wanted to sell the Raptors. We had nano manufacturing capability on board. Everything would be made with tool marks and random small imperfections typical of normal manufacturing and at a level just below what Raptors could achieve. The electronics would be based on a variant of the Raptor systems. It would be unique enough to show an independent origin but easy for them to decode. And, of course, it would share nothing from the coding we actually use. The initial modifications were completed three days early but it was decided we’d depart on the original schedule. We transferred to the ship a couple days ahead. The crew quarters were magnificent. We might almost be back in the Martian lands in the California mountains. The artificial sky, five thousand meters above, was bright and blue with an image of the sun. It was tall enough to allow us to generate real rain or snow as needed. The tops of the mountains, reaching two thousand meters, had snow cover that fed numerous streams that led to a network of lakes in the lower elevations. “I can’t wait to take a ride,” remarked Jet. “Me too,” I agreed. With Jet and a pair of colts with their partners a ride meant sex and plenty of it. We only had eight humans to go with three stallions and two partners. They would keep us busy. I don’t count our colts’ partners as human since the paring tends to be sexually more equine even when using the human equipment. Pete and our youngsters have all been fucked by our stallions

but the younger ones are probably not prepared for handling so many horses. It is going to be great. The lodging was just a large open area that could be configured by Faith as needed for sleeping, work or eating. There were the normal walk-through windows all around and several skylights set in the roof. We used small flyers to get around the interior of the big sphere, most of which was empty space except for nodes that had redundant systems and our emergency escape ships. The main ship control area was just a level below the lodge and could be accessed via three pairs of lift tubes spaced around the floor. There was no plan to involve Dolphins, Hex or Bees on the mission but they would be monitoring our data feed and giving advice when we were in real space. I spent the first night onboard with Blaze and his partner Denny. Denny was my grandson and Blaze was a stallion sired by Midnight and a pure white mare, Cotton. Blaze was black with a white blaze on his face, hence the name. He also had a stretch of white on each leg above the hoof. Denny was a typical Martian, now fully grown at seven foot ten with a twenty nine inch cock. He is a little lighter than most. His dad was partnered with Ebony and they had one of Jimmy and Gina’s granddaughters as one of their wives to sire him. Blaze has a very nice twenty six inch horse cock. As is usual when I’m with a horse and his partner, I had a cock in both ends all night. It is pretty hard to tell which partner is running which body. I took several loads from each cock in each opening and shot plenty myself. When I woke in the morning I was in a sixty-nine with Denny’s body and had Blaze’s cock up my gut. But I thought as we started our morning round that Blaze was running Denny and visa versa. After a nice mutual orgasm we decoupled. “You’re a great fuck. Jet is lucky to have you,” Denny said but it was clear it was Blaze speaking. “We have a nice boyfriend but I haven’t yet convinced him to be our wife.”

“He’ll come around soon,” Denny said through Blaze. “He loves your fucking him and his cute Thai pet is a hound for either cock too. “If you show him a good time like you did me,” I said, “I don’t see how he could resist. Invite me too the wedding.” Horse, Martian weddings are the next best thing to rodeos. They are a little rough for friends of the bride that might not have experienced equine sex before. The following morning both ships accelerated to half light speed and entered hyperspace to start our journeys. Each had its own hyperspace bubble and all we or they could see was a bright dot dead ahead and the rest of the area around us was the deepest black. Our destinations were different but, even had they been the same, we would have been alone in hyperspace. We had two weeks before we were scheduled to drop into normal space. There was nothing for the human and equine crew to do. A, now independent, sub personality of Faith was running everything. We had hundreds of square kilometers of beautiful mountains and valleys to explore so we decided to take a ride. I took Pete with me on Jet. Our third colt was Shadow with his partner, Trace. Shadow and Trace were both four years old so Trace was not fully grown yet, just six eight with an eighteen inch cock. Shadow was fully grown and had twenty five. Trace would be bigger than his partner in a couple years. To round out the party we took Mary Tran and her pet Jen. They were on board to monitor the new ecology of the living quarters. It would need adjustment until it reached stability. They have sensors all over to help but they said there is no substitute for getting out and feeling the environment. Mary is just shy of four, so only about six four with the mixed heritage of all current generation Martians with a touch extra Asian in the mix. Jen was originally an Earth girl from Thailand. She has been enhanced to her full Martian height of seven ten. Jen rode with Denny and Mary with Trace.

We started off at a comfortable gallop. The enhanced horses had no trouble carrying two Martians and our packs. I was riding with Pete pushed up my gut while my unneeded plug dangled down Jet’s flank. Denny had his cock up Jen’s ass as they rode while Mary was turned toward Trace who had his eighteen inches in her cunt. I was pretty sure that Blaze and Shadow were running the boys’ bodies while they handled the horses. The colts always took the lead sexually though their partners were getting the sensations from their sex as the horses’ cocks were hard and dripping as they galloped over the rising terrain. The guys were combining sexy talk while pointing out interesting things around us as we rode. I don’t think either girl realized they were talking to and being very expertly seduced by the stallions they thought they were riding. Well, they were riding them, just not how they imagined. After a couple hours we reached a small lake in a vale about eight hundred meters above the valley floor. We dismounted for our lunch break. The girls were still coupled with their riding partner. They both looked a little dazed, unusual for a Martian that would be used to lots of sex. As a Martian-pet pair they would have experienced what the other was feeling so it was like being fucked in ass and cunt simultaneously for both of them but that would not be unusual. It was the stallions controlling the cocks that made it special. “I think you had fun on the ride up, Mary,” Shadow said through Trace. “I know I did. I can’t wait to fuck you with my own cock.” “You’ll love it,” agreed Trace from the speaker wrapped about the horse’s neck. “It isn’t as long as a full Martian but when these muscles start plowing it through your gut there is nothing like it. I shot a few good loads from your action on the trip up but Shadow’s big balls have plenty left.” “I knew you two were connected like Jen and I,” Mary said with obvious amazement. “But I had no idea that you horses were the ones fucking us. You were really good, even for Martians. We certainly wouldn’t mind finding out what else you can offer.”

“But we thought enhanced horses only had the intelligence of ten-year- olds,” added Jen. “I certainly couldn’t tell.” “That is true for tasks like math and science,” Trace agreed, still speaking through Blaze. “But he has full access to my brain as I do to his. And his social skills with humans and horses are a match for any of us. And out in the wild his horse senses makes him a match for any of my Indian brothers.” He sniffed the air. “I can smell that the grass here is very tasty.” Trace bent Blaze’s neck and ripped off a clump with his teeth and started chewing. Blaze licked Trace’s lips, tasting the grass in his own mouth and switched back into his own body to continue the meal. “I guess it is human food for me,” Trace said back in his normal body. “The grass is good but this body can’t handle it.” “I brought our bows,” Pete stated. “The lake is teeming with fish. Denny, make a fire.” The bows were a new design made of a steel and titanium allow only possible with nano manufacturing. It would take about two metric tons of pull to flex it fully. The string was a green fiber based on the indestructible molecule from Hex technology. There was an arrow rest on the side of the bow. Gloves of the Hex fiber were needed to protect the hands though the shields on the space suits we had implanted should also work. “These are war bows,” Pete explained. “If, for some reason, Raptors get inside, these should handle them.” He took a red arrow. “Do you see the boulder up on the mountain?” My suit indicated the one he was referring to. I used the optics to zoom in on it. The data display said it was about five klicks away and about six hundred meters above us. Pete pulled the bow and loosed the arrow. It was supersonic before it left the bow. There was a burst of fire from the rear as it sped on its way. It hit

the boulder and there was the flash of an explosion. Fifteen seconds later we heard the sound. The boulder had disappeared. “These are rocket boosted and guided. The suit does the targeting. I could do ten a minute easily.” He pulled out a arrow with a green shaft. “These are the normal arrows, unguided and non explosive. Do you see the tree with the knot in the trunk across the valley?” My suit indicated it for me. It was a trunk about two feet thick, standing alone about two kilometers away. I zoomed in on it with the optics and saw the knot. Pete pulled back on the bow and loosed an arrow. It was again supersonic before leaving the bow string but there was no rocket flash in flight. It struck the knot dead center and exited the back of the trunk going a few hundred more meters before plowing into the ground. He invited me to try. I had practiced my archery over the years but this was a new bow for me with about three times the draw of any I’d used before. I was easily able to handle it though. I pulled it back and checked my target. My suit indicated my aim and I placed the targeting cross over the knot in the trunk right over the hole made by Pete’s arrow. I relaxed and let the arrow fly. It hit about ten centimeters low and to the right and pierced the trunk. “You nudged it just a touch on your release,” Pete commented. “Work on that.” Denny and Trace took turns and hit the target. Mary and Jen declined. Shadow tried using Trace’s body but the suit’s optics and targeting system didn’t interface properly when his mind was in Trace’s brain. Faith broke in to say she would fix the software in a couple days. Trace took a bow to the lake and, though barely drawing the bow, shot half a dozen large lake trout in a few minutes. We had our lunch. After lunch we all had a swim in the lake. I dived with Jen and Mary along the bottom so they could check out the ecology. The suits provided us air and propulsion as we cruised together.

“I think Trace is interested in a relationship with us. What do you think?” Mary asked. “I’m certain he is,” I replied. “But their pairing is different from yours and Jen. It is Shadow that takes the reins on all things sexual. They want you and Jen as wives to breed sons to pair with Shadow’s future colts. Jet has a second wife Maya that he breeds with me. We produced a son that paired with Shadow’s sire. That is how Shadow and Trace are our grandkids.” “I’m not sure,” Mary mumbled. “In my experience if a stallion has an eye on you, whether for a quick roll in the hay or a lifetime, they’ll win you over,” I asserted. “I liked the sex on the trip up but never thought of doing it with an actual horse,” Mary said. “Let Shadow worry about the details. I’m sure Blaze will take Jen too. That will give you a couple good data points. When you join our herd, even though Shadow will breed you via Trace you can expect to have sex with all of us, horse and human.” “Faith is for it,” Mary added. “But I want to speak to my family A.I.” “What one A.I. knows, they all know. Did your A.I. suggest you join this trip?” “Yes. Why?” “There is your answer,” I asserted. “You were set up with a little A.I. matchmaking.” Mary was silent after that while we swam back and joined the others. My two husbands were waiting for me when we stepped out of the lake. I was looking forward to them double fucking me. Just a few meters from our lunch site were several grassy mounds perfect for the afternoon action.

While the environment looked pristine and natural, it had been designed with our needs in mind. This was one of several areas set up to make horse-human sex comfortable. Pete lay on his back on the mound and I popped out my plug and straddled his hips, sitting down until I had him fully up my gut. Pete is seven eleven with twenty nine inches. I lay on his torso with my twenty seven inches pressed between our bodies and my legs spit to let his thick thighs rest between mine. On an adjacent mound Trace had his eighteen inches in Mary’s cunt as she lay on top of him. A little further on Denny had Jen in a similar position as Jet, Shadow and Blaze waited to join the action. Jet moved over Pete and I. The mounds were, of course, just the perfect width and height to let them walk above them. I felt the tip of Jet’s horse cock nudge my hole above where Pete entered me. He pressed the flesh with more force and I yielded to the pressure as the tip slipped in. I gasped as a quick thrust shoved in the next eight inches. I’m used to their double fucks by now but the overstuffed feeling is still exciting. Jet started bucking into me as he inserted the rest of his length. Now that Pete is fully grown he is a few inches longer than Jet but not as thick. When Jet is hard his cock is a little stronger and firmer than even a Martian cock so, when they are in me together, the horse cock is the dominant one. That is quite exciting for Pete as ordinarily a Martian alpha male is not used to being dominated sexually. It is sort of a perverse fun situation for Pete and I love have my two studs dueling inside me. I had my first orgasm as Jet plugged me fully and that triggered both of my lovers to seed my gut. Pete then started sliding me along his body, lubricated by my spewed sperm. The twelve inch strokes allowed his cock head to slide past Jet’s inside me. I could feel my gut bulge as the two broad tips competed in the tight grip of my insides as they went by each other. I had my second orgasm. There were many more but I was beyond counting. It was enough to just experience the pleasure of my stud and stallion.

WhenI became aware again I was sitting on Pete’s lap. He was sitting on the mound still up my gut. Jet’s head was over my right shoulder and he was licking my face with his rough tongue to bring me around. I looked around. Blaze and Shadow were munching on some grass. Denny was putting the fire out. Trace was with Jen and Mary who were recovering on the grass. Both had been thoroughly fucked. They were leaking from cunt and ass and had each taken a good load in their mouths. There was a lot of leakage. A pretty normal scene for a Martian after a good afternoon. I was covered in cum myself. Trace was talking to Mary as she was trying to process what had just happened to her. I realized that Shadow was running Trace’s body so Trace was in Shadow, enjoying the grass and listening to his partner woo their future wife. I didn’t bother trying to overhear them but it was obvious that both women were awed by their first horse experience. Mary kept stealing glances at Shadow’s horse cock that still was partly hard and still coated in some of the cum that it had shot inside her. It was a lot to process. The young man talking to her was actually the one normally in that stallion body while the owner of that body was calmly grazing the sweet grass and would carry them home while she was fucked again. I knew we would be holding the wedding soon, assuming nothing goes wrong with the Raptors. Our tour on board was two weeks. By the end Mary, Jen, Trace and Shadow were inseparable. Jet and I were proud grandparents watching Shadow in action becoming a real stallion. At the end of the two weeks we dropped into normal space in a void between stars. We extruded a box about ten meters on a side. The other extrusion of the box was on Mars. We hoisted the new crew from the box and filled them in while Faith reintegrated with her main personality and got updates on the mission. Then we were lowered into the box and hoisted out on Mars. We would have another rotation on board in three months. Several weeks later we got the report from our probes that the moon of the target planet had a thriving biosphere but no intelligent life nor was there

any in systems that were nearby that we could detect. That meant we could proceed with our mission with no modifications. At the next crew rotation that was relayed to our ships that were still en route. At our shipyards we were working on several straight up warship designs based on our best technology. They would carry an A.I. and possibly a small crew. We figured they could handle odds of a hundred to one as long as we could keep the Raptors from adapting to them. We started production and training off a terraformed but unpopulated word about twenty lightyears from Mars. After our rotation we had a couple months until the decoy operation kicked off. Jet decided to join some of his young colts and their partners on a vacation on Earth. I would go along. We owned a dude ranch in the mountains of Northern Arizona outside Flagstaff. We had a staff from one of the local Indian tribes, a stable of regular horses and a large luxurious guest house that was also home to the staff. We would normally have some of our two to three year olds, colts and partners, even some from other herds at the ranch. At that age their partners could pass as normal, though muscular and hung, Earthlings and the colts as large, but normal, stallions. The staff knew the truth and were eager participants. This was Earth years after the Martian Protectorate so the guests expected that a vacation was really an opportunity for new and exciting sex in a unique location. Word gets around and there was a huge waiting list. We invited those we wanted to know better. Jet and I would only spend ten days. We had four colts and their partners with us. They would be there two months. The two dozen guests are normally on a Saturday to Saturday schedule. By their departure they will be well fucked. The colts were Bandit, Licorice, Domino and Eclipse. All were two to two and a half. Their partners were, respectively, Han, Gene, Hank and Vin.

Only Han was my and Maya’s child as Bandit was sired by Jet. Others were grandchildren and for Vin, great grandchild. All were raised in the Standing Bear clan. The bonding takes place at each stallions yearling party though they are together from birth. I remember watching Bandit, fresh from the womb as he struggled to stand and take his first steps. He was with us a week later when Han was born, a miniature muscle stud only eighteen inches tall. Han had seen Bandit’s birth through Maya’s eyes. It takes a day or two for a newborn super-kid to get control of their muscles and walk and talk. They get their first implants, a painless nano surgery at six months. They can then dispense with the strap-on shield bands and have full space suit capabilities. It also enabled Bandit to express himself in English. But, by then, the pair were already inseparable and had no trouble understanding each other instinctively. We arrived after the previous week’s guests had left and before the new arrivals. The normal complement is twenty four, eighteen boys and six girls, aged eighteen to twenty two. Since we brought four there would only be twenty. There are four rooms, each with a single huge bed that can easily handle a dozen. Each room berths one of the four staff members that serve as guides and teachers. They are all young men in their mid twenties from the Paiute tribe. Of course, no Earthling looks older than twenty now even if past a hundred. We were greeted by the staff when we arrived. As the owner, Jet has a special suite separate from the main house. Our colts had special rooms in the barn that housed thirty eight normal horses and their partners would mix with the guests, one to each room. Until the guests were comfortable having sex directly with a horse, the stallions would be controlling most of the action via their partners. Until we broke the guests in I would be providing most of the sex for Jet and our four young stallions. A couple of the local mares were fertile and that would help but our enhanced horses can’t breed the normal mares. The staff would help out too when they get a break from the guests. I wouldn’t mingle with the guests until later in the week as my size marks me as a Martian. Since we owned the ranch, Faith was running everything. When the other guests arrived Jet and I watched the video feed as the twenty flyers

touched down outside within seconds of each other and the guests stepped out. Each carried a small bag of personal items as everything is provided. All wore the ranch outfit of blue denim jeans, a long sleeve denim shirt, a denim jacket and soft leather boots. The shirts and jackets had their names stitched on them in white thread. The staff and our boys were similarly attired. The staff shirts and jackets had the ranch logo on them in addition to their names. Our boys, in order to fit in, were wearing actual garments instead of the usual projections. They fit each like a second skin. While a few of the guests displayed nice bulges in their pants, eight to ten inches, our boys equipment was easy to see at around twelve to fifteen inches and I knew they were still soft, unlike the guests. They were ushered inside and given their room assignments. They would have a couple hours to get acquainted and then a short ride before dinner. We stopped the feed. Bandit was at our door and we let him in. As expected it was Han running the horse body as Bandit handled the sex in the ranch house. “Son, what brings you here?” Jet neighed in horse. I could understand most of their lingo. “Bandit has already got me hard from the action he’s starting with the Earthlings,” Han explained in English. “I was hoping I could fuck Mom while Dad fucks me.” Bandit would not take a cock up his ass, especially from another horse, even his Dad, but Han had no such hangups. Bandit would feel the action just as Han felt what he was doing but he had no issues with anal when in the human body. “Sure son. Faith raise the bed for Vince.” A padded platform rose from the floor and I lay my back on it and removed my plug. Han wasted no time stepping above me and I felt his already leaking pole at my entrance. He bucked to embed the first eight inches.

Jet reared up and put his forelegs on Han-Bandit’s back. When he shoved in I got anther six inches of our son’s horse cock. Jet’s fuck motion controlled the action. I soon had all of Bandit. in my gut as he had all of Jet. It was a wild fuck. We came three times and then decoupled. I had Bandit’s seed running out until I replaced my plug. Jet had overfilled the horse’s ass too. “That was fun,” Han stated. “I triggered Bandit too when I shot but his partners probably thought it was from him fucking them.” He licked up the cum that leaked from my hole and fed it to me on his tongue. Jet did the same, feeding our son the cum leaking from his hole and then sharing some with me. “The action in the house is pretty good,” Han remarked. “Faith, can you put my visual feed on the screen.” We saw the view from Han’s eyes on the ten foot screen on the far wall. He was fucking one of the male guests with foot-long strokes. The guy was on his back with his ankles on Han’s shoulders. He had a nine inch hard cock laying on his defined abdominals and had already shot a big load over his neck and chest. He was definitely enjoying the action. “I don’t want to intrude on Bandit,” I said. “It’s OK,” Han stated. We really are one mind now in two bodies. He knows I have let you watch and agrees. We want to show off a little for Dad to let you see we can be real stallions too. Mom, better take this.” Han moved over me and feed me six inches of cock. He quickly flooded my mouth with his juices. When he pulled back I saw that Bandit had decoupled from his last conquest. He scanned the room. One stud was fucking the lone female guest in the room. Bandit just pulled him off. The ten inch cock slipped from the girl’s cunt. “I’m the top male in this room,” Bandit stated truthfully. “When I’m done with him, I’ll show you what sex with a real stallion is like.”

The feed was ended. “I’m letting Han deal with this guy,” Bandit said, now back in his own body. He has ten inches and thought that a big deal. Han will show him that it is nothing compared to his fifteen. Then I’ll take the girl. I can’t wait to show them what we can do in my horse body.” “What are your plans?” Jet asked. “We have forty five minutes before the ride starts. I’ll get with the others and set our plan. Han will ride me bareback initially but we’ll use a bridle without a bit to make it look normal. They have a break after about an hour riding and naturally everyone will have sex. Once they get started we’ll join in, first with our partners and, once the ice is broken, the more adventurous will join. By tomorrow evening I bet we’ll have done everybody.” I would not bet against him. He trotted off to make plans with the other stallions. I figured we would join the group on Monday. After the trip and the good sex this afternoon, Jet wanted some exercise so he took me for a ride in the mountain forest. We have a private spot and we’d be well away from where the guests would rest. I loved feeling Jet’s powerful muscles move under my body as he ran full tilt through the terrain. After an hour we arrived at our destination and I dismounted while Jet walked to cool down. His spacesuit had removed the sweat and kept his body temperature stable while he was exerting himself so he just needed a few minutes to slow his heart rate to normal. While I lay in the grass, Jet cropped off some of the nearby blades and munched. “Let’s check in on the youngsters,” Jet suggested. A thought to Faith and she projected the scene over our visual field. Initially we had a view from above of the twenty four guests riding their horses, mostly in line, with a staff member riding at the front and rear. Our boys were riding bareback but the others had saddles. Our stallions were larger

than the normal horses but at two not fully grown. The riders had jeans except for our boys. They had switched to breechcloths. It was cool in the mountains but their spacesuits would keep them comfortable. The Earthlings wore a shield band around their wrist but it had no environmental functions except in emergencies. Our guys wore a phony band so as not to stand out but our suits are implanted. Jet was controlling the view and he moved in closer. We moved in on Domino and Hank. Domino is easy to identify by the white spots on his flank that gives him his name. They had pulled abreast of another male rider who was staring at Hank’s massive muscles and sixteen inch hard cock that had pushed the leather cloth aside. “Remember when that cock was inside you, Greg,” Hank said. He had obviously fucked him in the earlier session. Greg gulped so he did. “I’m pretty big,” Hank stated. “ But not as big as my stallion here. His name is Domino. When I feel his muscles moving beneath my crotch it makes me hard. I think Domino is hard too. Have you ever imagined getting fucked by a horse?” Greg glance at the horse. Since Domino was about eighteen inches taller that his mount he probably had a good view of Domino’s twenty-six inches. He didn’t realize that Domino was speaking to him as Hank occupied the equine body but it was clear to us. “A horse fuck me?” Greg was incredulous. “What makes you think it is even interested?” “I’m pretty good with horses,” Domino said via Hank. “When we stop I’ll go first and if it looks hot to you, you can take a turn. If you thought I shot a lot in your ass, you’ll be amazed by how much a horse can seed you.” “You’ve done this before? Greg asked. “Yeah, you’ll love it,” Domino assured him. “Domino here is a big stallion but I think he’ll be gentle with us.”

They had reached the point where they would take a break. It was a mountain meadow with a stream flowing through it. Everyone dismounted. They started to discard their clothes as they would have sex on their rest period. Han as Bandit told the normal horses to enjoy the grass but stay close. Hank went to a bag and pulled out a couple carrots that he fed to Domino. We knew that the boys had switched bodies again, so Hank was Hank. He went up to a large rock next to a tree and stepped up on the rock, leaning his head on the tree trunk. He flipped up the back flap of his breechcloth and wiggled his ass. “Here Domino,” he called. Domino walked up behind and sniffed the offered ass. He then reared up on his hind legs with his forelegs on the trunk above Hank’s head. He was lined up perfectly. A thrust of his hips and Hank had the first seven inches inside. Domino started his fuck motion as Hank moaned more than normal so Greg could know how good it felt. In a few minutes Hank had taken all twenty-six inches and Domino was pounding him with eighteen inch strokes. “This is great Greg,” Hank stated. “You have got to try it. Domino is a real stud.” “It does lot hot,” Greg admitted. “I’m going to cum,” moaned Hank. He did, hands free and you could see Domino was cumming too. In a short while horse sperm was spurting out Hank’s ass as Domino fed him a massive load. Hank’s cum had coated his face, chest and the trunk of the tree. When he stopped cumming, Domino backed out of Hank and returned to a four footed stance. Hank sat on the rock he was standing on. Domino licked the cum off Hank’s chest and fed it to him with his tongue.

“That was hot,” Greg said. “It was,” Hank agreed. “Feeling a stallion as powerful as Domino inside you is something you will never forget. And you have never experienced anything like it when he cums inside you. Do you want to try?” “I don’t know,” Greg said uncertainly. “Do you want to fuck Greg, Domino?” Hank asked the horse, ribbing it’s head with the palm of his hand. Domino gave a sharp whinny and looked at Greg with his big black eyes as if asking him to agree. “OK, I’ll try it,” Greg agreed. “What do I do?” “First get a couple carrots and come over and give them to Domino,” Hank directed. “Then talk to him like you would to a new stud you met who you want to fuck you. He can understand you better than you think.” Greg got the carrots and started to hand feed them to Domino. “Will you fuck me like you did Hank,” Greg asked. I want to feel your big cock in me. Make me your mare.” Domino whinnied and shook his head in agreement. “That’s good,” Hank assured him. “I think he’ll do it. Get in position like I was.” Greg did. The boys had seduced the unsuspecting Greg. Domino stepped behind him and soon was in position. “It feels huge,” Greg stated. “I never had a cock this big. Your sixteen inches was great but I’m not sure about this.”

Domino didn’t give him a chance for more second thoughts. He pushed in eight inches and started a slow fuck stroke. Except for the extra thickness it would feel pretty normal to Greg. It was obvious he was enjoying it. Domino slowly added more inches. A couple of other guys and a girl came over to watch. By this time Bandit, Licorice and Eclipse were in action with their first conquests and had their own small crowds though a few were still in action with each other. “This is really good,” Greg admitted. “How much is in me?” “You have about twelve inches and you’re getting six inch strokes,” Hank replied. “Domino knows to be gentle while he opens you up. Wait until he shows you his full stallion strength.” At sixteen inches, Greg had his first orgasm, hands free. Domino took the opportunity while he was dazed to feed him the last ten inches. Greg was sweating heavily even though the air was cool. Domino had stopped his thrusting to let Greg come to terms with being fully impaled on his horse cock. I could see Greg try to adjust his ass position but he realized that the flesh inside him had him effectively immobilized. Domino resumed his slow thrusting.

“That looks hot,” one of the boys watching said. “I wonder if I can try when he’s done?” Domino turned his head to look at the boy and nodded yes and gave a whinny. “It looks like you’re next,” Hank stated. Hank’s cock was hard because he was feeling everything Domino felt as he plugged Greg’s ass. Domino turned up the action with long rapid thrusts. Greg had another orgasm. A few more minutes of fucking and Greg was holding the tree for dear life. A final thrust and Domino unloads as Greg shoots again. Finally Domino pulls back. Greg sinks to his knees on the rock still using the tree trunk to support his upper body. Huge gobs of horse cum leak from his ass

hole that still gapes open, trying to recover from being stretched and abused way beyond what it was used to. Domino nuzzles his head against the recovering boy. Greg turns his head and looks up into one of Domino’s big black eyes. His face shows that he recognizes Domino as his sexual superior. Domino licks his face and pushes the tip of his tongue into Greg’s mouth. Greg lets himself be orally dominated by the horse that just fucked him. Greg knows without words that Domino plans on fucking him again. Domino fucked the other two boys and then Hank and Domino doubled the girl with Hank in her cunt as Domino did her up the ass. We stopped our video feed and headed back to the ranch. By tomorrow we should be full participants in the fun. It was a good as we expected. Now it was time to start our mission. Our decoy ship had dropped to normal space in the interstellar void a day’s hyperspace jump from our destination. We had extruded our box and just been hoisted out with the rest of the operational crew. The final transit crew was lowered into the box and hoisted out on Mars. We then collapsed the box and jumped to hyperspace. We had considered a second A.I. Since Faith was not a natural fighter but she insisted she could do the job. We are not planning on injuring any of the Raptors unless things go wrong but you never can tell. We had a dozen of the Standing Bear clan, headed by Pete to operate backup system in manual if there were a problem. Two dozen Imperial Police were on board for internal security and to operate weapons locally if there were a failure. We had six stallions and their partners besides Jet and I for security on the living level. As a final redundancy Faith operated from five widely spaced nodes and we could lose two with no loss of capability. In real space we had links to the entire A.I. network. Because we had completely compromised the Raptor computers we would have real time information on everything they did.

We knew that the system we were approaching had one major warship, a sphere about five kilometers in diameter and three escorting ships, each a little over one kilometer in diameter. Our sphere of over fifty kilometers would certainly gain their attention but the Raptors would not hesitate to attack us. We dropped into normal space about a light hour from where we expected them to be. They would instantly detect our hyperspace exit but they would have to wait for our light to reach them before knowing our location. But once in normal space we got the update on their position via their computer data. They were fifty two light minutes inward from us. Jet and I were monitoring from the main control station just a level under the living quarters. It was a circular room about fifty meters in diameter and twenty meters high. The wall was a huge video display and there were a number of tables that were also video displays. Most were watching the big tactical display in what was nominally the front of the room. A nearby table had a ship diagram. Everything was indicating green for full function. The Raptor ships were moving randomly. When they detected our hyper wave exit they knew there was an intruder in the system and they were not expecting one of their own. They had not enough time to see us but we could see them. There is no point in using a laser since they would have moved before the beam could reach them. They detected us almost as soon as our light reached them and started to accelerate toward us. We would not react until the light from their ships had time to get back to us. The smaller ships started to separate to envelop us. They were soon at half light speed. The big ship fired several laser beams toward us. They would hit if we did not change our motion but we wanted to get hit. The lasers hit our hull ripping great gaps in the superstructure but were absorbed by the shield on our true hull. We accelerated away from the approaching ships, firing lasers back at them from across our surface. Our beams were dialed back to be less powerful than theirs and their shields could handle it. Meanwhile their lasers were doing damage to our exterior and we were spewing gear and

venting the phony methane atmosphere into space. But our actual ship was intact. Our shields absorb any energy that impacts them from intense radiation to kinetic and dumps it into a cold dead universe. Their shields do the same but rely on an internal sphere of ice to take the energy. The ice first melts then the water heats up and eventually turns to steam that is vented. When that is gone the shield fails. The bigger ships can carry more ice and absorb more energy. But our system is essential unlimited, even in our personal spacesuits. The smaller ships were now even with us and only a few light seconds away. We were exchanging laser fire with all the ships and they we were deeply scared on the surface. It was time to leave. We moved toward one of the small ships concentrating fire on it. We knew that at this rate it’s shield would fail in a few minutes. They did too and started to accelerate away toward the big sphere, opening a gap that we moved through. We jumped to hyperspace. We know they can track us in hyperspace if they are near our jump point and they were. We headed to a system in the direction of our decoy system. It would be three days until arrival. So far everything is according to plan. The sex on the trip was especially wild. I think it was Churchill on Earth that said there is nothing quite as exhilarating as being shot at without effect. It was true. We dropped into our second system and rejoined our second ship. Just under twenty minutes later, the big Raptor ship and two of the smaller ones joined us. Our data feed told us they had left the one we roughed up behind to rebuild its shield and collect the debris we had spread in our wake. This time both of our ships poured laser fire into the Raptor vessels as we accelerated away but we both sustained some damage. We both jumped to hyperspace. It was five days to the next system. We dropped in within a few seconds of each other near a group of asteroids that had obviously been mined for resources. The phony mining

operation was set up by our second ship before we rendezvoused. It would yield more decoy information but no technology. Our pursuers entered just over twenty minutes later about ten light minutes from us. We immediately fled and jumped to hyperspace. We had confirmed that we had almost twenty minutes to make our escape. Three days later we dropped into the system of a dying star surrounded by a dense planetary nebula. We immediately entered the nebula cloud. We then extruded a box big enough for both our ships and flew inside. We were hauled out near Mars and the boxes collapsed. It took less than ten minutes. The data feed showed that our pursuers searched for us and entered the nebula but found nothing. One of the small ships made a short hyperspace jump to a spot about a light hour above the system plane. They saw our entry into the system and that we had moved into the nebula but no indication of what we had done inside as the cloud blocked their view. They could detect no hyperspace trail from the system. There was none. We had disappeared cleanly. The next day both crews assembled in the control room of our first ship and we received a congratulatory call from Empress May that Faith displayed on the big video screen. The ships went to be repaired and we went home to our compound on Mars. The Raptors immediately redirected their attention in the direction we hoped to lead them. They were no longer sending probes in our direction. It took them almost a year to decode the computers they had captured. We had thought it would take only a week or two. But, finally, they identified the target star and the information about our supposed methane based civilization. They began sending probes to gather information. Since we compromised their computers, all their probes disappeared without sending back anything.

While the Raptors were considering their next move we had a big event on Mars. It was a rodeo of most of the herd to celebrate the marriages of a couple dozen of our now three year old colts and their partners. Bandit, Licorice, Domino and Eclipse were among the grooms. Greg, that we saw Domino seduce at the ranch was to be one of his and Hank’s wives. It was typical to start with one male and one female wife. Domino’s female was Tina that they had met at the ranch later in their stay. Her skin was almost as black as his hair. At three years Hank was just over seven feet. Their wives had been enhanced to their full Martian height, seven ten for Greg and seven nine for Tina, and their genes edited so they could be fertile with Martians. It is always a little awkward when the future wives introduce their prospective husbands to their families. Many try to pretend that their son or daughter is really marrying the humanoid partner but, after they have sex with their soon to be sons-in-laws, they understand that the stallion is the lead male. The rodeo is held in the thick Tharsis forests that surround the huge dormant volcanoes and spread up their lower slopes. Numerous streams flow down from the snowpack high up the slopes but the tops are bare as the peaks extend almost out of the atmosphere. The ceremony would be in a clearing by a lake fed by a hundred meter waterfall off Mount Olympus. We had tents for the Earthling guests though the herd and our Martian guests would sleep under the stars. A rodeo is always a sexual marathon but the addition of the weddings makes it extra special. Jet cautioned his stallions to go easy on the Earthlings that were not used to their power. The first evening after the ceremony I met Greg’s younger brother, Paul. He was sixteen and reminded me of my brother, Paul, when he was that age. He had had sex with Domino and Hank when they visited his home on Earth and he met some of Dominos’ brothers on Mars. He clearly envied his big brother and was hoping a stallion might be interested in him.

I figured he’d be a good wife so I introduced him to one of Midnight’s new yearlings, Ink. Ink had just paired with his partner, Jack. Jack was four eight with about ten inches while Ink was about five feet to his back and had about a foot between his hind legs. Paul was bigger than the two young Martian males but they were way stronger and more sexually experienced even at their young age. They considered Paul their personal sex toy for the rodeo. They had him riding Ink holding on to Paul as they galloped off for a private romp with their Earth boy. I figured when they turned three we would have another wedding. While we had the Raptors looking in the wrong direction, Empress May decided we need to evaluate a few prisoners. We needed to know how they think to determine if there were a way of living with them. Was there an alternative to a war that would exterminate them or us? We had our A.I.s evaluate the data looking for a target. They found a system at the edge of Raptor space almost opposite from our decoy system. The only habitable planet was home to an intelligent race of herbivores that traveled in vast herds. They were not technological but practiced agriculture and had primitive tools. Using their numbers and intelligence they had eliminated the large predators on their world. Then the Raptors found them. They were delicious. They demanded a culling of the herds at intervals that were about five Earth months. While they had previously limited their breeding to avoid outstripping the food supply they have been required to breed furiously to overcome the losses to the Raptors. There was only a small contingent of Raptors on the planet, about sixty. They managed the transport of the culled individuals. At the appropriate time a single large transport would set down and load the tribute that would soon be food for the Raptor masses. The natives were four footed and looked somewhat similar and about the size of our enhanced horses. Their heads were not as elongated and there were two tentacles on each side of the mouth that aided food handling and

let them hold the local equivalent of wood branches that they shaped with sharp front teeth much like Earth beavers. Their tools were mostly handled by mouth though they did have some they could drag behind them using makeshift harnesses. The plan was simple. We would build a replica of their transport to land the invasion team. Using our control over their computer systems we would divert the actual transport elsewhere and reassign all those with knowledge of the planet far away from it. We would then erase all mention of it from their systems and star charts. The key would be to overwhelm the garrison, capturing as many as possible. We can block any outgoing communication and disable any space going vessels via their computers. Raptors are egg layer and the young are raised communally so they have no family or friends that might miss them. The Raptors would fight until they died. We would need to disable and subdue them while trying to not kill them or be killed by them. We had two months to get ready. That was plenty of time to build our replica ship and train our force. We sent a automated probe ahead to open a box and extract our ship when we were ready to leave. We would not return to Mars. An empty terraformed world was set up as a holding and interrogation area. We would be taking a dozen horses and their partners to deal with the natives. Jet would be leading the horses and I would be along too. We had their language and our suits could handle the translation. There was an issue of what to call the natives. They looked somewhat like horses but Jet objected to any name resembling that so we settled on Rovers, an approximation of what their name for themselves means. The strike force that would assault the Raptor base complex was one hundred Imperial Police, headed by their chief, Mark Grey Eagle. Empress May would personally lead the assault but she would not join us until after the final hyperspace jump to avoid being out of contact with her duties in the Sol System and elsewhere. A replica of the Raptor base was

constructed on Mars and we boosted the gravity in the area to match the target world that was slightly smaller than Earth. While our horses were not expected to take on Raptors directly we would carry bows for protection. They could pierce the body armor the Raptors wore but we would need a well placed shot to take one down. We had the red arrows for emergencies. It was soon enough time to go. The replica transport was just under ten kilometers in diameter. Our horse contingent had a meadow and forest about five kilometers square on a middle deck. The lower deck had vehicle storage and the upper decks had five space capable flyers mounting a serious X-ray laser and guided rockets. They would deploy out hidden doors once we landed. There was one deck devoted to securing any captives. We hoped to transport them unconscious. We entered the extruded box just beyond Mars. Our probe removed us from its mate in the void about a day’s hyperspace trip from the Rover planet. We entered hyperspace. A day later we dropped into normal space. Everyone was in position. Empress May joined us via a small version of the box that shifted our transport. She was displaying a skimpy red dress and carrying a six foot long sword with a red tassel on the hilt. It was rumored that its blade could slice inch thick steel plate like paper. We were expected. Faith presented a convincing avatar of a Raptor to go though the landing procedures. We were cleared and began our descent. We touched down next to the large fenced containment area for the Rovers we were expected to load. We extended the ramp to the ground. Empress May raised her sword and yelled, “Follow me.” She ran full speed at the base entrance three hundred meters away. Fifty Imperial Police ran after her. It took ten seconds to reach the entrance. May sliced the startled Raptor at the door in two as she ran by. We were inside.

Next out were vehicles carrying more Imperial Police. They would surround the base and force an entry from the rear. Also deployed were the fliers to keep the Raptors on the ground. We had disabled their communications and the control systems but they had one space capable ship and a number of atmospheric ships that could be piloted manually in an emergency. We were last out. We went to the gate. I dismounted and opened it. We told them they were free but they would not leave. They feared Raptor reprisals against all of their kind if the tribute was not provided. We told them they would not be bothered by the Raptors after today but they were still reluctant. Just then a Raptor flyer took off from their base. Two of ours jumped on its tail. They fired their lasers and the Raptor flyer crashed in a field about half a kilometer from the gate in a ball of flame. That convinced them and they trotted out. We sent four horses to go with them until they rejoined the main herd. Jet and I turned toward the Raptor base. As we turned we saw their spaceship start to ascend. Our flyers were some distance away. I pulled my bow and notched a red arrow. The suit gave me an aiming reticle. I centered it on the ship, exhaled slowly and released the arrow. There was a sharp crack as it went supersonic and a red flare as the rocket boost kicked in. It struck true as the ship passed a thousand meters. There was a small explosion followed by a much bigger one. The pieces rained down. At the base gate the first prisoners were being hauled out, sedated but still entangled in the nets of Hex fiber. There were five holdouts locked in the base control room. Teams were going room by room looking for any Raptors in hiding. The control room situation was resolved when May cut a hole on the door with her sword and tossed in an anesthetic grenade. The final count was forty nine prisoners and twelve dead. We had no injuries. Before we left, Empress May visited the leaders of the local Rovers to explain ourselves and the situation. She rode Jet. The Empress has her

own, pure white, Imperial stallion but he did not make this trip. She invited them to join the Empire once the wider situation with the Raptors was resolved. May believes that every intelligent species in our spaces deserve some input on Imperial policy. May returned to Mars before we entered hyperspace for the short trip into the void. We dropped off our prisoners and returned to Mars. It was good to be home and with my families. Everyone had lots of questions. What was the Empress like was most popular from the females. Pete congratulated me on bringing down a spaceship. It was not a big deal. The red arrows are boosted and guided. Pete could probably have nailed it with a green arrow. All the horses on the trip bred with fertile mares to sire new colts. Jet breed two. Mom was so proud of me she offered to let me breed her for a brother/ son to partner with one of Jet’s colts. Jet used me to breed Maya for the other. I brought Mom to my home with Jet and Maya to do the deed. She brought an apple as a gift for Jet. We can get all we need from the synthesizer but we noted that she had been observing my routine and was showing respect by following it. Jet ate it from her hand. I lay Mom on the platform that Faith raised. She expected me to mount her but I explained that my husband would go first. Jet took his time, first rubbing his head against hers, then moving down to lick her firm double D breasts until he was rewarded with a small stream of milk. He licked down her firm supermodel body until his tongue was licking her cunt. Mom was already wet. He pushed inside to taste her juices. After a few more minutes of horseplay Jet backed off and walked forward straddling the platform until his still pole pressed her vagina. Mom lifted her legs and split them wide to grip the flanks of the powerful stallion above her. Jet thrust in several inches. Mom is used to big cocks in all her openings but Jet was her first horse. He is thicker than Matt or Pete and he handles it differently. Call it animalistic

because it is. Though Jet is intelligent and gentle in sex there is always that wild aspect that comes out. But I could see Mom liked it. She had a quick orgasm, then another and another. When Jet was fully inside her and thrusting hard and long her whole body was shaking with the intense pleasure. Then Jet flooded her with horse sperm. Mom passed out. I hadn’t seen her do that since her first experience with Sam. Jet pulled back. Mom was leaking his seed. I climbed up on the platform and mounted her. My cock plugged the hole and stopped the flow. My member was bathed in the cum Jet had flooded her with. I just held it inside waiting for Mom to recover. Jet moved beside her and licked her face. She opened her eyes, looked at me above her and turned to Jet. “Jet, that was incredible,” she said sincerely. “I know now why my son loves you so. I’m certain my new son will be happy with your colt.” “Thank you, Rosa,” Jet replied. “With two of your sons in my herd you must visit more often. All my young stallions will want to meet you.” As we all understood, when a Martian says ‘meet’ it means have sex with. But now it was my turn. I’ve had sex with Mom regularly since we first brought Paul and Jimmy home the weekend after our pickup trouble but this was the first time we would make a baby. With our bodies enhanced and both our genomes edited to remove any undesirable variants and a few billion years of junk, there was no downside to a little incest. It is common in Martian families but it is my first time with Mom. I started a slow stroke of about eighteen inches. My withdrawn shaft would be coated with Jet’s cum. As I moved Mom gradually adapted to my thinner cock and she tightened up which enhanced the friction. As I continued Jet moved behind me and entered my ass. Soon he was controlling my movements.

Mom looked past me into Jet’s big black eyes. She knew the big stallion was using me to fuck her. She liked it. I did too. I’m more of a bottom anyway. Jet is the male in our family. We fucked for another hour. Jet pumped three of my loads into Mom before flooding my ass and seeding Mom with a fourth load. Mom was delirious for the last forty minutes. Jet pulled out of me and I collapsed on top of Mom. I was totally spent. Jet licked up some of the sperm leaking from Mom around my still buried but soft cock and shared it with us, pushing his tongue between our lips. Even after four of my loads there was still a lot of his taste to the mixture. But Mom would be able to pick the sperm she wanted to get the boy child we needed. We had the Hex quadruple, Greeter, examine four sedated Raptors. The Raptors were in a version of our spacesuits so we could immerse them deep underwater where the Hex operate. Greeter said it was an uncomfortable experience but it learned a lot. We had a council meeting to get their findings. Raptors have a hierarchical society. Their area is led by the equivalent of an Emperor. The unwritten lore says that if you challenge and defeat the Emperor you become the new Emperor. But to earn the right to challenge you must be either the Crown Prince or defeat an Imperial army. Empress May began, getting right to the point. “I want to fight their Emperor. How do we make that happen?” “I saw you in action,” Mark Grey Eagle said, “but are you sure you can beat him? You won’t be able to use your shield. If the records we see are right only wearable body armor and traditional weapons are permitted. Your sword would be OK.” “There is no guarantee,” May admitted. “But I like the option of Emperor versus Empress instead of a battle of civilizations.

Greeter of the Hex flashed colors and we got the translation. “We support the Empress. We calculate the chance of success this way as greater than those of war. In a war we see early success but the outcome is uncertain and even what might be called victory is undesirable.” The reasoning resonated among the council and clearly reflected the Empress’ thinking. “So, we are agreed,” May stated. “How do we arrange it? First, we need to defeat an army.” “The idea of the decoy operation was always to direct the Raptor toward attacking that system,” the Police Chief observed. “We can give them a target that requires their maximum effort and use our control over their computer systems to strand them there. But even if we draw most of their force away their capital system is well defended by a fleet of over a hundred of their best warships and orbital defense stations.” Matt spoke up. “We have been building warships with our excess capacity since we identified the Raptor threat. They are mostly A.I. controlled or require a crew of only a few. We put our best technology into the weapons and defense and each would be more than a match for even the largest Raptor warship. Right now we could field over a thousand. We could double that in six months, triple if we add extra capacity.” “Mengzi,” Empress May addressed the A.I., “How do you analyze the situation?” “First,” Mengzi began, “it will take about an Earth year for the Raptors to react to the situation and assemble a force for an major assault on our decoy planet. They are limited to hyperspace communication. Since we embedded our communicators in their systems, we actually know more about where their forces are located than they do. “Second, we should be ready to enter their capital system as soon as the decoy trap is executed. They would not know of it by then so our ability to use their systems against them would not be compromised. The defeat of

the capital system defenses should be sufficient to back your claim to individual combat. “Third, the fleet size of a thousand should be adequate but we have never practiced fleet tactics. We can split the existing force in half and practice against each other with an A.I. controlling each half. We can have one fleet use what we know of Raptor tactics and impose the communication delay they would experience. Once we get some real world experience the A.I.s can run exercises as simulations, hundreds a day. That agrees with my analysis,” the Empress stated. “Mengzi, pass all needed data to the Hex for their independent assessment. They might see what we have overlooked and find any hidden assumptions in our plans. Pending that, it is decided.” She left followed by the Princesses and their husbands. We stood as they left and then filed out. It was actually just over eighteen months. Just long enough to see the bonding at their yearling party between Onyx and my son/brother Victor. We had constructed a training base, a disk two hundred kilometers in diameter and fifty thick, in the interstellar void just beyond Ark. It had formidable defenses. The fleets and our personnel for the event were assembled on the base. We had Martians, horses, dolphins, sixteen quadruples from the Hex and three representatives of the Bees. We had sent an automated probe ahead to the void beyond the Raptor capital system. It was far enough out so the Raptors could not detect us. It’s only purpose was to extrude a box big enough for our base and haul the base from the box. We were ready. The base lowered itself into the box at this end. A cable was sent into the box from the open end via a small jet pack and shackled to the lifting eye. We were hauled out almost three hundred lightyears from where we entered.

The First Fleet, one thousand ships of various sizes, was lifted out next by multiple lines from the base. They docked with the base. The Second Fleet, another thousand ships, was hauled out and took station around the base. Third Fleet would remain past Ark and Fourth Fleet was in Sol space. When the transfer was complete we assemble in the base control room. A small box was extruded and Empress May was removed via a trapeze bar that descended from above. She was attired in a red jumpsuit in our variation of Kevlar fabric. Below that was a similar suit of the Hex fiber that should be totally impervious. Of course, for now, her space suit and shields were functional. The garments were for later if, when, we were successful in the upcoming battle. The rest of the Martians were projecting jumpsuits in different colors depending on function. Police showed black and support staff, blue. I was in blue. Jet and the other stallions from the Rover operation were here. Mark Grey Eagle would ride Jet and other police the other stallions. The Imperial Mount, a pure white stallion as big as Jet, named Lightning, would carry the Empress. We thought being mounted would equalize our height disadvantage with the Raptors who are about five meters tall. Empress May gave a short speech to the group. Mengzi, that runs the base was on one screen. The A.I.s for the two fleets, Horatio Nelson and John Paul Jones were displayed adjacent. There were screens showing the Dolphins, Hex and Bees in their environmental spaces. May emphasized that our object is to get her into single combat with the Raptor Emperor. To do that we must defeat their capital system defenses as our first priority but minimizing loss of life, ours and theirs is second. She finished with a simple, “let’s go.” We were all on one ship, a sphere about a kilometer in diameter. It would take an inconspicuous position in the fleet. We had refit our big transports from the Blue One and decoy operations as warships. They were painted black and at fifty kilometers in diameter they were the largest ships in the fleet. They would attract plenty of attention but had no one on board.

We detached from our base and accelerated into the system at 95% of light speed. We would be right behind our light when they detected us. The Raptors had a sensor net just beyond the orbit of the system’s twelfth planet. It triggered their alarms. Their fleet came out to meet us. We greatly out numbered them but they did not hesitate to attack. We and they were jogging side to side randomly to disrupt laser fire. It you are more than a few light seconds apart it is easy to do with our inertial drives. But we had planned for that. Our main weapon was a hyperdrive missile mounting X-Ray lasers. We could read their location in real time. The missile would pop out of hyperspace a couple light seconds from its target, fire three beams and be back in hyperspace before the Raptors even knew it was there. Our beams were strong enough to overwhelm the Raptor shields locally. Most of the shots intentionally did only superficial damage but after a while we would direct one at a vital spot and put the Raptor ship out of action. We could have directed all the shots to vitals but we did not want them to know we had that ability. In fifteen minutes it was over. We left the disabled ships drifting in space and headed to the capital on planet two. It had two small moons and sixteen orbital battle stations. We targeted their weapon mounts on four battle stations to open a hole in their coverage. Our ship and three escorts slipped through the hole. The orbital defenses were constructed to be unable to fire toward the surface. We broadcast our demands. They were accepted. They had no choice. The combat would be held at a ceremonial arena near the palace. We landed in a shuttle on the side opposite the Raptor party. The side door opened and May rode out on Lightning followed by the mounted police led by Mark on Jet. I walked out with other Martians. We each had lasers mounted on our shoulders that we could target via our suits. In addition we had our main ship, a kilometer in diameter, hovering behind the arena a few thousand meters above the ground. The Empress’ group halted about fifty meters short of the assembled Raptors. Their Emperor was in the center. To his left my suit identified the

Crown Prince, his eldest male, and other high officials. About two dozen carried arms and were likely for security. May advanced alone on Lightning, covering about half the remaining distance. She spoke in the Raptor language and we got the translation via our suits. “I am May, Empress of my people. I have defeated your forces and claim the right under your laws to single combat to become Empress of yours.” Next to me, also projecting the blue jump suit, was Angela Grey Eagle, one of the wives of the Police Chief. She was the first Martian with a talent of brain manipulation and still considered the best. She could also read emotions from alien species without actual physical contact. That is why she was here. She had a chance to practice with our prisoners so we knew she could help. We were getting her comments displayed at the bottom of our visual field. Some Raptors were experiencing fear but the Emperor was showing curiosity. “Why did you attack us?” the Emperor asked. “We have never seen your kind before to my knowledge.” “You encountered us at the recent nova. Your ships fired on ours without provocation. We had just relocated the inhabitants and were allowing them to view the destruction they had avoided. Since then you have been searching for us. You just attacked a world that you thought we occupied. It was a decoy.” “I suppose that fleet will not be returning,” the Raptor Emperor observed. “Your challenge is accepted. If I defeat you do I become your Emperor?” Angela indicated that the Raptor Emperor considered May his equal. “Our situations are not equal,” May stated. “If you kill me I will be replaced but we will evacuate your space and not bother you again as long as you

do not bother us. I hope we can settle things leader to leader and not engage in more wasteful conflict.” Angela said he would agree. “My armor,” he demanded and several retainers brought it forth and started fitting it on. It was shiny and ornately cast, polished to a gleam, some light but strong alloy that covered him from head to tail with chain armor protecting the joins and gaps. Straps secured it in place. The final was a helmet that had a slot on the top to allow his feathered crest to slip through. “Will you wear armor?” He asked. “I am,” May replied, dismounting Lightning. “It is tougher than it looks. This is the final piece.” She removed a helmet from Lightning’s side. It was a strong but light alloys plated in gold. It had plates to protect the back of the neck and a large red ruby in front. She drew her sword. “Ah, a fine weapon. We have something similar. Bring me mine,” he directed. “These are deadly too.” He displayed the three razor sharp claws on one hand. He had similar claws on his feet. “You can begin when you are ready.” May raised her sword in front of her face and dipped it in the Emperor’s direction. Angela said he correctly interpreted the gesture as one of respect. In response he moved his weapon in a circle. It was almost three meters long but he handled it with one arm. The other had a two meter shield. May circled the larger Raptor, feigning attacks to check his reaction. He made a sudden strike with his weapon that May dodged. “Ah, small prey is often fast and agile.” The circled each other. The Emperor made a couple other attacks that May avoided and one she blocked with her own sword. They tested each other’s

strength with their swords locked before the Emperor struck May in the side with his shield knocking her away. May swung her sword. He blocked with his shield but the sword split it in two. He tossed the pieces aside. They locked swords again. The Emperor swiped at May’s side with his free hand. Three cuts appeared in the tough Kevlar but the green Hex material below was undamaged. “You won’t need your armor,” May stated. She made several quick swipes at the joints of his armor while dodging his sword thrusts. Pieces fell away until he had only the chest plate and helmet. Angela reported that the Raptors watching were concerned. The Emperor thinks he might lose but is not ready to quit. The Emperor made another swipe with his sword that May reached to block. He then whipped around and struck May in the side with his tail. She went flying ten meters, did a backflip and landed on her feet. She pointed her sword at the Emperor. She charged at the Emperor, ducking under his sword and swiped at his arm with the tip of hers. He dropped the weapon. She lunged at the back of his right leg and he dropped to the ground hobbled. She jumped over the tail swinging at her and placed her blade on his neck from behind him. “Yield,” May demanded. “Finish it,” he requested. “You have beaten my fleets and have my world at your feet. I have nothing to live for. Do it.” “I have too much respect for you,” May stated. “Accept the mercy from one leader to another. You will be surprised how much you have to live for.” “I yield,” he said softly and May removed her blade.

Angela flashed a warning. “I challenge you,” shouted the Crown Prince. “You weak fool,” he screamed at his father. “How can you yield to these things. They should be our food.” “You cannot,” the Emperor stated. “I forbid it.” “You lost. You are no longer my Emperor, but I am still Crown Prince and it is my right to challenge.” “I accept,” May said moving away from the fallen Emperor. “My father was old and slow. I should have challenged him myself long ago. I need no armor or weapons. These will do fine.” He displayed the twenty centimeter claws on his hands and feet and charged at May. She slipped under his swipe at her body and avoided a kick as he passed by. May rolled over his back and took off the last ten centimeters of his tail with her blade as he thundered on. Angela reported the Prince was enraged but you did not need any special powers to deduce that. He put his head down and charged at May. The thick skull bones might even challenge her blade. At the last instant May leaped into the air as the Prince roared below her. She thrust her blade down, severing his spine. He plowed into the ground stopping adjacent his his fallen father. “I suppose you will not put an end to even this worthless life,” the Emperor observed. He retrieved his blade with his good arm and severed the Prince’s neck. “There are more worthy candidates.” May went over to the Emperor and knelt beside him. “Medic,” she called.

A blue suited Martian ran to her. He rubbed an ointment on the injured Raptor wrist and leg. Some was rubbed on May’s slashed red dress. It was our medical nano. We rarely need it ourselves but it is good to have. “What magic is this?” asked the Emperor, already regaining function in his hand and leg. “One of our writers once said that any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic,” May told him. “We have a lot of magic.” Her dress was healed too as she helped him to his feet and over to his spot at the center of the Raptor delegation. “You should have my seat but I sense you would refuse,” the Emperor observed. “This seat is available.” He was referring to that of the former Crown Prince just to his left. The Raptor seats are just padded stools, about chest height for a Martian. May put her hand on the edge and jumped up into a one armed hand stand before tucking her legs and twisting to a seated position facing the Emperor. “What do you wish of us?” He asked. “I wish you to continue to lead your people,” May explained. “We will leave you an advisor but you can speak to me directly at any time. You rule sixteen other species that we consider intelligent. As a first step you are to evacuate their planets and return any beings elsewhere in your realm to their home worlds.” “I thought I ruled seventeen other species.” He looked at an advisor who entered something on a tablet device and shook his head. “You did. We liberated one world two years ago but thought it best not to tell you. Regrettably twelve of your people were killed in the operation and the others have been our unwilling guests ever since. We will return them to you.”

“Some of the species do important work in our empire.” “If they have no choice in their work, we call it slavery and it is not permitted,” May explained. “There are other intelligent species that work with us but they do so willingly. Is that not so, Lightning.” “It is, your highness.” Lightning spoke in the Raptor tongue from the speaker on his chest. “That animal is intelligent?” The Emperor was surprised. “We are,” insisted Jet. “The green material beneath my dress is from another species. Many species contributed to this day’s result.” “Yes, today’s result,” mused the Emperor. “I must ask you for assistance in caring for those wounded and retrieving the dead from our devastated fleet.” “You shall have it,” May assured him. “But I think you will find your casualties very light. If you give the order to cease fire we will provide transport for your people to give assistance.” He gave the order and a Raptor moved to comply. “Can your people not help directly?” He asked. “These are all of our people,” May stated, indicating the group in the arena. “You will find that the fleet you sent to what you believed to be our world are disabled but safe on a world that is quite habitable for your kind,” May continued. “We will restore your communications and consider this new world my gift to you.” The Empress was invited to the palace that served as the government center. Angela blessed it and she went alone, riding Lightning. The rest of us went back to our ship, hovering above the grounds. Two police delivered

the A.I. that would be the advisor. They waited and returned with May and Lightning. Recovery operations were underway. With communications restored the count was twenty three dead and thirty wounded out of over two hundred thousand Raptors involved. We set course for our base at a more leisurely pace. It would take us two days. Everyone was in high spirits. Faith was routing us calls from friends and family back home. They had watched everything in real time and all of us were heroes even though it was all the Empress. After a few hours, Admiral Nelson announce we had a visitor. It was Lightning. Lightning walked in and we told Faith to hold our calls. “Busy. I know,” said Lightning. “I have been taking calls since we started moving. Everyone thinks being the Imperial Mount is an exciting honor and, at times like today, it is. But I only get ridden on ceremonial occasions. Sometimes I envy your normal life.” “You are welcome to visit,” Jet offered. “My colts and their partners would love to meet you. We have multi day rodeos in the Tharsis forests several times each year. They are lots of fun.” “Thank you,” Lightning answered. “I’ve had sex with the Empress from time to time but it is not really her thing. She says I should take a wife or two to meet my needs more regularly.” “That is an excellent idea,” Jet agreed. “And you must follow a suggestion from the Empress. Vince and I are very happy. I’m sure he would love you to fuck him.” I was a little surprised that Jet offered me up but he was right that I wanted to be fucked by Lightning.” “It would be my honor and a real pleasure,” I assured him.

I went over to the padded platform and lay down on my back. I removed my plug. With the battle and post battle events I hadn’t had sex in nearly a day. I was empty. Lightning was pure white but his horse cock was more of a dirty white shade. My guess was about twenty five inches, a little bigger than Jet. He looked at me with brown eyes and walked over and started to straddle me. I felt him at the hole. He thrust and shoved in a foot in one motion. I wrapped my arms and legs about his flanks as he began to piston me. He fucked me hard, deep and long as I hugged him to steady myself and feel the power of his muscles. I sprayed him with several loads from my full balls before he seeded me. But he just kept going until he unleashed a second load. I felt him pull out while I rested, exhausted but satisfied. “I could get used to that,” Lightning admitted. “Vince is not just my fuck toy,” insisted Jet. “He is my friend and the sire of partners for my colts. You should certainly have your own boy.” “You are right,” he agreed. “Thank you, both of you.” He took his leave. Faith broke in now that we were free. “Angela Grey Eagle has requested to meet you. She will be here in an hour.” Jet agreed and Faith relayed our acknowledgment. No one turns down a meeting with Angela. Angela arrived just as scheduled. She is a big woman, just shy of eight feet tall. She wasted no time on small talk. She led me to the platform and had me lay back. She then mounted my cock and lay on top of me. She directed Jet to plug her ass. Soon we were tightly entwined with her in the middle. I could feel Jet’s thick pole as it rubbed along me inside Angela. “Ah, a good connection. Now we can talk.”

It was Jet that first realized what was happening. “You are in my mind,” he said, but not in words. I heard his thoughts in my mind too. “Yes. I am here to give you what you want,” she thought at us. “It is a technique I learned from the Hex and this will be my first try at it. It will work but you need to trust me.” I was about to think, how do you know what we want, but I got the emotion that told me she considered it a stupid question before I even framed the thought. Then Jet thought to me, “She is in our minds and knows everything.” Angela didn’t reply in words but she wrapped our minds in hers and we wordlessly agreed to whatever she wished. We started to fuck her. Well, not really, we had no control over our bodies. She was fucking herself using us. It was strange. I was feeling what Jet was feeling on top of what my body was experiencing and I knew he was as well. Things started getting mixed up. I was one moment seeing out of Jet’s eyes and the next my own and even out Angela’s. I started to experience Jet’s memories. There was the first time he saw me and decided to seduce me. Then our first time having sex as Pete watched to make sure things didn’t get out of control. I felt Jet’s concern for me and the effort it took to not let his stallion instincts push him too far. It made me love him even more. And he was reading me. He saw that I recognized him as the superior male and submitted to him willingly. He was about to ask a question but my emotions answered it before hand as I assured him that I was his forever. Mind merged as we were there is nothing but truth communicated on the deepest level possible.

Our thoughts blanked as orgasm overtook us. We experienced it from all three perspectives as we pumped our sperm into Angela and felt them gush inside her. She kept us fucking her. Jet was experiencing all my memories, even ones I’d forgotten. Sucking milk as an infant, kindergarten, youth soccer, my first time with a woman, and first with a man. Meanwhile I experience his first steps right after birth, the joy he felt running in the forest, the new awareness that came with his enhancement. We had a second orgasm as wild as the first. Then Angela had Jet pull out and dismounted me. Angela was no long in our minds but Jet and I were still linked. Jet began a thought but Angela told us we were linked as partners now. We could experience what our children knew. She explained she was no longer with us but left answers to our expected questions. She said there was no need to thank her. The real Angela gave us a look that said she knew what had just transpired in our minds, or is it mind now, and left with a smile but not a word. As with our youngsters, Jet controls who is where. I found myself in his body as he tried out mine. I tried a few steps. It was a different experience but the muscle memory seems to go with the body not the mind so I got the hang of it. The hang of the horse cock between my hind legs felt different. I wanted to try it out. I saw Jet playing with my butt plug, pushing a few inches in his/my ass and pulling it out. We had the same thought. Jet took my position on the pad and I walked over and straddled him moving up until I felt my cock in the area. It took me a few tries to put it right at the hole as I couldn’t do it by sight and had no hands to steady it. Jet tried to give me a little coaching on how to do it. I pushed in. It felt really tight in there and I loved the friction. I could also feel what my normal body was feeling but it was not as intense as the sensations from the horse body I was controlling.

I tried fucking. I experimented with the unfamiliar muscles until I got a smooth stroke going and adjusted my angle to get a good rub on my prostate. Then it was my turn to coach Jet on how to relax his gut as I plunged in and squeeze as I pulled out. But, pretty soon, that was all second nature and we just enjoyed the sensations from our bodies. Jet sprayed seed over himself and me several times while I shot up his gut twice. I knew he came a lot but it was great feeling it from his perspective. When I pulled out I licked up the cum from his torso and tasted my cum with a horse’s senses. It was definitely different but nice. I let him taste some off my tongue. He liked it too. Back at base it was time to return to Mars. The Empress was first to go. She is always busy. We heard from Faith that she was communicating with hundreds of her subjects while she was fighting the Emperor and, at the same time, analyzing every muscle in his body to anticipate his next move. She probably could tell what his actions were going to be before he was aware of his decision. All of that is done outside her physical body. She does not travel by hyperspace because she would lose the connection to her external mind. Before she departed she said that she has directed sensors be placed in the voids beyond all our world. She doesn’t want anyone to surprise us as we surprised the Raptors. She also observed that we know too little about what exists between the stars. We have considered it as just distance we need to cover to get to someplace interesting. We will send our probes through it and see if it is just empty space. Chief Grey Eagle and Angela were in the next group with others in the force. A half dozen would stay behind on the base. The Chief was grumbling about needing to triple the size of his force to meet the new responsibilities. We just expanded the volume and population of the empire over a hundred times. We were next to depart with the other horses. Jet invited Lightning to join us for a celebratory rodeo. Lightning was surprised when Jet made the proposal in my body but he accepted. It is early Spring on Mars with new

grass in the meadows and fast streams feed from the melting snow. It will be fun.
Chapter 38 - Empire It was two weeks after the events on the Raptor capital planet when the Empress gathered us together again. I, Dek Eagle Claw, new Lieutenant in the Imperial Police was there with my co-wife, Naomi, also now a Lieutenant. With the force expanding again to manage the huge expanse of Raptor space we could no longer be just Sargents, our experience would be needed. Chief of the Imperial Police, Mark Grey Eagle, led the police contingent. We had the hundred from the Rover world operation there too but only a dozen, including the Chief and us were in both. There were about a hundred other Martians, thirteen horses, four dolphins, three Bees and a quadruple from the Hex. That was everyone that were on the diversion operation, the Rover world expedition and the Raptor capital system operation, including those providing support at the fleet base. We were assembled in the massive throne room. The police were in ranks, projecting formal uniforms. I projected my Silver Star, Purple Heart and campaign medals. I thought of my missing leg. For the Raptor capital op it had been fitted with an inertial drive and a targeting computer linked to my brain. I could fly if needed and my targeting system controlled all the shoulder mounted lasers for the entire security detail. Had things gone south I could have taken out all the armed Raptors in the arena in under a second. Naomi displayed her Israeli Medal of Courage she was awarded for leading a squad from her Golani Brigade in thwarting a surprise Hezbollah terror attack on a village. They had used an undetected tunnel under the Lebanon border and her squad, luckily, was on routine patrol when they intercepted the terrorists that outnumbered them three to one. This was, of course, before Israel joined the Protectorate. The other participants all had their places but were not in formal order. Family members watched from seats along both sides of the huge room. The event was broadcast live throughout the Martian worlds, less Earth and the Centaurs on Blue Two.

Empress May entered from behind her ornate throne followed by the Quan sisters. Everyone rose and the police came to attention. The Princesses were in their traditional yellow dresses and took their seats on either side of the throne. The Empress was wearing the red dress she wore in the arena without the underlying green Hex unitard. She walked slowly down the steps in front of the platform that the throne was set on to join us on the main floor. The Empress made a short speech, thanking us all for the victory we earned. We were given campaign medals to commemorate our contributions. As she said that, Naomi and I added projections of the new medals for the Rover and Capital. Those with the Empress in the arena got to wear an ‘E’ on the Capital ribbon. We were a band of brothers though actually brothers, sisters and others. Like royalty of old, the Empress led us from in front and took the greatest risk. We would follow her anywhere. After the short ceremony the Empress made a point of thanking each of us individually while we mingled with each other, guests and family on the expansive floor. We were joined by our husbands, Anthony and Diana Eagle Claw. Midnight, my mount on the Raptor Capital, came over with his partner Ryan. Blaze, that Naomi rode, also joined us with his partner Denny. The horses projected medals for the Diversion, Rover and Capital operations but their partners had only the first two. Naomi and I had the last two but we were not mounted on the Rover job. “Dek and Naomi, we want to invite you to a little party we will be holding in the Tharsis forests,” Ryan said. “We call it a rodeo. This one will be three days of fun and frolic. The whole herd will be there with their partners and wives and we can guarantee you a good time. Even Lightning has agreed to join us.” Lightning was the white stallion that was the Empress’ mount.

“I assume there will be lots of sex. Can we bring our husbands?” I asked. “Yes to both questions,” Ryan replied. “Blaze and I want to fuck you and you’ll really enjoy Ryan and Denny.” Even though it was Ryan’s mouth, I realized it was Midnight speaking. “You want to fuck us with your horse cocks?” I asked. “We’ve never done that before.” “Midnight could fuck you using my cock,” came from the speaker on Midnight’s chest but it was clearly Ryan saying it. “He is really good that way too but, if you want the full experience, you’ll take it the normal way.” “We’ll be happy to accept,” Naomi agreed for both of us. She was always more adventurous than I. “And I’m looking forward to feeling what fun your horse cock can show me. Dek and my husbands are very good so the bar is pretty high.” “Midnight is my oldest colt and he is more than horse enough for any Martian, male or female.” We had been joined by Jet, the big black stallion that the Chief rode on the Capital operation. He was with another Martian, Vince Standing Bear, that we had met on that mission. The voice came from Vince but it was Midnight speaking. They saw my confusion. “On the trip back to base, Angela bonded us,” came the answer from Jet’s speaker. “I’m still Jet’s wife but now also his partner. Running through the forest with Jet riding me is really cool and in my body he can fuck my husbands. I guarantee you’ll love being fucked by a horse in whatever body they wear.” “Vince is right,” Denny said in his own body. “All my friends want Blaze to run my body if I fuck them. You’d think I might resent that but, no matter how much of a stud you think you are, a stallion is better. We know and you will soon.”

“Okay, okay. We’ll let you prove your point,” I agreed. “When is this?” “In three days at 0900,” Midnight said through Ryan. “We will send transport to you then. It is three days and two nights.” “We’ll be there,” Naomi stated. I could see she was checking out their equipment. The horses only projected their medals and were otherwise unclothed except for the speaker below their neck. All were about two feet long. Martians are mostly longer but these were thick and differently shaped. The Empress had scheduled an Imperial Council meeting for an hour after the ceremony. The council chamber was just south of the throne room. Naomi and I were going as aides to Mark Grey Eagle who sits on the Council as Chief of the Imperial Police. We walked with Jet who represents our equine citizens. Vince and Midnight were with him as his aides. We made the short walk together. I couldn’t help glancing at the big horse cock’s as we walked beside them. Big as Martians are; I’m almost eight feet tall and my cock is even longer than Jet’s or Midnight’s, our enhanced horses are bigger. Jet and Midnight were about ten feet to the top of their backs, maybe fifteen to the top of their heads. I wondered what we had gotten into. “Thinking about being fucked by those?” Naomi asked, reading my thoughts accurately as usual. “I am too.” “Yes,” I admitted. “You know, away from our husbands, I’m usually calling the shots with sex.” She gave me a look. “Well, except for you too. But you know what I mean. These horses just assumed they would have the dominant role and we accepted it.” Of course, everyone in our group could hear our conversation but they said nothing. Vince looked like he was trying to suppress a laugh and I wondered if Jet was still running his body.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Naomi stated. “Even back in Israel I always liked a good forceful plowing from a powerful male.” We separated to go to our places when we entered the Council Chamber. The Chief was already there. We shifted to projecting our working uniforms from our dress uniforms. Everyone was ready at the appointed time. Empress May entered from the North Door followed by the Quan Princesses. Everyone rose. They took their seats and we all sat down. “Our purpose today is to discuss the incorporation of the Raptor Empire into ours,” May began. “Mengzi will provide a quick update on the current status.” The Imperial A.I. appeared on several video screens around the chamber. “Empress, at your suggestion, the incorporation of the Raptor Empire in our own is being billed as an alliance. It would normally take months for them to communicate to the furthest outposts but you offered them use of our facilities. They still do not know we have compromised all their computer systems. “They have started evacuation from the home-worlds of the formerly enslaved species,” Mengzi continued. “From the Raptor records we know that five species were technological, from Bronze Age through early Twentieth Century Earth levels, three more adopted some Raptor tech and the remainder were grazers or primitive farmers, similar to the Rovers. One of those has developed a type of biological expertise similar to the Oviedo. The Raptors have explained the change in their circumstances but we have not contacted any of them as yet. “Nine of the worlds have a global organization that was run by Raptor overlords and now is continuing under their local underlings. It is likely that most of these will see some sort of power struggle among the locals. The other worlds have a tribal structure.” “Thank you,” the Empress said. “Next is the report from the Imperial Police.”

“Thank you, Empress,” Mark began. “From our base at the Raptor Capital we are planning to establish six additional fleet bases around the Raptor sphere of worlds with smaller bases near each important system. All will be linked to our box transport network. Hyperspace automated probes are en route to the initial base locations. It will take about six months to establish the network. “We have moved a second fleet base into a Sol polar orbit at a distance between that of Mars and Earth. With our current planetary defenses we can respond to any emergent threats in time. Of course, that assumes we are facing a threat of about our technological level. “The bottom line is that we will have the infrastructure in place over the next six month,” the Chief concluded. “We expect to have to support Raptor forces in maintaining order. Piracy, brigandage and raiding has been a feature of their society, particularly in the fringe areas. Until their fleets return there will be a power vacuum that would encourage such activity. We haven’t needed to deal with that in our areas before.” “Thank you Chief,” May said. “That behavior is typical in resource limited societies. It is only aggravated by their predatory nature. Their use of their resources is vastly less efficient than our practice. We could solve their problems but it would be foolish to do so when they greatly outnumber us and remain a threat.” She continued, “I have invited the Raptor Emperor to visit Mars next month.” Almost immediately my vision showed about two-thirds of the council members outlined in a red glow. That was the indication that they wished to be recognized to ask a question. “I’ll answer your question before you ask it,” Empress May stated. “We need the Raptors to feel they are a trusted and important member of our Empire and not a conquered species. Bringing them here for a visit demonstrates that. I also want to show them the results of our planet building. The Raptors have, so far, colonized worlds with existing

biospheres. There are thousands of bodies in systems they already occupy that could be made suitable for them based on their own surveys. There are tens of thousands of bodies in currently unoccupied systems that are also suitable and, eventually, we, Hex, Centaurs, Bees and the newly freed species from the Raptor sphere will use them. “But it is a matter that the Council should approve,” May continued. “Those that support inviting the Raptors to the Sol System and our engagement with them, so indicate.” It was unanimous support, as it usually is when May indicates her preference. But, even the Bees and Hex concurred and the translation of the Hex color pattern said it indicated strong support. Our alien members have very different thought processes than Earth derived intelligences and no special personal deference to the Empress. “That is settled,” May stated. “I have a task for you and your bioscience group, Eddie.” She was addressing Eddie Lee, the head of bioscience and the developer of the potion that turns Earthmen into god-like Martians. He represented his group on the Council. His wife and assistant, Bill Lee-Foster, was seated behind him. “On their visit, I will host a banquet for the Raptor Emperor and his delegation,” May continued. “The Raptors like their food fresh-killed and bloody. We can synthesize that perfectly well but I want to try something different. They never developed cooking or use any seasonings. My task for you is to develop a complete Raptor cuisine that we will first serve at the banquet. We have invited chefs with a few hundred Michelin stars among them to join us as Martians and we have all had their dishes. They should enjoy the challenge.” “Certainly, Empress,” Lee agreed. “With the return of our prisoners we have no actual Raptors to taste test but with our scans and those from the Hex we should be able to simulate their sensory reaction to taste, smell and sight very accurately. We won’t let you down.”

“I have full confidence in you,” May asserted. “If we can get them to enjoy synthesized food it would go a long way to taming their predatory nature. Though, they, like we, would still enjoy a traditional meal now and then. At least they won’t be looking for new beings to add to the menu. “That is all for the agenda today.” The Empress stood and left. We all rose and waited as the royal party exited. It was clear that the purpose of the Council meeting was to inform everyone of the Raptor visit to the Sol System and Mars. The status reports were mere dressing as details on the plans were available via our A.I.s with up to the second schedules and timelines. I could ask Charlie to project out a hundred years and see our progressive expansion into Raptor space with Imperial Police bases and force levels. That assumes that things are not disrupted by those pesky unknown unknowns. We decided to make the rodeo a Eagle Claw family affair. We’ll be with our husbands, Tony and Diana, their pets Richard and Jasmine, our co-wives, Jasmine’s younger brother, Edward, my sister, Elena, and Naomi’s sister, Sabra. We also had a request by a couple of our many youngsters. Mickey and Reese, our a few greats grandkids, were almost one and would normally be matched with a pet from Earth or Athena but they had a friend, a few months older, who had paired with a young colt. They wanted to check out that option. We asked Charlie about it and he said we should take them along. That A.I. blessing is a virtual guarantee that the clan will be getting some new equine members. The horses sent one of the larger personal transports for the trip. The kids immediately took advantage of the opportunity to enjoy sex with adults. Mickey went down on Tony’s cock while wiggling his ass to signal Richard to plug him. At his one year age he is only a meter tall so he can’t take it all. He got about ten inches in each end and used his hands to stroke the rest of Tony’s pole while massaging Richard’s length with his legs. All the while he was suspended about four feet off the floor between the two guys. The

guys were sharing the sensations so both felt the pleasure of cocks in a tight ass and throat. Meanwhile Reese had plugged his eight inch boy cock into Jasmine while Jasmine’s brother took his ass. Diana was enjoying the action via Jasmine. Reese had the light golden tan tone of thoroughly mixed late generation Martians that contrasted with the pure black African color of the siblings. They always tease me about my lighter milk chocolate color. That left sisters, Naomi and Sabra, to sixty-nine on the a bed-sized pad. Sabra is a month pregnant with a son from me so I fucked her up the ass. Martian women tend to bear kids about every three years. I have a daughter via Naomi. Tony and Diana as heads of the family decide on which children are born. All the males have several fertilized eggs stored with each of our women, including daughters and granddaughters. With our edited genes, incest is quite common though it does make for complicated relationships. Seeing the action we were taken on a slow scenic trip to the rodeo. We circled Mount Olympus. It was mid Spring on Mars so the snow was melting, feeding streams that flowed onto the Tharsis Plateau. The top of the mountain, higher than Everest on Earth, was bare of snow as it sticks up above all the weather. Just as we finished our orgasms we descended into the clearing in the forest that was base for the rodeo. We could see several lodges that appeared to be of traditional construction and a big fire going in the center. We could see numerous Martians and horses going about their business. We stopped a foot above the lush grass and opened the door. Midnight and Blaze with their partners, Ryan and Denny, were waiting just outside. They had been alerted to our arrival. “Welcome to our rodeo,” Ryan said but I was sure it was Midnight speaking. “We will see you have fun.”

“We have a couple yearling colts for your boys,” Blaze said through the speaker on his chest. “Mickey and Reese, I’d like you to meet Midnight’s colt, Cyclone, and Streak, who is mine. They will be your personal guides.” Cyclone was pure black like his sire while Streak had a white streak on his face like his sire. Both were about four feet to the top of their withers, twelve hands in the traditional measure. Their sires were about nine and a half feet or about twenty-nine hands. It takes Martians about six years to grow to full height but the horses do it in three. Their muscles are enhanced so they were likely stronger than the young Martians too. “Climb on Mickey,” Cyclone said. “We’ll go for a run in the forest.” Mickey jumped up on Cyclone and Reese mounted Streak. “Your muscles feel really powerful,” Reese observed as they trotted off. “Wait until you feel how they power my young horse cock through your ass,” I heard Streak say as they left. “I’m sure your boys will be part of our herd by morning,” Midnight observed. It was Ryan speaking. “They will love it.” “We have a lodge for your family,” Blaze said. “We’ll get you settled and have some fun.” We were led to a nearby structure. The entrance was just a open arch that was opaque from the outside, like the walk-through glass but without the glass. It was big enough for our equine hosts to enter easily side-by-side. Inside was warm and modern. The floor looked like bare dirt but was soft. Any liquid or dirt dropped on it passed right through. There were the usual expansive leather pads for sex and sleep plus some that were taller and narrower that I thought might be set up for a horse to fuck us. We had brought nothing with us, expecting we’d have everything we needed here, as was the case. Ryan and Denny hoped onto their partners as seven others of their herd entered with riders already mounted. Ryan reached down a hand to me

and Denny to Naomi. Ryan lifted me onto Midnight. He set me in front of him straddling the horse with his twenty-eight inch Martian cock up my experienced ass. “Let’s go for a ride,” Ryan shouted and all the horses galloped out of the lodge with each of us paired with a horse and its partner. I knew this herd were all ultimately sired by Jet and they all mostly shared his black color. As our group thundered through the base camp horses and Martian would pause to watch us pass. We had started as a group but once in the forest we split up. Soon it was just Naomi and I. “I wasn’t needed to go with Midnight on the trip to the Raptor capital,” came from Midnight’s speaker. That meant that Ryan was operating the horse and Midnight was working the cock up my gut. “I could see and feel everything through Midnight,” Ryan continued. “I felt your thighs tighten against our flanks when the Emperor slashed May’s dress and relax when we all saw the Hex material had stopped the blade. You do that now every time I make a jump and you ride up our cock and slam down it as I land.” He made another jump over a fallen trunk and he was right. I did tighten my thighs against his sides as the momentum slams me down on the cock. Then I noted that Midnight did not bounce off our horse when it jumped. They were working together to fuck me as we hurtled through the woods and doing a great job at it too. Maybe it was the unusual situation of being fucked on horseback but I was hard and leaking pre-cum all over Midnight’s mane and neck. Midnight was using Ryan’s big pole in perfect synchronization with the horse we both rode. I guess that was to be expected since they actually share the two bodies and minds and each knows exactly what the other is doing and feeling.

“Dex, you knew I was the one fucking the cock up your ass, didn’t you?” Midnight whispered in my ear. “I’m just better than Ryan handling a big cock, horse or Martian. He does do a great job handling my body though.” “You know,” Ryan added. “When he was on the mission we had decided that, if he was dying and had an instant before the end, Midnight would jump to my brain and we could live on together. We would both really miss being a horse though so I’m glad it didn’t come to that.” We were really speeding through the forest. I was getting quite a ride from the horse and the cock up my gut. Midnight gave a final trust as Ryan landed a big jump and came deep inside me as I sprayed my load all over the horse’s neck and head. We slowed our pace to a gentle trot. I had a chance to look over at Naomi. She probably had multiple orgasms on the trip. She looked dazed, a condition that experienced Martian women rarely reach, and had leaned forward to rest on the neck of her mount. Her rider, probably Blaze, was still full up her gut and the stuffed hole was leaking some of the loads that were deposited inside her. I heard the sound of falling water. Looking up above the trees I could see the shear thousand-foot cliff face that marked the boundary of Mount Olympus in this part of its circumference. A small stream was tumbling down from high above. The top of the cliff was hidden in the mist kicked up by water spraying from rocks it hit on the way down. We moved through the last trees and there was a small lake set in a grassy meadow at the base of the falls. The water from above splashed down on a pile of rocks about a hundred feet high that the stream must have eroded out of the cliff. Our shields would protect us if any more decided to fall while we were here. We slowed to a walk. I saw that our kids and the yearlings were here but there was no one else from our group.

Mickey and Reese were on their backs laying on grassy mounds while Cyclone and Streak were fucking them. Both boys had their legs split wide allowing the hind legs of their fuckers to push up between them. The young stallions only had about eleven inches but they were bucking hard to power a wild fuck. Both had their necks bent down to put an eye on the boy beneath them. From their sounds the kids were loving the action.

“Let’s not let the youngsters be the only ones having fun,” Midnight said from the speaker on his chest. “You need to feel what we can do in our own body.” I gathered that they had switched so Ryan was behind me. He lifted me off his cock and leaned to the side so he could place me on the ground beside Midnight. He then did a one arm handstand on Midnight’s back and dismounted like he would the gymnastic apparatus of the same name. He led me to one of several unused mounds and had me straddle it front down. Denny had Naomi on her back on another mound. The mounds were designed to let a horse walk on either side of it while holding the Martian at a convenient height for fucking. Midnight stopped when his forelegs were even with my shoulders. I turned to look back and saw the unsheathed tip of his two-foot horse cock a few inches above the firm mounds of my ass. Martian cocks are mostly longer but his was thicker than any I’d had before and it had a subtly different shape. Midnight had no hands to help put his weapon on target but he knew how to manage it. I felt it probe between my ass cheeks and, as soon as I felt the tip at the hole, he thrust it inside. He probably got twelve inches into me on that plunge. He started to work it. I’ve been fucked plenty over the years and Midnight was one of the best. He seemed to know exactly how to pump his big pole through my gut to give me the most pleasure. Then there was the mass and strength of his equine body that was powering that steely shaft through me. As a big Martian I am not used to being fucked by someone much stronger than me. Ryan scooted up in front and offered me his hard cock to suck. He was leaking a lot of pre because, linked to Midnight, his cock was stimulated

from feeling the friction of Midnight’s in me. I pulled him toward me by grabbing the back of his knees and swallowed about thirteen of his inches. I was working both partner’s cocks and the double stimulation had us all on the brink. Midnight was in a fucking frenzy as his wild stallion instincts took control. Had I been human instead of Martian my insides would have been bloody goo. Midnight made a final thrust and stayed buried. I felt the first jet rush down the tube and erupt inside me as Ryan flooded my mouth. I shot jets of my seed into the grass beneath my torso. As our orgasm eased I let my body relax on the grass. Midnight was still pumping the last of his seed into me but there was no longer force behind it, just a gentle pulse along the whole length of his flesh inside me. Ryan too was leaking the last of his load that I swallowed every few seconds. Ryan pulled out of my mouth and scrambled out from beneath Midnight. Midnight shifted his forelegs to the top of the mound by my chest so he could easily look down at me. I looked up at him and smiled. Midnight bared his teeth and gave me a snort. That fucker knew what he did to me. “Yes, you were a great fucker,” I told him. “You know I loved it but you want me to tell you anyway. You can fuck me anytime you want.” “I know,” Midnight stated. “I still have my full cock up your gut. Roll to your back and I’ll fuck you like this where I can watch the expression on your face.” I did as he directed. It was awkward. I had to hold one leg to my chest to get it to squeeze under his body while twisting on the steel-like axel of horse flesh he had driven deep in my abdominal cavity. I’ve twisted on big Martian cocks many times. There was way more internal friction with Midnight. I made it and looked up at the head of the big stallion above me. He snorted and started to stroke me, slowly and only eight inches. “I’m letting Ryan warm you up,” Ryan spoke but it was Midnight in his body.

It was confusing not knowing who was where. They had switched in full gallop without a stumble. I think Ryan actually preferred the horse body and Midnight seemed to enjoy interacting with Martians in Ryan’s body though he still has the assertiveness of a big stallion. But, definitely, Midnight is the lead male in their partnership and Ryan is quite happy with the arrangement. I could tell when Midnight took over as the pounding got harder with fast, full length strokes. My pre spurted each time he bottomed out. Soon we were both on the brink. Midnight added a second big load of horse seed to my gut while mine jetted all over his bottom. As things calmed down I just let my body go limp and relax in the afterglow of good sex. My cum was dripping from Midnight back onto my body. Midnight backed out of me and then walked up beside me. He licked the pools of my seed where it collected between the mounds of my muscled torso. He brought his tongue to my mouth and I opened wide to let him feed me my juice from his huge horse tongue. It was so long that the tip was down my throat. It was wide too but I licked around it with my own tongue to show my appreciation for his expert fuck just as I would for a post sex frenching for my husbands. When we broke our kiss Midnight backed off and Ryan helped me up. I was leaking a lot of Midnight’s seed. It was an awkward moment for me. What should I say to the horse that just gave me a couple great fucks? “Midnight is really a great fucker,” came from his speaker. So Ryan was back in the horse body and Midnight had been the one helping me stand. He pulled me in for another kiss. I accepted his tongue but this kiss was more normal. He licked up some of my cum still in my mouth. “Your seed tastes different in Ryan’s mouth,” Midnight said. “I like the taste in either body but in Ryan grass or straw tastes horrible.”

“I like grass when I’m in this body,” Ryan added, bending down to grab a clump. “Apples are good either way but, with a horse’s digestive system, the seeds and core are no problem.” The speaker could give him voice even with a mouthful of grass. Naomi was finishing up with Blaze and Denny. She was laying on Denny who had her cunt while Blaze straddled them both, fucking her in the ass. They were recovering from their latest orgasm and starting to uncouple. “Thanks guys, that was fun,” she told them. “I lost count how many times I orgasmed. You kept switching bodies so often I lost track of who was where. I guess it didn’t really matter. That fuck was definitely one of my best. The mares must love it.” “No, mares are just for breeding. They are not into sex for fun like you.” That came from Denny but Blaze was probably running him. “It looks like you guys had fun too,” Mickey said. The kids and their horses had finished up while we were playing and had been watching us. Mickey and Reese were leaking horse seed from their asses and both boys had liberally sprayed themselves and the yearlings with their spunk. “We sure did,” Naomi agreed. “It looks like you all did too.” “We tried the link as they fucked us,” Reese said. “I was in Streak’s mind and let him into mine. It was the first full connection I made since the link with Mom faded. We always get a superficial connection during sex but this was a full merge. Streak is very different than I but I like him already.” “Yes,” Streak added. “Reese thinks very differently than I. You tend to suppress a lot of your animal instincts. But when he was in my body they come out and it gives him a freedom he doesn’t get in his regular form. When I’m in him I see things differently and it is a lot of fun. Being on both ends of a fuck simultaneously is a lot of fun too.”

Our husbands and their pets tell us that too but, being Earth born, Naomi and I can’t experience that. “Are you linked now?” I asked. “No,” Mickey replied. “It was only an initial test to see if we were compatible. After our third mutual climax, before Cyclone pulled out, we decided we would be partners. Tonight we’ll build a permanent link and by the end of the rodeo it should be strong and unbreakable. You’re going to have a young stallion joining our family.” “Two,” added Reese. “Actually four,” corrected Denny. “After you link you are going to consider yourself more horse than Martian. We all do. And you’ll be joining our herd too.” I was happy for them. Having stallions around our compound will add variety once they are full grown. At that time we were joined by another pair. I immediately recognized the pure white stallion as Lightning, the Empress’ mount. Riding on his back was a youngster about Mickey and Reese’s age. They saw us and Lightning trotted over to our group. Lightning introduced his companion as Shaoma Sanders, the Empress’s son via her primary husband. He was almost a year old like Mickey and Reese. Naomi and I speak Chinese so we knew his name meant Little Horse. “Yes,” Lightning confirmed, realizing that we understood the implication of the name. “The Empress birthed Shaoma a year ago especially to be my partner. She knew I needed one before I did. I guess I should not be surprised. She just knows things like that.” “Yes, Mom knew Lightning would need a partner and wanted to keep it in the family,” Shaoma added. “I knew everything she knew because I shared her mind while I was growing insider her. While the link to Mom’s physical mind faded after birth, she kept me linked to her cyber-mind and that is

99% of her these days. I’m her only child she has allowed such access. That means there must be something special about us. When we form our partner link we’ll both know what Mom is thinking, seeing and feeling though we won’t be able to share her body like we’ll do with each other.” “That’s great,” said Midnight. “Jet has a seat on the Imperial Council but you’ll be able to show the Empress how we feel about everything and that is much more powerful than any words could be.” “Lightning and Shaoma, we are happy for you and for our youngsters too,” said Naomi, cutting off the discussion of benefits. “When will you bond?” “The plan is to do it tonight,” Shaoma stated. “This is a lovely spot. Lightning hasn’t fucked me yet but I was almost ready to be born when he fucked Mom up her ass in this very spot. I remember the pleasure she felt and I rubbed his big pole as it pushed against her uterus. Now I’ll experience him directly in the same spot and when morning comes we will never be apart.” “That is beautiful,” Reese agreed. “When Cyclone and I have colts and kids we’ll bring them here to bond. It will be our new tradition.” The others nodded agreement. “We have several hours before nightfall and a beautiful lake to enjoy,” Midnight said still in Ryan’s body. “Dek, you make a fire in the fire pit and we’ll catch some fish for those that don’t care for grass. We have some supplies stowed here we can use.” A sod topped cabinet rose out of the ground. It had everything we’d need. I left to get some wood. There was plenty in the forest. In a short while I had a good stack in the stone ring of the fire pit. I touched the tip of my finger to the kindling and had my space suit heat it to a thousand degrees and we had our fire. Mickey and Reese had grabbed bows and had bagged a dozen large lake trout. They had grown up with the bow but could only handle a few hundred pounds of draw at their age. Reese was showing Shaoma how to use a

bow. Our boys could aim by eye but, as a novice, he was probably using his suit optics to tell him when he was on target. Cyclone and Streak were in service to retrieve the fish. They dipped their heads in the water and grabbed the shaft of the arrow in their teeth to retrieve the fish. Lightning watched from the shore. Naomi was with Midnight, Blaze, Ryan and Denny, playing in the spray where the waterfall cascaded on the boulders at its base. Ryan was fucking her up the ass, leaning his back on one of the biggest rocks. Meanwhile Denny was in her cunt. She had wrapped her legs around Denny’s waist. Midnight had reared up and had his forelegs on the stone well above their heads. That allowed Naomi to suck almost a foot of his horse cock over Denny’s shoulder. My task done I went to join them. Blaze was free. It turned out Denny was running the horse body. He suggested I lean my front on the rock next to Midnight and he reared up above me so he could fuck my ass. He gave me a real pounding. My cock was slipping along the smooth wet stone as the end of each thrust lifted me a foot off the lake bottom. I would slide down as he withdrew. While enjoying my fuck I was watching Naomi get triple teamed. She was loving the action from three big cocks in her. “I’ll take over from Denny,” came from Blaze’s speaker. It appears that the horse partner controls who is where. I don’t know if they come to an agreement or Blaze or Midnight just decide for both. He started to fuck me harder. I would push back as Blaze withdrew but he would slam into me again, now with his full enhanced horse strength, to pound me against the rock. The stone started to crack under me. My body was harder than the rock and I had my suit’s shields as extra protection. I really liked the force though. It was way more than I’d taken from other Martian men. I heard the group next to us climax loudly. Blaze gave me a final lunge, the strongest yet, and unloaded up my gut. The boulder we were using

shattered into a thousand pieces as I sprayed my seed in the collapsing wreckage. With the big boulder gone the whole hundred foot high pile tumbled down on top of us. Blaze and I were rolled over a couple times as the flood of multi-ton stones swept us along. We were still in the midst of our intense orgasms. I barely noticed the impact of the rocks as my shield activated but I felt every jet of his seed in my gut. When I recovered I was on my back resting on Blaze’s belly. His legs were pointed up and we were both covered in big stones. Blaze gave a strong kick with his hind legs and sent a couple boulders flying. I heaved with my arms. And sent the stones on my chest into the air. It gave enough room for Blaze to scramble out with me underneath him still impaled on his cock. I grabbed his forelegs and pulled my self clear, getting to my feet beside him. We were out of the expanded boulder field on the lake bottom in chest high water. Denny and Ryan were on the pile tossing big stones to dig out Midnight and Naomi. I scrambled up to help. Midnight’s head was clear but I couldn’t see Naomi. I called her on our comms unit. She was OK under Midnight’s body. We got Midnight free enough to climb out and I reached down to give Naomi a hand up. She came clear as some boulder slipped into the hole vacated by Midnight. We had been tumbled around but everyone was fine. “That’s a climax I’m going to remember,” Naomi said. Everyone laughed. The rest of our group had run over when they saw the boulders collapse around us. We told everyone we were fine. They say our shields could take a direct laser blast from a Raptor battleship. With my extra power in the bionic leg, I could survive a nuclear blast. A few hundred tons of rock are nothing. The pile was now only fifty feet high and spread out more. It split in two segments were we had tossed away rocks burying us in the middle and

that groove channeled about half the flow. We used that to wash off the remaining rock dust and then we all headed to shore. I rode on Midnight. As usual Ryan was in the horse body with Midnight in Ryan’s form, riding behind me. The shaft of Ryan’s Martian cock was under my butt and extended along the horse’s back we’ll out in front of me. My own piece was sticking upright in front of my torso and Midnight had both of Ryan’s hands wrapped around it. He made it clear he intended to fuck me again using Ryan’s body once we were on land. The horses had demonstrated their sexual dominance in either body and now were just assuming we would serve their needs in any way they desired. The odd thing was I knew it was true. They had separated us from our husbands. I called up my map display and spotted them and their pets at another lake a dozen kilometers away. I could easily call them but decided not to. I suspected their experience would be similar to ours. I looked at our youngsters riding alongside on Cyclone and Streak and thought about having two stallions in our brood. We got to our camp site. I dismounted and added some wood to the fire so I could cook up the fish. Naomi, Ryan and Dennis helped out as Midnight and Blaze enjoyed some grass. As now seemed normal, Midnight was in Ryan’s body and it was Ryan enjoying the grass. Lightning, Cyclone and Streak were nearby fucking their soon-to-be partners. The sex is part of the bonding process. With the food ready we sat around the fire eating. “Midnight,” I began, “You seem to prefer being in Ryan’s body.” “Yes, I do,” he admitted. “Hands are great fun. I like the flexible mouth for kissing and sucking cock too. I find it more adaptable sexually to different positions than my equine body though I can’t thrust as powerfully.”

“We need to be in our own bodies for sleep,” Dennis added. “Blaze is resting now. He can sleep on his feet but lays down when he dreams. He is dreaming about the sex we just had and it is making me hard.” His twenty-eight inch Martian cock was standing straight up and bubbling juice. Naomi went over to him and sat on his lap, easily taking his whole length in her experienced ass. “Thanks, Naomi,” Dennis said. “Blaze was dreaming about fucking you and now he can feel your insides via me. He won’t last long.” As he said that he started to unload. “That was a hot dream and I wake up and find the girl I was dreaming about on my cock,” Dennis said but it was Blaze speaking. Dennis was getting Blaze’s body up on its feet and came over to the group. “I only need about three hours of sleep a day and only part of that lying down. When Dennis sleeps we are usually coupled and I stand over him.” “It looks like the others have started their bonding,” Midnight observed. The other three horses were all fucking their soon-to-be partners. “I’ll show Naomi what I can do with Ryan’s body while you take Dek,” Midnight continued, addressing Blaze and quietly assuming charge of the sexual activities. “Naomi, I hope you will consent to fertilize an egg for me.” “Of course, Midnight,” Naomi assured him. “I always do when the encounter is memorable. I already have one from Blaze and I’d be glad to add yours. But, no promises on gestation.” “Thank you,” Midnight acknowledged. “If you do decide to have our child someday, let me know so I can sire a colt to bond with him.” “How do you know I’ll choose a male sperm?” Naomi asked. “Really,” Midnight laughed. “After sex with two stallions, you are not going to memorialize that with a girl.”

Naomi didn’t answer. I guess Midnight was right. I suspected she would give Midnight and Blaze their sons in a few years. Naomi likes to be pregnant about every three years, about typical for Martian women. With that decided we got down to the fun of sex that lasted into the night. By morning Lightning, Cyclone and Streak had bonded with Shaoma, Mickey and Reese. The new partners were trying out their bodies. The horses were doing better in their Martian bodies than the Martians were in their equine ones. It seemed it was easier to work arms and legs than to coordinate four legs in walking, trotting and galloping. But the muscle memory stays with the body, so by the end of the morning the boys were running and jumping like they were born horses. Once they got the basics down, of course they wanted to try the new equipment out sexually. It was a lot of fun helping them experiment. Naomi as the only female got lots of attention. The Martian bodies of the young boys could cum but were too young to produce sperm; they need to be three. I’m sure Naomi would have created a fertile egg from the Empress’ son had she been able. We rejoined our husbands and their partners later that day and continued the fun in a larger group. The three day rodeo was great fun for everyone and I had new respect for our horse friends. Any being that can take charge and dominate a Martian sexually deserves respect and they earned mine. After the rodeo we had a trip to Earth to visit Jasmine and Edward’s parents to celebrate their seventy-fifth wedding anniversary. As parents of Martians they have a home on Athena but they often stay in their old village in Rwanda while their friends are alive. They are also no longer subject to the 140 year or two child limits and now have a younger brother and sister to our pair that I figure are almost certain to be pets for one of the many young ones in our rapidly growing family when they are older. I took the occasion to stop off in Nairobi for some police business before joining the others. We have a small Imperial Police liaison office for Africa

located there that I stopped by to touch base but I was here to offer two members of the local police opportunity to join our expanding force. Nairobi had been completely rebuilt since pre-Protectorate day’s. Some buildings of historical significance remain. Modern buildings are set amid parklands. Our transportation doesn’t need roads but there are plenty of walking paths. Sort of like a real-life Wakanda from the old Marvel movies. There are still a few farms in the countryside but most of the land has gone back to savanna and forest. The wildlife is thriving. We use a force field to keep animals out of the living areas. Though, with their shields, a lion or a viper present no threat to the residents. With no need for money and no chance of harming someone physically, the police force is quite small, only 160. Most of the issues are disorderly conduct or unwanted attention. There was a murder a few years ago where the perp got the victim to remove his shield. He was removed to the Gaza compound which is a lot tamer now as the worst residents have killed each other or died off. I didn’t have sex with our new recruits. There would be plenty of time for that on Mars when they arrive. Recruits generally marry into police families when they complete their training just as Naomi and I did. I made the short hop to Rwanda in ten minutes and landed in front of the Kimbantu home. Jasmine was out front with Edward, her brother and our co-wife. Her youngest brother, Michael, was with them. He was sixteen now and a muscular boy almost six feet tall. There was another boy about Michael’s size with them that my suit identified as Joseph, a friend of Michael’s. I had met Michael on my last visit, two years ago. He was only about five five then but still eager to try my big Martian cock. He managed it all from both ends, though my cock head was in his stomach when he was at my root orally. I would be sharing a room and bed with Michael on our visit. With nine Eagle Claw guests the house would be crowded but all the adults would be having sex. The Kimbantu’s have a new daughter, Venus, just

ten. She would probably watch when not out playing with friends. Youngsters don’t become active until they hit puberty at twelve. They greeted me and escorted me inside. Michael and Joseph took me to our room. I figured he and his friend were eager for some sex with me. “Uncle Dek,” Michael began as we walked through the glass door of the room. His sister was the partner of one of my two husbands and his older brother one of my co-wives. Uncle and aunt are sort of generic relationship terms as the actual relationships are not in the normal scale. “You can fly?” He saw me arrive without the normal transport. “Yes, I have a small space drive built into my prosthetic leg. It is new. I could fly to Mars in twenty minutes or Athena in a couple hours using the old wormholes. It can be useful. You’ve gotten big.” “Yes, I’m almost 180 cm. Or are you talking about this?” He touched his hard cock, about eight inches and covered in smeared cum from previous sex. “It is a full 21 cm but nothing like your monster. But, before you fuck us, could I ask you something?” “Sure, Mike, anything.” “We saw a video a friend sent me. It has you and Aunt Naomi in it. Mikail, could you play it?” Mikail was their family A.I. and he appeared as a muscular tribal warrior, carrying a spear and dressed in a loin cloth that never seemed to fully conceal an impressive cock. He appeared, nodded to Michael, and the video took over the large screen in the room. It was video of the action in the arena on the Raptor planet. “Is that a movie, or is it real?” He asked. “My friend said his A.I. wouldn’t tell him anything.” “It is real,” I answered. “Did you ask Mikail? He would have told you about it. You are officially Empire citizens as residents of Athena. Had you been

there you have watched this live as it happened. But it is not really a secret. We just don’t involve Earth in Empire business. But it is not a secret so Joseph can hear and you are free to tell your friends.” I told the whole story of our little interplanetary war and our roles in it. They were suitably amazed. They had many questions. The last was, “Why were you and the others on horses but the Empress on foot?” “She had to fight their Emperor in single combat with her shield off,” I answered. “But you saw the green material under her dress was very strong. We were her security in event anything went wrong. The Raptors are way bigger than Martians and being mounted evens out our physical disadvantage. But the Raptors played fair and their Emperor is now our friend. He will be visiting Mars soon. Next time you visit Mars I’ll introduce you to my horse, Midnight. I’m sure he would love to meet you.” “You mean ‘meet’ in the usual sense,” Mike said, not really a question. “You had sex with a horse?” “Yes, several. You know our horses are intelligent and stallions, like Midnight, are very sexually dominant. I had the same reaction when Midnight suggested it to me but I’m sure you won’t be disappointed afterward. But, enough talk, are you two young studs ready for some Martian cock?” They were. I fucked them both. Mike had me before and with his bigger body took me easily now. His buddy was in awe seeing him swallow my whole piece down his throat. He could only take the first twelve inches but I got the whole thing up his ass. I had him on his back with his legs on my chest as I powered two-foot strokes through his gut. He had his hands on his chiseled abdominal muscles, feeling my thick snake as it moved along his gut under the firm muscles that bulged outward as I expanded his gut. He shot three times, hands free, on our first round. We had sex all afternoon, finally breaking up when it was time to attend the anniversary celebration. It was held at a big pavilion in the center of the village. Everyone was there. After a delicious dinner of traditional

delicacies, there was an exhibition of native dancing in front of a large open fire. I was watching when Mike came and pulled me away. He led me to a wide grassy area that served as their soccer field in the day. It looked like every kid in the village was there. I saw a troop of baboons and a small herd of impala camped on one end of the field. They apparently spend the night inside the safety of the village fence that excludes the big cats that like hunting at night. I was guest of honor at a teenage sex party. I had my cock up an ass or cunt or in a mouth continuously. My ass and mouth got a good workout too. Particularly memorable were two seventeen years old twins, each with nine inches that double stuffed my ass. Charlie indicated to me that they were destined to be pets to Martian twins that were just a month old now. While being selected as a pet was, in the past, quite a rare event, with our population doubling every three years, it will be more common soon. About a quarter of this group will eventually be selected. Eventually it will be every child’s fate and, with everyone on Earth a Martian or parents of Martians, we will finally absorb the home planet into the Empire. About three hours into the action I saw Jasmine walk toward me. I was on my back with a big stud plowing my ass while I sucked the cock of another. I had two kids, a boy and a girl licking the bottom half of my long pole while the top was impaled in the cunt of a black beauty who was bobbing up and down on it. I shot a big load in her and the two kids licking me moved up to where I penetrated her to lap up the stuff that leaked out. “It looks like the locals have overpowered an Imperial Police Officer,” Jasmine observed, but I could tell it was Diana in her body. Jasmine must be having sex with her dad and she usually prefers doing that in Diana’s body. “Officer needs assistance, Sergeant Eagle Claw,” I told her. She may be my husband but on the Force, I outrank her. She doesn’t have combat training like Naomi and I so wasn’t on the Raptor operations. She certifies the suitability of recruit candidates. Charlie provides a list of

candidates but each is reviewed by a Martian officer. Sometimes they need to meet them directly to make a final determination. The candidate has no idea that the great sex they are having is their job interview but a born Martian, like Diana can access their mind during sex and tell for certain if they are suitable. “Don’t pull rank on me or I’ll spank your ass when we get home,” Diana stated as she allowed half a dozen native boys to swarm her to the ground. As a Martian she could have easily pushed them aside but she pretended that they were overpowering her. Pretty soon she had a cock in her ass and cunt and was working on a couple with her mouth while a girl and boy each suckled a breast. I could see the girl’s face smeared with milk while she dosed the boy with joy juice, ensuring he wouldn’t go soft the rest of the night. It was about four in the morning when Diana nudged my shoulder. I was asleep with my cock fully inside an older boy while another had his ten inches in me. I extracted myself and stood up. Everyone else was sleeping, most coupled with a partner, exhausted from a night of great sex. We found Michael sleeping with his cock in his buddy. Diana picked him up in her arms. Mike roused briefly and looked at Diana and said, “Sis,” in their language. Diana was still wearing Jasmine’s body. He went back to sleep as we carried him home. We put Michael on the bed, still sleeping. Then Diana mounted me and showed me why she’s my husband and I’m her wife as if I needed a millionth lesson on the matter. She used my seed to fertilize one of Jasmine’s eggs. It will be born in six months and become Mike’s partner. We’ll have him on Mars to watch the birth. As we eased down from our orgasm, Diana brought Jasmine back to her body. She lifted off me and settled on her brother’s cock that was still hard even in his sleep from the residual effects of her joy juice. I rolled them over and pushed up Mike’s ass that was still sloppy with cum from the night’s activities. We slept coupled until morning light.

When we woke I watched Mike make love to his sister, well, try to. Jasmine had her own idea. As soon as the tip of Mike’s stiff eight inch cock passed her cunt lips she used her internal muscle control to suck him in to the root so quickly that he wound up sprawled on her torso with his head slamming between the huge breasts of his much bigger and taller Martian sister. They both spurted out thick streams of milk that coated the back of his head and dripped down to his face. He lifted his head from the deep valley between her firm mounds, licked up some of the milk on his lips and sputtered, “Sis” in their native language. He was not used to his sister being so aggressive when he fucked her. Jasmine wrapped her arms and legs around his uselessly struggling body. He was completely controlled by his big sister, now almost eight feet tall, her full Martian size. I could see that her vaginal muscles were milking his hard pole furiously. Despite his shock at being subdued so completely by his sister he was getting intense pleasure and would not last long. “I’m going to make a bed of your cum in my uterus for your nephew,” she told him. “He is only a few cells now but when he is born he will have all the memories from Diana and I and will remember yesterday when he was conceived and the welcome mat you will be giving him this morning. When you become his pet, my son will share them with you and you will know how my orgasm feels as I steal your seed.” At that she arched he back off the bed as she climaxed with a Mike whose screams were muffled between her firm breasts. A good two minutes passed before she relaxed and rested limply on the bed, unwrapping her limbs from around her young brother. Mike was free but to dazed to move. He turned his head to one side, gasping for air as he lay between the ebony mounds of his sister. “You know,” Jasmine mused as they rested in the afterglow. “One day, my son will use your Martian body to fuck me again and produce his brother and your son.” Mike didn’t respond.

It was almost four years later when they did that deed. He wound up partnering with a young colt sired by Cyclone to expand the equine branch of the Eagle Claw clan. Martian families are complicated. Naturally they joined the Imperial Police and are park rangers on Ark. Horse-Martian partners are naturals for the ranger positions on the force and make up about two-thirds of them. After we joined everyone for breakfast it was time to leave. “Uncle Tony, Aunt Diana, can Uncle Dek stay for a while?” Mike asked my husbands. “My friends had fun with him yesterday and would like more today.” “Don’t you have school today?” I asked. “Today is a school holiday, right Mikail?” Mike stated, asking the family A.I. to confirm. Mikail appeared on the screen. “Mike is right. We don’t get Martian visitors often and today has been set aside for sex education for the twelve and up school. I checked with Lieutenant Chan and you are approved for leave for today.” Charlie Chan was our force A.I. as well as for our clan. I had over three hundred days leave accrued so there was no excuse. “Have fun Dek,” Tony responded as Diana smiled, remembering the sexual eagerness of the youngsters having real Martians to play with. With my husbands’ blessings, it was settled. “Looks like I’m yours for the day, Mike,” I agreed. Mike led me back to the field we’d used yesterday. It was filled with naked ebony boys and girls. They were mostly in action with each other while waiting for me, the guest of honor. I was mobbed when they saw me. I just let them decide who had which of my holes and my cock was only exposed for the brief time it took to replace one African with another. Quite

a few needed help after riding me to several orgasms but there were always plenty around to remove the dazed boy or girl and take their place. I must have cum over a hundred times that day, surely a record for me. Having a space suit to replace my fluids and keep my energy up certainly helped as I got no break from the action. By nightfall they were all exhausted, asleep on the grass or lying on their backs staring at the darkening sky. Everyone was leaking my cum and had streaks of mine, theirs or others liberally smeared on their bodies. I stood up among the exhausted kids. Mike turned his head to look at me and I gave him a little salute. I keyed the space drive in my artificial leg and leapt into the sky. I let Charlie fly me back to our compound on Mars where it was still late afternoon. I went directly to bed and slept until morning. Naomi and I were with the police detachment that escorted the Raptor delegation to Mars. We used the Imperial Yacht that had been modified for VIP accommodations for Raptors. The Empress was not on board and would greet them on Mars. Princess Ty Quan led the party. We landed in front of their capitol palace and the Raptor group emerged, led by their Emperor. There were ten VIPs. Half were female. Charlie identified the females as wives of the males though important Raptors are known to have multiple mates though the family group never has more than one adult male. There were six Raptors armed with laser rifles as security. Our police were unarmed but the vessel has adequate internal security, all of which is not readily visible to guests. Princess Ty greeted the party at the entrance and escorted them to a lounge with an expansive view. We lifted off as soon as they arrived in the lounge. Once in space we made a five minute hyperspace jump to our base in the void off their capital system. I could see momentary disorientation of Princess Ty as we jumped and she was cut off from her outboard processing. We had a massive computer system on the yacht for essentials but nothing like the moon-sized systems she normally accesses. I was cut off from Charlie too but had a very nice backup in my fancy leg. For

hyperspace the yacht is run by a sub-personality of Mengzi that would reintegrate once we emerged. We popped out of hyperspace about a thousand kilometers from our base. Our fleet was there. About half the thousand ships were docked at the base with squadrons of the other half in the surrounding space. It was an impressive sight. We had brought Angela Grey Eagle with our group. She was sitting inconspicuously in the back of the lounge and reporting on the Raptor reaction that we all could see as text at the bottom of our visual field. They were suitably impressed by our base and fleet. Our box transport system hung below the base in our orientation. We flew into the box that was sized for large warships many times our dimensions. A cable snaked down from above and attached itself to our ship and we were hauled up to what appeared to be the same base but was actually one of two in polar orbit in the Sol System. That was obvious once we emerged from the box. The cable detached and we flew free. The Sol base was identical to the one off the Raptor System and had a similar fleet using it. The Raptors had lots of questions. They knew spaceships, hyperspace, bases and battle fleets, even wormholes, but this was new. We had shifted our location almost three hundred light years in no time at all. The Emperor left the questions to a Raptor that Charlie identified as their chief science advisor. Princess Ty answered as best she could without going into the math. The questions were put on hold as we did flybys of Venus and Earth before heading to Mars. There are no cities on Venus or its moon, Cupid. Earth looked more like a Raptor planet with cities and a population of nearly ten billion now thanks to an almost fifty year hiatus in deaths. Domed craters on Luna were easily seen as we passed and Princess Ty pointed out the orbital defenses on both planets.

We came onto Mars over the Tharsis Plateau and Mariner Valley to the Imperial Compound by the Northern Ocean. We had constructed a guest residence for our visitors and we landed in an open field nearby. The yacht is only 110 meters wide but nearly a kilometer long. The entry was aligned to where the Empress was waiting to greet our guests. It was an official event so Empress May was projecting a dress in the traditional red color. This one, however, was barely there at all and it left 90% of her flawless flesh exposed. Princess Ahn was with her projecting a matching outfit in her yellow color. All Martian women are beautiful and the women in my life, Diana, Naomi, Jasmine, Sabra and my sister Elena could match their beauty with any of them. But May put them all in the shade and the Princesses were close behind. We assembled the Raptor party in the entrance chamber of the yacht. Princess Ty was now projecting an outfit that matched her sister’s. The Raptor Emperor and his Queen were in the front as the ramp was lowered. They walked down to Mars. May had brought her two husbands, Jerry Sanders and Donny Yi, along and Ty had her and Ahn’s primary husband, Tony Tran. May’s husbands were projecting muscle tees and gym shorts in matching red that appeared painted on while Tony Tran had the same in yellow. I doubt the Raptors knew how sexy the group looked. Mark, our Chief, was in a group further back. He projected a formal uniform that also appeared painted on. There were ambassadors from the Bees and Hex in that group with a pair of dolphins and I saw Jet and Lightning with their partners in the welcome group too. Naomi and I shifted to painted on formal uniforms. Naomi commented to me in a low voice that she noticed I was hard and asked if it was the Empress. It was and the others too. I would spread my ass or open my mouth for the guys as much as I’d love the chance to breed the women. As I did a quick touch between Naomi’s thighs and found her soaking wet under the projected uniform, I confirmed she was in the same state.

As May made introductions, Angela passed by us and headed down the ramp. She had shifted to projecting a very sexy micro dress in a shade of blue that matched her husband’s and our uniforms. She looked at Naomi and I as she went by and gave us a curious smile. She has something in mind. I was a little uncomfortable knowing that she must have been in our minds. What had she seen? Welcome over, May escorted the group to their quarters. I saw the Princesses were talking to their science guru on the way. When they entered our job was over for now. The next events were a welcome banquet in the evening with discussions tomorrow. The guest residence had a huge hall for tonight’s event and several rooms for the later meetings. We took the opportunity to say hello to Lightning and Shaoma. The youngster was running the big horse body when we greeted them. He introduced us to his father, Donny Yi, and May’s primary husband, Jerry Sanders. Donny said that Shaoma had told him all about us from the rodeo and asked if we were still into Martian cock. Donny was with three other females that Charlie identified for us as, Faith, Hope and Chastity, projecting matching tiny, sexy, white outfits. They giggled at that. Shaoma assured Donny that we were and he promised to meet us at the banquet. Naomi was as excited as I with the prospect of being fucked by one of the Empress’ husbands. She will certainly fertilize on of her eggs with Donny’s sperm if she has the chance and Tony and Diana are almost certain to let her birth Donny’s son. She would obviously choose a male. We were on the banquet guest list of almost two hundred thanks to our part in the Capital Operation in our war but nowhere near the head of the table where the Empress and Raptor Emperor were. We were projecting formal uniforms in a more conservative cut as were all the Martian guests. We stood behind our assigned seats waiting for the royals to enter. We were joined by Faith, who was seated between Naomi and I and her primary husband, also a co-wife of Donny Yi, Xiaolong, seated to Naomi’s right. He told us to call him, ‘L.D.’. He is May’s younger brother.

Faith was a stunning blond. She was projecting an dress that concealed a bit more of her flawless flesh than this afternoon, but not much more. Naomi was jealous though I thought her beauty at least equaled Faith’s in a tanned, sultry package. She adjusted her dress uniform until it appeared as little more than body paint. The Raptor delegation entered and were escorted to their seats by young boys or girls in the two to three years old range from the royal, Yi or Tran clans. All were projecting black, skin conforming, tees and shorts. Faith pointed out one as her and L.D.’s youngest daughter and another two as multiple greats grandsons. The Princesses entered in their traditional yellow. Like Faith their projections were only slightly less revealing than this afternoon. They were escorting the Raptor science advisor and his mate. Their husband, Tony Tran, followed them. Then Empress May entered between the Raptor Emperor and his Queen. May’s husbands, Donny Yi and Jerry Sanders were on the outside of the royal Raptors. The Raptors wore purple sashes that indicated their status. Empress May was projecting a thin red sash that draped over her left shoulder, between her large breasts and over her right hip. Otherwise she was nude except for tiny red shoes with four inch heels that brought her height to above eight feet. She had her black hair down. It reached her hips. She had a trimmed black bush just above her cunt. With my suit optics it was easy to see the slight redness on her lower lips and just a small seep of some recently deposited sperm. Naomi saw me staring and put her hand over my eyes. Faith and L.D. laughed. “She is sexy,” Faith stated. “She won’t fuck L.D., doesn’t want to spoil him for other women. But Donny lets him fuck my two sisters and two brothers so we keep him well satisfied.” “They certainly do,” L.D. agreed. “Faith was my first woman, first sex ever. May arranged Faith to seduce me the night before her wedding. We were both sixteen back then. I thought I was seducing Faith but it was a setup. I had sex with her older sisters as we went in our limo from the ceremony to

the reception. They were actually teaching me how to make love to a woman but I thought I was just irresistible.” “You did great for your first time,” Faith stated. “By the time we graduated from high school he had all the best boys and girls begging him to fuck them.” “Yes,” L.D. added. “Donny took care of showing me the fun guys can have once you got me started with girls. He was a great fucker even then and really a stud now with his Martian size. I remember he had just finished turning your two brothers gay. So once he showed me the fun I could have with cocks in my mouth or ass I got to top them. They still are huge cock hounds.” “You’ll both love sex with Donny,” Faith assured us, not that we needed it. “Naomi, I assume you will birth a son from your encounter, every girl he fucks does. He has over a hundred with other Martian families. We get everyone together on his birthday, thousands now with grandkids and such.” The boys and girls in black came out in a long file, each carrying two, Raptor style drinking goblets, one larger than the other. Those intended for the Raptor guests were three times the size of those for Martians. The small one had a red wine and the larger a hot beef broth soup. They were mostly solid gold. We all tuned into the conversation at the head of the table, easy to hear with our suit’s audio enhancements. “The smaller goblet contains a beverage, wine. It contains alcohol and you are familiar with such beverages but you have nothing quite like our wine,” May explained. “We think you will like it.” The Emperor took a gulp. “Different, but good,” he agreed. “Are these vessels solid gold?”

“Mostly,” May stated. The wine vessel has a mechanism to keep the wine chilled and the other has one to keep its contents hot. We know that gold is considered a valuable commodity in your society but we have cubic miles of the stuff.” She had used a Raptor measure that translated to a vast quantity. “It is the difference between a society that is resource limited and one that is not. Our intentions are to help you overcome those limitations. Try the soup.” “In our banquets, this goblet would hold warm blood from our fresh killed meal.” He took a drink. “It is warmer than the body temperature of the hottest blooded prey. It excites the mouth like blood would but in addition in other ways I’d not experienced before. I approve. What is it?” “It is a concoction called beef broth soup, created by an art of food preparation we call cooking. You normally eat your food raw but this meal is a demonstration of what can be done with food by a little art and science.” The Queen, followed by the other Raptors tried it. Angela, sitting with Mark and a Raptor connected to their military forces near the head of the table, sent a text stream indicating that they liked it. “I gather that you do not serve soup in our style goblets,” the Emperor observed. “How do you serve it?” With that three servers came carrying soup in regular China soup bowls with gold filigree around the rims. The Raptor bowls were much larger. They were placed in front of the Emperor, Empress and Queen along with gold soup spoons. The Raptor spoons had thick shafts to fit their hands. May demonstrated how to sip the soup with a spoon. Raptor mouth have less flexible structure. Opening and inserting the spoon to pour the liquid over their tongues proved best. Next was the main course, roast beef with a potato side dish. The Raptors got a whole roast while us Martians just a slice. We had knives and forks that were unneeded by Raptors equipped with razor sharp claws. But I saw the Emperor and Queen were given Raptor versions of our knives and forks.

“This is roast beef,” May explained. “Meat like you are used to but cooked with added ingredients to enhance its flavor. The dish on the side is the root of a plant, also cooked. You have never eaten plant-based food but we think you will like this. Our Martian dishes have slightly different flavors since our tastes differ.” The Emperor extended his claws and sliced off a big chunk of the beef and speared it with a claw tip to bring it to his mouth. He chewed and swallowed. “It tastes fresh killed though I know it is not,” he observed. “It almost falls apart in my mouth that gets soaked with its flavor when I chew. I assume you will teach us more about this cooking.” “Of course,” May assured him. “These potatoes are good too. They have a hint of meat flavor but a unique texture and taste. May I try some of yours?” May agreed and he used his claws to sample her meat. “It is not bad but how ours is prepared is definitely more to our taste.” The others, Raptor and Martian, started on their meals. Angela indicated that they all were enjoying it. The ice cream with chocolate syrup was a big hit for dessert. The Raptors had never had frozen cold food before but they had a sweet tooth that had never been excited before. After dinner May introduced the famous chefs that prepared the feast. The actual food was from our synthesizers from their templates. They have over three hundred Raptor specific dishes in their library and May promised that we would teach their techniques to Raptors so they can create their own. Over dessert I heard the Emperor ask May why she allowed them to bring their armed security team in the hall with her own people unarmed and herself so obviously defenseless?

In response, May asked the Emperor to slash her arm with his claws. He swiped at her bare arm but it was uncut. She explained that we were all wearing space suits that are implanted in all Martians after they are a few weeks old. You could hit us with a laser blast from your most powerful warship and we would be unharmed. She added that she had to disable that function when we fought but the green material developed by the deep ocean dwelling Hex made an excellent substitute. Their weapons posed no threat to any Martian in this room and, if one of your guards suddenly decided to take a shot at you, he would be asleep before he could activate it. May mentioned that if his military advisor tried to detonate the device in his luggage of impressive explosive capability, it would not singe the carpet in his room. She said she knew the Emperor did not know about the device and Angela confirmed it. May finished by noting that our security is quite good and mostly not visible to our guests. “You have assumed, quite correctly, that you are always under observation in our guest residence,” she said. “The Imperial A.I., Mengzi, monitors you to meet your needs. But every Martian is monitored by their personal A.I. continuously. They are our friends, constant companions and advisors and perform almost all the functions that make our society operate. We left you one as an advisor. How have you found its advice?” “It has always proved sound,” the Emperor admitted. “But you always call for my opinion anyway,” May observed. “I’m sent all the background in the instant before the call is connected. I double check it but it always ends by endorsing the action recommended. Have you wondered how, whenever you wish to speak with me you always get right through? You speak to me through an avatar. I am talking to over a thousand of my subjects right now; it varies instant by instant.” “More magic,” he muttered.

With the meal complete, Empress and Emperor got up from the table. We all stood and followed their lead. May walked their group into the middle of the large room and introduced or reintroduced the Emperor to some of the guests. Faith and L.D. led us in her direction but there was quite a crowd so it was half an hour before we were in their presence. “Emperor, this is my brother, L.D. Chu and his wife, Faith,” May began. “They are both also wives for one of my husbands. Faith did the programming for our first A.I.” “They do their own programming now but I still review the changes, about three a day.” “The pair in police uniforms are Dek and Naomi Eagle Claw,” May continued. “They were with me in the arena when we fought. Dek, Naomi, you called me before you joined up and I told you that you would not regret it. Was I right?” “You know you were,” I responded for us both. I was sweating being within a couple feet of our nearly naked Empress. My cock was hard and I set my suit to control it so it would not pop beyond the uniform projection. Naomi, whose projection was mere body paint was clearly also reacting sexually. “Your people seem to react strongly to you,” the Queen observed. “Yes,” May agreed. “You had plans to meet Donny later. I think, Donny, you should take our guests and ease their discomfort.” Donny stepped forward and got between Naomi and I to lead us away. Faith and L.D. followed. We walked to the side of the room. My suit indicated a doorway in the wall with no obvious signs in normal vision. I suspected that we were the only ones in the room that could see it.

Donny walked us through and we were in a large chamber with a large pair of padded platforms typical of what we like for sexual fun. We dropped our projections as soon as we were inside. Donny was a big guy even for a Martian. Earth-born tend to be a few inches shorter than our super-kid offspring but Donny could match any of them. He was of Korean stock and massively muscular. He had me by a few inches in height and cock and a few dozen more pounds of muscle. He smiled when he saw me checking him out and put a strong grip on my shoulder. I would be first. He tossed me on my back to the center of one pad and climbed behind me, raising my legs to his shoulders. We were both rock hard and spurting our pre-sex juices liberally as all Martians do. My cock stretched over my torso to between my big pectoral plates. He thrust his beside mine and it reached my tip despite starting several inches further back where his groin pressed my legs. Its light golden color was a sharp contrast to my darker pole. He was thicker than me too and mine is pretty thick. We locked eyes. He knew I was ready for him. He withdrew his pole, moving his hips way back to let the tip slip into my crack. He applied steady pressure and eased half his length inside before starting a steady fuck stroke. I heard Naomi squeal and stole a quick glance at the other pad. She and Faith were in a sixty-nine lapping at each other’s sex while L.D. plowed her ass. Donny was doing wonders in my ass. It was the best one on one fuck I’d had in years, maybe ever. My husband and his pet double teaming me as a linked pair are better but they have twice the equipment and years of intimate experience with me. He was in to the root doing full length thrusts powered by his full strength. I tried to stroke my cock but he brushed my hand away. He leaned forward, bending me double and upturning my ass as he pumped me. I held his thick biceps to steady myself under his pounding.

I had a powerful orgasm. My cock sprayed its seed all over my face and neck and the final spurts pooled in the deep valley in the center of my chest. Donny looked pleased with his work. He licked my face clean, feeding me my sperm with his tongue. All the while he was continuing his steady stroke and keeping me hard. He upped his pace and force, building to his release. I got a final thrust and he exploded inside me, triggering me again. I was a little disoriented after that, unusual for me. He resumed stroking my guts. I looked up into Donny’s face. I had to blink several times to clear the cum from my eyes. Donny had a expression that told me he knew what his fuck was doing to me and was enjoying showing off his manly talents. I had a third and fourth orgasm before he flooded my gut again and drove me to a fifth. He let my legs go as he pulled out of me and stretched out on his side beside me on the pad. His still hard, cum-coated dick rested on top of mine. I could feel that it was pulsing gently, pushing out small jets of goo as his excitement eased. “You did good,” he said. I just looked at him, too exhausted to reply. He got off the pad as I rested. Faith and L.D. joined me. They were eager for more sex but I fell asleep as L.D. was pushing up my ass. When I awoke I was still on the pad between Faith and L.D.. My suit clock said it was eight in the morning. When we terraformed Mars we had spun it up so Martian and Earth day’s are equal. The Imperial Compound matches Pacific Standard Time. The morning was set aside for working with supporting members of the Raptor delegation. I had nothing on my plate until a Council meeting at One. I was on my side, facing Faith. She was still asleep but with half my cock up her cunt. Her internal muscles were reflexively milking it. L.D. was

sleeping, spooning my back with most of his long pole in my gut. I started a slow stroke in Faith and worked on L.D. with my gut muscles. I saw Faith open her eyes. She gave me a quick kiss. Then she arched her back and pushed my face to a breast, offering me a drink of her milk. I swallowed several mouthfuls before holding some and passing it back as we locked lips. We had aroused L.D. by then and he started actively fucking me. Our noise must have gotten the others up as I heard Naomi moaning on the other pad. I had three more loads fucked out of me in the next half hour. We decoupled and headed for the large shower area that could easily hold us all. I had a lot of dried cum on me and fresh stuff leaking. “Dek, get over here and wash me down,” Donny ordered. “Yes, Donny,” I replied. I’m not used to civilians giving me orders and certainly not for personal service but I obeyed. It was Donny asserting his dominance as the top male. L.D. was his wife so it was clear there. He had demonstrated superiority over me last night and this was to show I accepted it. I did. I did a thorough job and enjoyed feeling every inch of his body. I did a good job on his cock and balls. I used my tongue to slip under his foreskin and get out the stuff that tends to accumulate there after a night plowing asses and cunts. By then he was hard again. He didn’t have to tell me. I went down on his cock, sinking to my knees as I let more and more slip inside. With my face in his trimmed black pubes his cock head was in my stomach. He held the sides of my head and pushed me back and forth so he was enjoying the friction as my insides rubbed his whole length. His first shot went right to my stomach. Then he pulled back until only the head and a few inches were in my mouth. I swallowed furiously to keep up with the flow. I still had a mouthful as his last seed spurted out. “Share that with Naomi,” he directed.

I let him slip from me and stood up. Naomi came over and put her mouth over mine. I parted my lips and let her tongue enter me and transfer Donny’s seed. I waited as she wiped the inside clean of every drop. That done she stepped back and licked her lips. “Thanks Donny,” Naomi said in appreciation of his thoughtfulness. “I had some last night when you overfilled my cunt. Can I offer you some fresh milk for breakfast?” “Sure, Naomi,” he agreed. “Good sex gives me a hearty appetite and you were both real fun. L.D. and Dek can share Faith.” We did. I had Faith’s left breast and L.D. the right. She had her hands caressing the backs of our heads as we nursed. I drank a good quart of her milk that can fuel the growth of a super-kid. It is a real energy boost for anyone else. Meanwhile Donny temporarily drained both of Naomi’s breasts. We got up. Donny stood between Naomi and I, his arms about our backs and hands wrapping our waists. He walked us out the room as Faith and L.D. followed. The former banquet hall was clean and empty. “You were both great,” Donny complimented us. “You need to tell your husbands that I’ll probably want to have sex with you fairly regularly and I expect you to be available when I ask.” It wasn’t a request and he didn’t expect us to reply. It was a simple statement of the way things will be. But I knew when we told Tony and Diana they would be happy for us. I was startled to here it put so directly but looking forward to our future encounters. “Dek, when you visit our compound my sisters will want to try you if Donny leaves you any energy,” Faith stated. “My brothers are really talented bottoms too.” “I’m going to have your daughter,” Naomi asserted. “I hope you are not disappointed.”

“It is your choice,” he agreed. “A Korean-Israeli mix might be beautiful and exotic enough to make May jealous. On day I might breed you both for a pair of sons.” He turned to each of us a gave us a hot kiss and sent us both on our way with a tap on our butts. We walked a dozen steps and turned back to look. They were watching us and smiled when we turned. They were expecting it. It was afternoon and I was in the Council Chamber backing up Mark. It was only a third full. They were going over the plans on integrating Raptor space into the Empire. Suddenly Mengzi appeared on every screen. “Unscheduled hyperspace emergence detected,” he announced. “Planetary shields and defense systems activated. Both system fleets are underway.” It was an automatic response to the event. Charlie came on our visual field to announce that all Imperial Police units are on alert. While the emergence is detected instantly, we won’t know what emerged or where until we can get a sensor on it. We have an excellent sensor net but light only travels so fast. It was two minutes before Mengzi had it on screen, a long two minutes. It was a sphere about 400 kilometers in diameter. The surface showed no features. “They are broadcasting their peaceful intention in English on several frequencies,” Mengzi stated. “Direct them to orbit Mars at one hundred planetary diameters distance and keep our fleets well clear and non threatening,” May directed. A minute later Mengzi reported their acknowledgement.

“You consider them a threat,” the Raptor Emperor stated. “Yes,” May agreed. “Until we know more. It is a large ship, bigger than we have built, but we could build one that big if we wished. So their technological level is unknown. We have not seen them before to our knowledge but they know our home system. On the good side they say they are peaceful and have enough of our language to know what that means. But we have no way of evaluating whether we can trust their assertion.” It was only ten minutes before their ship was in the requested orbit. There was a flash of light and three humanoid aliens appeared in the room. A form of teleportation, Charlie texted to us. The others would have gotten the same via their A.I.s. That was new tech. One spoke, “Greetings. We are representatives of what you might call the Galactic Republic. We are here to offer you membership.” “I thank you for your offer,” May responded. “As you must understand we will need to know a lot more about your Republic and our duties and responsibilities if we were to join.” “Of course,” said their spokesperson. “We have a data package that should be compatible with your systems and answer your questions.” A second alien placed a shiny metal block on the table near the Empress. It was a cube about four centimeters on a side. “Let us examine this,” May said. “We will contact you to set up another meeting tomorrow.” “As you wish.” There was another flash and they were gone. “Mengzi, could you examine this,” May directed.

A remote came through the wall with a metal box on its surface. “Please put the device in the box,” Mengzi requested and May did, closing the lid. The remote went back through the wall. Mengzi then started rambling off facts about the space ship, old information we already were familiar with. I wondered what was the point but May let him go on and on and acted interested. “We can talk freely,” Mengzi announced breaking his ramblings. “They left three spy devices behind. They are neutralized. I am synthesizing their feed, giving them video and audio of us speculating on their intentions. From examining the devices I have learned they have instant real-space communications and I have analyzed their computer programming language. I have used their data stream to infiltrate their ship’s computer network and I am gathering data.” “Are you sending the data feed to the Hex? May asked. “Yes, they are linking quadruples in a network sufficient to handle the flow and give us an independent assessment.” “The Hex are the marine species with many arms,” the Emperor said. “How do they help you?” “The Hex can link individuals to form a powerful biological computer,” May explained. “As a species, we might be making assumptions that we do not even recognize. Having the perspective of another species with radically different thought processes is a check on our analysis.” “We would never have considered such a step,” The Emperor observed. “Your views will be important too when we decide on our course,” May assured him. “But you will be dependent on our analysis.” “I assume you infiltrated our computer systems,” he said.

“That is a logical and correct assumption based on what you are seeing us do now,” May agreed. “We used that to resolve the issues between us with a minimum of bloodshed.” “You are right,” he agreed. “I never would have imagined that losing a war could be better than winning but it was in our case.” “I have analyzed the data block they left us,” Mengzi came on screen to state. “We looked at it from the atomic level. Had we connected it to our systems it would have attempted to infiltrate and transmit our data files to their ship. In a while we will make them think they were successful and send them information we want them to have. “We have used their instant communications network to examine systems on a number of worlds,” Mengzi continued. “The ship’s computer have been infiltrated by two other parties. We are attempting to see who is reading the data but we must be careful that they do not know they have been detected.” “Good work,” May stated. “I can display their Galactic Republic for you,” Mengzi added and a holographic representation of our galaxy appeared above the table. “This is our space.” A rough sphere appeared in red. “And this is Raptor space.” A larger swath inward from us on our spiral arm was shown in blue. “In green is the Galactic Republic.” On our spiral arm their reach extended out to within 209 lightyears of the start of Raptor space. It encompassed systems in the outer core extending about two-thirds of its circumference and extending out several spiral arms but not much further than it did on ours. It extended tens of thousands of lightyears but only about 20% of the galaxy. “They can travel in hyperspace about one hundred times faster than we,” Mengzi said. “I’ve passed the physics to the Princesses and they are working on it.

“Their computer hardware is very similar to ours,” Mengzi continued. “I have come across a few techniques we could adapt. They don’t use A.I.. If they had our intrusions would have probably been detected. I think having beings in the loop is suboptimal but I’m prejudiced.” “We are making excellent progress gathering information,” May observed. “I suggest we adjourn for the day and meet tomorrow morning to decide on an answer for their representative.” She stood and left with the Raptor Emperor. We followed. The next morning we had the full Imperial Council in attendance. The Raptor Emperor sat on the right side of May and the Princesses Quan on the left. We had been following updates on our data mining of their systems via Charlie Chan, our police A.I.. “We have important issues to cover today,” May began. “Mengzi, report on the Galactic Republic political structure and your estimate of our place in it if we were to join.” “Yes, Empress,” Mengzi acknowledged. “As a member we would get a seat and vote in their political body. Our vote is decided by a formula that counts population and productive capacity. If we include the Raptors and our allied species our vote would be 0.64% of the total in that body. There is a 2% limit on any one member’s vote strength. In practice it appears that this political body is effectively powerless and the Republic is run by its bureaucrats. Think of the old European Union on a Galactic scale. “That means that we would be assessed taxes to support the structure and be subject to regulation in almost every aspect of our lives,” Mengzi continued. “The bureaucracy considers change destabilizing and has brought their scientific progress to a near halt. “They have a huge fleet of over a hundred thousand ships but most are centuries old and their command is hereditary. Over half have not left their bases in decades. Those that do are paraded around the various systems as a show of strength. But units rarely go in frontier areas.

“In the outer areas the actual power is held by regional administrators, call them governors, but they are appointed not elected and usually hereditary. They function more like warlords than governors. Our membership invitation is from the governor of the area that abuts Raptor space. It hopes that our addition would give its area a boost in competition with governors of other sectors. We have traced the intrusions in their ship’s systems to two such governors. “The ship off Mars is part of a frontier fleet controlled by the governor. It is a force of 367 units, including three others of similar size. It is more modern and capable than the central force. The ship is powered by a fusion plant more compact and powerful than those the Raptors use but not equal to Quan cells. It mounts lasers and missiles with fusion warheads and a standard shield technology with a capacity enhanced by its size. It also mounts a planet killer that works by heating the iron core of a rocky planet until it explodes. The core of Mars is too small and cool for it to be effective but it could function on Earth or Venus. It would require 83 minutes to trigger Earth and 64 minutes for Venus. “They have forty more ships waiting in hyperspace including one more of this size,”Mengzi reported. “It is our opinion that should we reject their offer they will attack the Sol system. “The Hex concur with our conclusions,” Mengzi added. “Thank you,” May said. “Princess Ty will report on their science and technology.” Yes, Empress,” Ty began as she stood. “Speed in hyperspace turns out to be quantum property with the quantum state depending on how much energy you apply to shift into hyperspace. Applying slightly more than we or the Raptors normally use gets us access to the speeds of the Republic ships. But there is another level that requires even more energy. The Republic knows of it but cannot generate the required power in a unit that their ships could use. We can and it give a ten-thousand fold boost. We have implemented the adjustment for our ships and hyperspace missiles. With the higher speed trips to Andromeda Galaxy become possible.

“Their instant communication systems work while in hyperspace, unlike ours. We knew it was possible since the link to pets functions in hyperspace. We will be able to copy that tech easily. It will be very useful but, more importantly, it gives us a new insight into the structure and function of hyperspace but it will take some time to work out a new theory and all the ramifications. “Their teleportation is based on an adaption of quantum theory to the macro world. We have plans for the mechanism from their files. More importantly we have adjusted our shields to disrupt any attempt to teleport through them. When they next try to teleport into our Council Room they will be unable to make a connection. We have produced a few thousand of the teleport units. Our are more compact than their. I have one with me.” She put a unit, about twenty centimeters square on the table. It had no visible controls so I assumed Mengzi managed it. “These are the easy takes,” Ty continued. “We have plenty of new technology and interesting variations on physical theory that we must analyze. Getting to see a new perspective on the world can greatly improve our understanding but as I already said we need time.” Mark and I got a buzz from Charlie saying he wanted to be recognized. He flashed us a summary of his information and Mark’s image was outlined in red as he indicated he wanted to speak. “ Go ahead, Mark,” May said. “We have some new information,” Mark stated. “Charlie Chan, our A.I. will explain.” Charlie appeared on the video screen, a young, muscular Chinese male in a dapper white suit. “We have been investigating how the Republic knew about our home system,” he started. “We have the answer. They had compromised the Raptor computers much as we did but we had not seen their intrusion until we went looking. It would have been easy had they left a device like the

one they gave us for a Raptor to find and try to exploit. Now their whole network is open to them. We do not believe they know of our presence in it. When we set this meeting we gave the Raptors the information that the Republic is using. We have an anti-virus ready to go that will clear the system but we are holding off because we don’t want the Republic to know they have been detected.” “Thank you,” said May. “Emperor, what are your thoughts?” The Emperor stood and spoke, his words automatically translated to us. “For us, it is a choice of masters, you or these beings. You beat us in battle but treat us as friends and allies. It is easy. I choose you.” “Yes,” May agreed. “We are friends and allies.” I thought she was speaking personally as well as head of state. “Is anyone in favor of joining the Galactic Republic?” There were no votes. “Mengzi, inform our visitors we are ready to meet with them,” May directed. “And get a spacesuit for the Emperor.” A remote came through the wall bearing a gold band. “Put this around your lower arm,” May directed. “Its functions are self explanatory.” The Emperor did. The band ends fused seamlessly. You could see the look in his eye as his mind got access to the directions. “More magic,” he uttered. Mengzi appeared on the screen. “Our visitors report they are having some difficulty, probably because we are blocking their teleporter.”

“Yes,” May said. “Inform them that the Emperor and I will come to them and meet them in the Control Room of their ship.” “Should we go armed?” Asked the Emperor. “We are,” May stated. “I’m bringing you. Teleport us now.” There was a flash and May and the Raptor were gone from the room. We saw them on the screens from a video feed pirated from the ship. The Republic crew were startled by their arrival. A few seconds later the spokesman and his two companions ran into the space followed by a dozen beings with weapons. “You should not be here,” the spokesman asserted. “We feel the same of you,” May said. “We have decided to decline your offer of membership in the Galactic Republic. We wish to be considered as a friendly neighbor and would like to post an ambassador in your capital to represent our interests. We would also request to open a consulate in the administrative center of the nearest regional government.” “If you do not accept our offer we will be required to take action to convince you,” their spokesman threatened. “Our warship is positioned above your capital and is capable of devastating the entire surface of the world below.” “You have two of those you plan on making your enemy in the Control Room of your warship. If I give the word your insides will be splattered all over these pretty panels.” The Emperor extended his claws. “I think you will find your weapons in this room and on this ship less effective than you expect. And, it would be a grave mistake to call in the forty ships you have waiting in hyperspace.” It was easy to see the reaction of the alien when May mentioned his reserve fleet.

“I have a mind to go to your capital planet and report to your assembly the actions taken and threats made in the name of the Republic. However, if once we leave, you immediately move off, enter hyperspace and in future keep your ships well clear of our area of space, I will forego that step.” The spokesman said something in an alien language. Two of the armed beings fired on May and the Emperor. They were unharmed. May held up a hand to restrain the Raptor. “We agree,” the spokesman said hurriedly. “A wise choice,” May said. “We will leave, but remember, if you don’t immediately move off, we will be back to exercise the blood and guts option. Mengzi, transport.” There was a flash on the screen and in our room and they were back. “Their ship is moving off,” Mengzi reported. “It has entered hyperspace.” “That was the most fun I’ve had in ages,” the Emperor stated. “While we were waiting to transport to their ship, I was on video explaining the situation,” May told him. “Once on the Republic ship, everything was viewed real time on all Martian and Raptor worlds.” “They will talk about me with the emperors of legend. We are truly allies. We just won our war together.” “And nobody died,” added May. “It looks like we are done here. Well done everybody. We will continue to exploit the data from the Republic. Charlie, clean up the Raptor systems and take measure to keep them secure. Mengzi, destroy those spying devices.” May turned and left with the Emperor. Everyone else left. Mark asked Charlie to update the estimates for our network in Raptor space based on improved hyperspace speeds. It also cuts our response time away from the box transport nodes and should lower the personnel requirements too.

I got into our police transport for the ride with Mark back to headquarters. As we got airborne, Angela appeared on the windshield. “Hi dear,” she greeted her husband. “I have some business with Dek and Naomi. Can I come by your place at ten tomorrow morning?” “I think you two are Angela’s latest experiment,” Mark stated. “You both can take the day off.” “I guess it’s a date then, Angela.” Charlie would inform Naomi automatically. I was with Naomi at the appointed time. Angela’s methods are infamous by now so we knew it involved sex. We reserved a pool pavilion for some privacy. With family from a dozen generations in the compound, there are always lots of people around and anyone who appears free soon gets an offer for sex. With a private pool, we will be undisturbed. Right on time Angela’s transport descended from the sky, stopping just above the grass by our pavilion. She stepped out and we walked through the wall to the inside. Others would be kept out unless we gave access. The pool was heated and fifty meters long, ten wide and three deep. There were several pads around a broad patio. There was a sitting area with a dispenser for beverages and food. It was open to the sky but the top was an invisible force field that could block rain and allow the air below to be heated. Mars is cool and it was still just Spring. Seasons on Mars are twice as long as those on Earth. Angela directed us to a pad as we expected. “What do you have for us?” Naomi asked. “Later,” Angela demurred. “To start, you two make love.” We did. We started slow with some kissing before I eased her to her back and entered her anal canal as she was pregnant with Donny Yi’s daughter.

I started a slow fuck stroke. But Naomi always urges me to give it to her hard, deep and fast like a Marine should. Pretty soon I was pounding her with my full strength. “Come on Marine, harder,” she urged. “Oh, good, ah, aaah.” She moaned as she orgasmed. Naomi could always bring out the best in me. I mean I love taking cock and I love my husbands and other co-wives and sex with our kids is fun but if someone ordered I could only have sex with one person from now on and it had to be a woman, I’d pick Naomi. She had three more orgasms before I flooded my seed in her gut and she came again. As my shots grew weaker I went back to thrusting deep and slow until I slowly eased out of her ass and let her lay flat. I pushed over her and we shared a gentle kiss. “Excellent,” Angela said. “I knew you had good rapport.” Angela lay down beside us, lifted Naomi by her hips, lowered her above her face and started eating out the load I’d flooded her gut with. She lifted Naomi a little and told me to fuck her cunt. I raised Angela’s legs to my shoulders and eased inside her as she went back to eating out Naomi. “Good, we have our connection.” It was Angela but in my mind and not words. “Angela?” I asked out loud. “Just think it, don’t speak,” Angela thought at me. “I can hear her too.” It was Naomi. “Dek, keep fucking me,” Angela directed and I did.

I felt someone licking my asshole, sticking a tongue inside it.

“Is this what a cock feels like,” came from Naomi. “I can feel the friction along it but also it feels like it is deep in my cunt.” I also felt the friction of a cock sliding inside me but not from my ass. Was I feeling my own cock in Angela? “Yes to both of you. We are connected so we feel everything the others feel.” I had not actually thought the question to Angela. “You don’t have to. I am in your mind and know your thoughts even before you become aware of them. Now it is time for a change of perspective.” I was looking at myself through Naomi’s eyes. The feeling of Angela eating ass was direct. I could still feel the friction on my cock and the sensation of it sliding through a body but they were in the mind and not of my body. I saw my body’s eyes looking at me and I knew Naomi was in there experiencing the same thing. I looked down past my (?) firm breasts. I could move this body. I touched my cunt and fingered around the opening, enjoying the sensations. I felt a hand on the cock shaft and looked to see Naomi feeling my equipment. Angela shifted from my ass to my cunt. I removed my fingers and let her play. I understand why Naomi likes it. Naomi was going fast with her cock. I could tell she was close. She had Angela on the brink too and Angela was expertly bringing my cunt to a boil with them. We orgasmed together and I felt all three. I just fell backward and lay on the pad with Angela’s head between my spread legs. Naomi did the same and her cock slipped from the cunt it had been fucking. I was still in Naomi’s body but we were no longer connected to Angela. “You are now permanently linked,” Angela said in both our minds. “Try moving around.”

I knew she meant mentally. I was back in my body but Naomi was here too. I tried moving my arm but Naomi’s arm moved. Then Naomi jumped out and I could control the body again. My cock was still pulsing weakly, oozing the last of the cum from its orgasm. “It is not your cock or my cunt anymore,” Naomi thought to me. “They are ours.” She was right as usual. “Yes,” she agreed. I hadn’t intended that thought to be for her but I guess we have no private thoughts anymore. “I don’t want to hide any part of me from you.” “Me neither.” I knew we both meant it. Communicating between our minds directly there is no possibility of deception, dishonesty or games. “I’m not in your mind anymore but I left answers to your questions for when you got around to formulating them. No need to thank me. I already know. I’ll leave you to explore your new relationship.” Angela got up and left. We didn’t speak. As she told us there was no need. We made love to each other the rest of the day, experiencing what our husbands and their pets do and switching around just for the hell of it. We don’t know what the future will hold but we will face it together. It took most of a year but we feel we have a good analysis of the challenges we could face from the Galactic Republic in the future. It is large but decadent and unstable. We estimate it will fall apart in five hundred to a thousand Earth years. That seems a long way off but we all expect to be alive when it happens. Our Empire will be a lot bigger then. We will need to be ready to pick up the pieces and keep any chaos from our borders. They should be interesting times. The End